mriries h matt f iy i . eo H Y ul i i ia it ‘} ii At it 150 wipea Ges A 8 nw aE Paes isnianans j A . e Uy _ ‘ \ [7 —F | .\ {/] \ Y/ / A : \\ he 4 a GE fs og f. = $ EN / / . ww E , (keemu and kuseel, Job xxxviti. 31,) which our translation renders the Pleiades and Orion ? (Proposed in compliance with the request of an anonymous correspondent, published in the Asiatic Annual Register for 1799. ) 1X. What is the elevation, above the level of the sea, of the different districts in India, as ascertained by observations of the barometer, deduced from the course and rapidity of the rivers which pass through them, or from any other data? _ X. What are the extent and form of the Deltas ‘formed by the principal rivers in Jndia? and in what respects do their inhabitants differ from those of the more elevated and ancient tracts ? XI. In what districts has the quantity of cultivated Rand increased, or the reverse? and what permanent changes of climate have succeeded to the diminution er increase of forest land? : (The three last taken from Considerations on the Objects of Researches into the Institutions and An- tiquities of the Hindoos. By-A. Maconochie, Esq.) _ SS 4 4" DESIDERATA. Vil XII. Accounts of any particular tribes or societies of the natives of India, whose peculiar manners or language may be worthy of attention, such as the Uteets, Jogees, Ug pforees, Charubroos, Kubeer- Punt hees, Nagas, &c. &c. XIII. A detail of the extraordinary process termed by the natives musan jugana, by which they pretend to procure a familiar spirit. XIV. What is the present state of the A/oosulman hierarchy in India, with respect to succession and other particulars; and how far are the rank and privi- leges of Peer, Moorshid, Wulee, Ghous, Qootub, Ubdal, &c. now real or imaginary ¢ XV. The same inquiry relative to the Hindoos and their Purohit, Gooroo, Purm Gooroo, Ucha- 17,00. XVI. Statistical accounts of any districts in India, from actual observation or authentic re- cords. XVII. An accurate detail of the present state of any of the various trades or manufactures carried on by the natives of India. XVIII. What are the rules observed by Moosul- mans relative to their female apartments; and who are the persons under the title of AJuhrum admitted there? XIX. An account of the mineral springs in Ben- gal. XX. Do any records exist of the expulsion of: the Bood fists from Hindoostan, or what illustra- tions of ‘that event can be drawn from collateral sources ? XXI. The Sanscrit names of as many of the na- tural productions of India as can be obtained. XXII. An account of Hindoo systems of as- tronomy, ancient or modern, with the names of their inventors, and a comparison of them with the systems that have obtained among the Chinese. XXITT. Vil DESIDERATA. XXII. Whether the historical periods of the four ages and munwuntaras, mentioned in the Purans, did not depend on ancient astronomical’ systems, and if so, what were the duration and times of com- mencenient of such periods ? vy errr hal cymes i ek a) aan » oy oS en ee ree ar elit WBE ripest sey ol i ae a Vigne, a or Mt: a 74 7, Z Py heb. i Si Ne we oe RN pes Vol WE po CHART of the RIVE Exhibiting the State of its Islands by KL. Colebroo! .Eebarponr — uidutapour “Sp ». age ee. Bufennspourgola Ue a Coogy Rew 6 Oo ° Hurchundpour iY ON - :: te »: y Lands, the whole of \ »y == 7 F = eps°Samdoh 2 f \ (which have ben at some * 1 aS \ ares former Periods ovcupted by the b lapernuud . Diewanpur Madepour 2 Wawersull Masumgnn % «Ay naan AS peak oMasunguingy River, but are now Cultivated Wee fi, : é 4 = Sedaniciita and till of Villages y untnagn = Ke. a ies “ VA ny ae ° ' 0 Ste Lermy , oD elalponir CARAGOLAD ge beings A Aion “ ‘ ~ ¥ Heerpahar eran \ ads D Ls 7 negap 7 . 7 ry : Login wa Ms # 4 RA Wa Riharninp curd f = © otmnaynr = a ° shan Lica ——_ Tae Vale ue Sas | < 7 9° ages se tilende ae —_ = 4 Paugnaygur® oseand@? cfg : ; f= = \ (ci ~ 5 Dror Vinay ’ f = b . ~ po % 67 Ste A : y Spatayna 5 Prey, i “SS Sa SL esanpeee ho Stonacwed 4 en at £4 “a 7, Begumyinge : = f° a é . Ried 2 % ° ae r F 2G ay’ ; — Fe otyure GODAGARY — Comerpour, 07 r Chowhana >=. 9) ( + ef Lan \s © Honopeot \2 Piloway e atikatta ew nds NS Ye Se qualeyir of a JELLINGHY +> Villages. * 4 Maixchonda c SS og = (ay (ora > 2Vermgmgry © 7 Autrusiler © Form Ge, A Vad > ov. ae 5 © Piugplinourpoir Ba a We oA a ° y Mrenkoot : Ves Hooglebaryn ee) dpour 3 ©. Vinal) = \ Pee soory ir ™*" | 7 y Aximgange, 5 | T ‘arragunee Dewanseray \ led : 4 ¥_Gayenpour ° Wulhind eo ea Domeneah % ashok ul ° Nufsipour ig oS yma Talagese ce MOORS iw a a Tid ied te ih - ‘2 TRANSACTIONS OF THE Pete PIC USOCLET Y. ON THE Courfe of the GANGES through BENGAL. BY MAJOR R. H. COLEBROOKE HE frequent alterations in the courfe of the Ganges, and of other rivers which flow through . Bengal, have been a fubje&t of wonder to the gene- rality of Europeans refiding in thefe provinces; al- though to the natives, whan have long witnefled fuch changes, the moft remarkable encroachments of the rivers, and deviations of their ftreams, are productive of little furprife. Ir is chiefly during the periodical floods, or while the waters are draining off, that the greateft mifchief is done; and if it be BonGdeveil, that at the diftance- of - . two hundred miles from the Sea, there ts a difference -VOL, VIL. A : of < E . «= g ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES of more than twenty-five feet* in the perpendicular height of the waters, at this feafon, while at the out- lets of the rivers (excepting the effe&t of the tides) they preferve nearly the fame level at all feafons, ~ fome idea may be formed of the increafed velocity with which the water will run off, and of the havoc which it will make on the Baniiee: Accordingly, it” is not unufual to find, when the rainy feafon is over, large portions of the bank funk into the channel; nay, even whole fields and plantations have been fometimes deftroyed; and trees, which, with the growth of a century, had acquired ftrength to refift the moft vio- Jent ftorms, have been fuddenly undermined, and hurled into the f{tream. Tuer encroachments, however, are as often carried on gradually, and that partly in the dry feafon; at which time the natives have leifure to remove their effects, and change the fites of their dwellings, if too near the fteep and crumbling banks. I have feen whole villages thus deferted, the inhabitants of which had rebuilt their huts on fafer fpots inland, or had removed entirely to fome neigbouring village or town.f Along the banks of the Ganges, where the epredations of the ftream are greateft, the people are fo accuftomed to fuch removals, that they build their huts with fuch light materials only, as they can, upon emergency, carry off with eafe; anda brick or mud wall is fcarcely ever to be met with in fuch fituations. THE * This fubje€t has already employed the pen of Major Rennell: See his Account of the Ganges and Burrampooter Rivers, in the Philofophical Tranfattions for 1781; alfo republifhed in his Memoir of a Map of ~ Hindoftan ; but it 1s prefumed, neverihelefs, that any additional remarks, or detail of fa€ts, relating to fo curious a fubjeét, will not be thought fuperfluous nor uninterefting. . + The Topography, I might almoft fay the Geography, of a large portion ef the country, will be liable to perpetual fluétuation from this caufe ; as the face of the country is not only altered by the rivers, but the villages are fometimes removed from one fide to the other ; fome are com- pletely deftroyed, and new villages are continually niling up in “ia ipots. ‘THROUGH BENGAL. Ag ‘Tue unfettled {tate of the rivers in Bengal may be attributed alfo, in a great meafure, to the loofenefs of the foil through which they flow; but the de- firuétive operation which Nature continually carries on in this way, is in fome degree compenfated by her bounty in forming new lands, either by alluvions on the oppofite fhore, or by iflands, which rife up in the middle of the ftream, and ultimately become con. neéted with the main land, by the clofing up of one of the channels. If this happens on the fide where the encroachment was made, the whole force of the {tream is diverted into the oppofite channel, and the further progrefs of the river on that fide is ftopped. But if, on the contrary, the junction is formed on the fhelving fide, a much greater encroachment will take place, in confequence of the additional quantity of water which is thrown into the larger channel; and thus the river will continue to undermine and {weep away the bank, until a fimilar accident, or fome other caufe, obliges it to reaffume a more direé& courfe: but I have never known an inftance where the inflec- tion in the courfe of the Ganges has been fo great as it may commonly be obferved in the fmaller rivers, nor do I think it poffible that in a ftream of fuch mag nitude it fhould ever be fo. As every current of water will quickly depofit the particles of earth, or fand, which in its courfe it has detached from the fides, or raked up from the bottom of its bed; fo we find confiderable fhoals, and fand . banks, in moft rivers; but particularly in fuch as flow through a loofe and fandy foil: accordingly the Ganges gives birth to numerous iflands, which are moftly of an extent proportioned to its vaft bulk. Having had opportunities of obferving’ thefe iflafds, in almoft every ftage of their growth, I have been aftonifhed at the rapidity with which they have fome- times been thrown up, and at the magnitude to which they have ultimately fwelled. A2 . WHEN 4 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES Wuen the inundation is gone off, and the river has fubfided to its ordinary level in the dry feafon, confi- derable fand-banks are frequently found in places where, but the preceding year, the channel had been deep, and perfeétly navigable. Thefe gatherings of fand are fometimes fo confiderable, as to divert the principal ftream into a new, and, in general, a more dire€t courfe; for it is only by the encroachments on the bank that infle€tions in the ftream are produced; while the fudden alluvions, and frequent depofitions of fand, have a tendency to fill up the channel into which it had been diverted, and to reftore the ftraight- nefs of its courfe. Such of the iflands as are found, on their firft appearance, to have any foil, are imme- diately cultivated; and water melons, cucumbers, and furfoo, or muftard, become the produce of the firft year. It is not uncommon even to fee rice grow- ing in thofe parts where a quantity of mud has been depofited near the water’s edge. Some of thefe iflands, before they have acquired a degree of ftability which might enable them to refift the force of the ftream, are entirely {wept away; but whenfoever, by the repeated additions of foil, they appear to be fufficiently firm, the natives then no longer hefitate to take poffeffion of them, and the new lands become an immediate fubjeé of altercation and difpute. The new fettlers bring over their families, cattle, and effeéts; and having feleéted the higheft fpots for the fites of their villages, they ereét their ‘dwellings with as much confidence as they would do on the main land; for, although fixed upon a fandy foundation, the ftratum of foil which is uppermoft, being interwoven with the roots of grafs, and of other plants, and hardened by the fun, becomes at length fufficiently firm to refift the fiture attacks of the river. Thus ftrengthened and matured, thefe iflands will continue a number of years, and may laft during e THROUGH BENGAL. é during the lives of moft of the new poffeffors; as they are, in general, liable to deftru€étion, only by the fame gradual procefs of undermining, and en- croachment, to which the banks of the river are fub- ject. Wuen an ifland becomes fo large, that it is not found praéticable to cultivate the whole, which hap- pens in thofe parts of the country where the people are either lefs numerous, or have no immediate in- ducement to take poffeffion of the new land, it is foon ovetrun with reeds, long grafs, jow,* and daubul, t which form extenfive, and almoft impenetrable, thickets, affording fhelter to tigers, buffaloes, deer, and other wild animals. The reft of the lands, in general, produce good pafturage; and many thou- fands of oxen are bred and nourifhed upon them. The tigers commit frequent depredations among the herds, but are feldom known to carry off any of the people. The fertility of the foil increafing with every fubfequent inundation, to which the burning of the reeds and grafs, in the dry feafon, greatly contributes, induces the inhabitants, at length, to extend the limits of their cultivation, and to fettle more permanently upon them. Tue iflands of the Ganges are diftinguifhable from the main land, by their having few or no trees, even long after a communication has been formed by the ‘clofing up of one of the channels, which, indeed, ge- nerally happens in a few years. The ifland called Dera Khowafpour, which is one of the largeft, has continued longer in an infulated ftate than any other I know; which may be attributed to its peculiar fitua- tion, immediately below the confluence of the Ganges and Coofa rivers; the channel of the former running chiefly on the fouth fide; while the ftream that iffues from the latter, has a tendency to keep open the channel on the north fide. It is probable that this A 3 ifland * Tamarix Indica, . + Mimofa Nilotiea. 6 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES ifland owes its exiftence to both rivers; but, as is evi- dent from its appearance, has been thrown up in the manner above defcribed, and was not originally a part of the mainland. Itis g} milesin length, and 24 acrofs in the broadeft part, and contains about 20 fquare miles of land, moftly cultivated, and highly produétive, with feveral villages. J was informed, that in the higheft floods, the people are obliged to ere&t tempo- rary huts, on pillars of wood, or flages; but that it is feldom they are reduced to that necellity. ' To‘ the S, W. of Dera Khowafpour is another ifland of lefs dimenfions, and entirely overrun with jow. The paflage between is navigable, as a great part, of the waters of the Coofa flow through it. Tue appearance of fome of thefe iflands is fingu- larly rural. and pleafing, if not altogether romantic; for, although an extenfive flat can hardly come under the latter denomination, yet it may partake of a de- gree of wildnefs, that will pleafe the lovers of nature ; at the fame time, that the peaceful appearance of the flocks, fields, and habitations, will give delight to the philanthropift. If we prefent to our imaginations a wide extended plain, with pens for cattle, “and a few humble huts, whofe tops are crowned with gourds, and the intervening fpace highly cultivated; fuppofe wheat, barley, and pulfe of all forts, to be growing in abundance, the flowers ofthe latter prefenting to the eye a variety of rich tints; let us conceive nume- rous herds of cattle to be grazing, and a few feattered villages ata diftance; fuppofe the horizon to bound the view, with no other remote objects than a long line of grafs jungle, and a few trees, which, from theif great diftance on the main land, are barely difcerni- ble; and we fhall have a tolerable pifture of an ifland in the Ganges. If we fancy, at the fame time, that the lark is foaring, the air cool, and the fky perfeétly unclouded, we fhall have a ftill more lively idea of the ftate of Wefe iflands during at leaft fix months of the year, Tue THROUGH BENGAL. | 7 Tue banks of the Ganges exhibit'a variety of ap- pearances, according to the nature of the foil, or the degree of force with which the current ftrikes againft them. In thofe parts where the velocity of the ftream is greateft, and the foil extremely loofe; they become as perpendicular as a wall, and crumble in fo fre- quently, that it is dangerous to approach them. The bank is oftentimes excavated into a number of deep bays, with projeéting points between them, round which the current rufhes with great rapidity; but is confiderably flackened, and has even a retrograde motion, in the interior part of the gulph.* Some of thefe afford convenient landing places, or Gauts, where the natives perform their ablutions, water their cattle, and faften their boats to the fhore. In other parts, where the current is flack, the bank is generally found floping and firm. In the higher parts of the country, where a conker T foil prevails, the banks of the Ganges are not fo liable to be undermined, and are even fufficiently firm to refift the utmoft efforts of the ftream; but in Bengal there are few places where a town, or village, can be eftablifhed on the Ganges, with any certainty of long retaining the advantage of fuch a fituation, as it will be lable either to be de- {troyed by the river, or, on the contrary, to be to- tally abandoned by it. There are fome fpots, how- ever, which are not fubject to the former inconve- nience, and here the fites of fome principal places, and manufaciuring towns, have been eftablifhed; as Godagary, Comerpour, Beauleah, and Surdah, built upon a ridge of high ground running along the N.E. fide of the Ganges, and which appears to be the ex- treme boundary of the river on that fide. The foil of A 4 this * Thefe little bays or gulphs are very common in all the rivers of , Bengal, and are owing, probably, to the unequal encroachment of the fiream on the banks in thofe places where the foil has the leail tenacity. They naturally produce a whirling motion in the current ; amd may pofl:- bly, in fome inflances, be the means of checking the further encroachment of the river; but I have never known an inftance of their flriking out inie new branches, as Major Rennell has fuppofed. t A hard reddifh calcareous earth. 8 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES this ridge is a ftiff clay, intermixed with conker. It is probable, indeed, that the high ground on which the ancient city of Gour formerly ftood, is a contt- nuation of the fame ridge, interrupted only by the courfe of the Mahanuddee River. _ Aone the S. W. bank of the Ganges, from Ouda- nullah to Horrifonker, and perhaps confiderably fur- ther to the eaftward, not a place occurs that can be faid to be permanently fixed. Bogwangola, which is a confiderable mart for grain, and from which the city of Moorfhudabad is principally fupplied, exhibits more the appearance of a temporary fair, or encamp- ment, than that of atown. It has, more than once, been removed, in confequence of the encroachment, and fubfequent retiring of the river; upon whofe banks, for the convenience of water carriage, and boat building, it has been always found expedient to keep it. | Tue Ganges, as I have hinted above, differs from the fmaller rivers, in this particular, that its windings are never fo intricate; for Jet the encroachment, which is the principal caufe. of the infleétion in its courfe, be carried on during any number of years, it will ultimately be ftopped by the ifland which grows up oppofite to the fide encroached on, and which, fooner or later, will form a junétion with the main Jand. The upper point of the ifland which divides the ftream, does, by retarding its velocity, and obliging it to depofit the particles of earth and fand with which it is impregnated, quickly gather frefh matter, and {hoot upwards; while the neareft fhelving point above it, either continues ftationary, or ad- vances to meetit. Thus the intermediate channel is gradually ftraitened, and lefs water flows through it; at the fame time that the increafing fhallownefs of the paflage impedes the current, and caufes a {till greater precipitation of fand, THE THROUGH BENGAL. 9 Tue channel being, at length, completely choaked up, will, in the hot feafon, be left dry ; when the whole ftream being diverted into the oppofite chan- nel, and glancing along the fide of the new formed ifthmus, will foon, provided the river continues to fall, form a fteep ridge. This, however, will be over- flowed again, and may, for a time, afford a paffage in the rainy feafon ; but it will ultimately rife up into a formidable bank, and effettually clofe the paffage. The lower part of the channel, however, forms a creek, in which a confiderable depth of water will re- main for fome time; but which receiving a frefh fup- ply of matter on every enfuing flood, will be gradu- ally filled up. Tue furvey of part of the Ganges, on which I was deputed in 1796, gave me an opportunity of afcer- taining the moft remarkable changes which had oc- curred fince the former charts were conftructed; the following detail of which, aided by an infpeétion of the accompanying map, will, itis hoped, be fufficient to illuftrate and confirm the truth of the foregoing re- marks. Near Sooty, the great river had encroached to with- in a mile of that place ; the diftance, according to the old maps, having formerly been five miles ; and by the reports of the oldeft inhabitants of the neighbour- ing villages, it was in their remembrance, about for- ty years ago, reckoned four co/s. The narrow ifthmus between it and the Coffimbazar river, was gradually becoming lefs, and, notwithftanding the old paffage by Saddygunge, had, in a moft extraordinary manner, been clofed up by a mound of fand, yet there was fome appearance that a new channel of communication would be formed, by the river breaking through the neck of land ; the encroachment {till continuing, they faid, at the rate of an hundred yards every year. It is poflible, however, that the encroachment may be ftopped 10 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES ftopped by the diverfion of the principal ftream into another channel; as an ifland of confiderable extent has grown up oppofite to the fide encroached on, and May, in time, form a junétion with the main land above it, in the manner I have already pointed out. Should this take place, the river which now runs ina fouth- welterly direétion from Turtipour towards Sooty, will ref{ume a direttion more analagous to the general line ofits courfe through Bengal ; and the land which it has carried away, by encroaching on its weftern bank, will be gradually reftored. Tue alteration which appeared in the great river near the inlet of the Baugrutty, or Coffimbazar river, at Mohungunge, was no Jefs confpicuous ; the main ftream having receded confiderably from that place within my remembrance, and a large ifland having been thrown up, which is already cultivated and inha- bited. The river was encroaching on its Eaftern bank, and rad pier to be gaining ground again towards Gour ; the walls of which city, itis well attefted, were formerly wafhed by the Ganges. Awotuer confiderable gathering of iflands had taken place between Rajemahl and Oodanullah; and the principal ftream which, by the maps, would appear to have rua formerly clofe to the latter place, was not, at the time of this furvey, nearer than 24 miles. The ifland neareft to Oodanullah was feparated only from the main bank by a narrow branch, which was then fordable, and which extended to a confiderable diftance both above and below that place. This ifland was only cultivated in part, the reft of the lands being overrun with a thick jungle, in which I was informed were deer, wild hogs, buffaloes, and tigers.* At * Here I brought to and pitched a tent, to obferve the eclipfe of the moon, on the 14th of December, 1796, I had occafion alfo to traverfe a part of the ifland. ‘The hills which were in view, diverfified the profpeét, while the tinkling bells of the cattle returning to their pens, at the clofe of day, hada rural, and pleafing effect. The ferenity and awful ftillnefs of the enfuing Paehi, which was interrupted only by the wild notes and calls Of various. birds ‘in’ the neighbouring thickets, contributed altogether to render this place one of the moft fingular and romantic abodes w hich I can wel remember, THROUGH BENGAL. 11 Ar Rajemahl, the proje€ting point on which the ruins of the ancient palace and buildings are feen, has for many years refifted the force of the current; and the maffy piles of mafonry, fome of which have fub- fided into the channel, have co-operated with the na- tural ftrength of the bank, in repelling the efforts of the {ftream. Tue Rajemahl Hills, from which feveral rocky points projeét into the Ganges, as at Srcrygully, Pointy, and Pattergotia, have for ages oppofed the encroach- ments of the river; notwith{tanding which, it has more than once excavated all the loofe foil which lay be- tween the projetting points. This, however, has been as often reftored by the alluvions, and iflands, which have grown up, and ultimately formed a junction with > the bank. ~ Tue alteration of the river at Colgong, may be rec- koned among the moft extraordinary which have ever been obferved in the Ganges; and of this I can fpeak with greater confidence, if poffible, than of thofe above- mentioned, having been an eye witnefs of the ftate of the river at this place at four féveral periods, in three of which I obferved a confiderable difference, viz. in the dry feafons of 1779, 1788, and 1796-7. Ihavea drawing of Colgong, taken by myfelf at the former of thefe periods, which reprefents the river to be a broad and open ftream, and free from fhallows ; at the fame time, although the three rocks near Colgong do not come into the view, yet I can remember that they were furrounded by dry land, and appeared to be at fome little diftance from the fhore. Thisis confirmed by the old map, only that the Boglepore Nulla is reprefented as pafling between the rocks and the town. In Janua- ry, 1788, I found the three rocks completely infulated, and the current rufhing between them with great rapi- dity ; the river having undermined and borne away the whole of the foil which had for many years adhered to them, and having formed a bed for itfelf, witha confiderable depth of water, which continued for fe- . veral 12 , ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES yeral years to be the principal, and indeed the only navigable channel of the river in the dry feafon. Here boats were frequently in imminent danger of ftriking again{t the rocks, as during the period of the river's encroachment, and particularly in the rains, it was difficult to avoid them when coming down with the fiream. While the river continued thus to expand it- fclf, an ifland was growing up in the middle ofits bed, eee when I laft faw it, (in LAU 1797s) €x- tended from near Pattergotta, 5 miles below Colgong, to a confiderable diftance above the latter place, being ghosew miles in length, and 2 in breadth; and fil- ling nearly the whole fpace which had been occupied by ‘the principal flream in the year 1779. The quan- ” uty of fand, and foil, which the river muft have de- pofited to effeat this, will appear prodigious, if it be confidered, that the depth of water in the navigable part of the Ganges is frequently upwards of 70 feet ; and the new iflands had rifen to more than 20 feet above the level of the ftream. Again, the quantity of earth which it had excavated in forming a new channel for itfelf, will appear no lefs aftonifhing: fome idea of this may, however, be conceived, from the foundings which I caufed to be taken near the rocks, which va- vied from 70 to go feet. If we add 24 feet for the height of the foil that had formerly adhered to thefe rocks, as indicated by the marks it had left, it will ap- pear that a column of 114 feet of earth had here been removed by the flream.* The encroachment of the river had, however, been ultimately ftopped by the re- fiftance it met with from a hard conker bank to the fouth-eaftward of thefe rocks, and by the encreafing growth of the ifland, which had ftraitened the upper part of the channel, and caufed it to be choaked with fand, Accordingly, in January, 1797, this channel refembled more a itagnated creek than the branch of a great river; and, notwithftanding the great depth of Water w hich femained j in fome parts, it was at its up- per * See Plate 1, and the Seftion in Plate II. DYVSTUUD 7 PUD BIRO D o a ferro. tpunyg - it eae i ‘ a poe : Pe. ap hypoup maaan“: ‘A PUT 3 unodyy : wiges Yr, > 4, i NS Sapunduoy by 7 3 é unbouoley > vurEeypAss © Pepe shupngs — £ x SiareS emo 08 rye ye ie eunod pur get g 2) vhargope. ca ba Q Ayynure.suny eRe xe unodoopap a ony bus0, SLMS? LHI” 5 unvogy vx bury oubuy Es anzog hifopg Aosyepy bth aS FS S64 mopghosfins fo utr, a oe od hen 7. hyery ZR\ OPT. muvdunbunyy we Y THE: Cina D2 YOROMT POLY PY, aye .og/> /f bag, ake ee *Sriodyneuqaag DLA 2705 Wires Kp ay ia Feae7 APO Pom IY a poe T STINKD 24 fo CUEDILIO UMD UL 22 AY P2pL2sap UPAQG SPY YPLEYM ON ODTOD 24 PLY) PLY ‘LYIO 28. fo NOLLOUS Y THROUGH BENGALs ee er inlet unnavigable for the fmallef{ boats. ‘The main {tream had been diverted into the oppofite chan- nel, on the N. W. fide of the ifland; fo that boats, on their way up and down the river, did not, at this time, pafs nearer to Colgong than 24 miles. The whole length of the channel which had been thus ren- dered in a great meafure unnavigable, exceeded 10 miles; and I have little doubt but ima few years it will be impaffable even in the rains. Tuus the Ganges, which for many years had flowed in.a full ftream by Colgong, may be faid now to have deferted that place. The new ifland, which has been the principal caufe of this diverfion of the ftream, is hitherto but partially inhabited and cultivated, the greateft part of it being overrun with reeds and tama- rifk. The old channel exhibited a ftriking contrait to the appearance it formerly had, as nota fingle boat was to be feen; and the {lender ftream which flowed in at its upper inlet, not having power to communicate any vifible motion to the vaft body of water which remained in the lower part of the channel, it appeared, of courfe, as ftill as a lake, or a pond; anda great part of the main bank, which had formerly been in a crumbling {ftate, had now become floping * and firm. Being enabled, on my return from Colgong, to com- plete the furvey of the river down to Horrifonker, 1 found it, throughout a courfe of 160 miles, to déffer widely from the old charts in almoft every part: but having already mentioned the moft remarkable changes which had occurred from Sooty upwards, it remains only now to give anaccount of fuch as I obferved be- low that place. THE * This isa ufual effet of the Ragnation of water in all rivers ; for as the ‘current which bears upon a bank has a tendency to fap and undermine it, and to render’ it fleep; fo when this caufé no longer exifls, the bank will gradually recover that degree of inclination which is natural to the margins of lakes, or of ftagnated pools. The upper part of the bank being moiftened by the rains, crumbles in, and ifthe current be not fufficientiy ftrong to »’ bear it away, will gradually fubfide at an angle of 45 degrees, and hillup @ part of the channel, e 14 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES Tue main ftream of the Ganges, which now paffes near Sooty, runs in a fouth-eafterly direftion, from thence towards Comrah and Gobindpour, the latter of which is clofe onits bank. The villages of Saddagunge, Singnagur, Banfbarya, Burrumtola, Narrainpour, Si- collypour, and Soondery, no Jonger exifted according to the pofitions which were afcribed to them in the old maps, * fome having been entirely deftroyed, and others re-eftablifhed, under the fame or different names, acrofs the river, and partly upon the new forme ifland of Sundeepa.t / Tue quantity of land which has been here deftroyed by the river, in the courfe of a few years, will amount, upon the moft moderate calculation, to 40 fquare miles, or 25,600 acres; but this is counterbalanced, in a great meafure, by the alluvion which has taken place on the oppofite fhore, and by the new ifland of Sundeepa, which laft alone contains upwards of 10 fquare miles. Tue main ftream of the Ganges, which, by Major Rennell’s map, appears to have paffed within a mile and half of Nabobgunge, is now removed to a confide- rable diftance from that place; and the channel from . thence almoft down to Godagary, having been a good deal contracted, in confequence of the diverfion of the ftream to the fouthward of Nilcontpour ifland, is now confidered as the continuation and outlet of the Maha- nuddee river. The infleétion in the courfe of the Gan- ges produced by the encroachment towards Sooty, Comran, and Gobindpour, has encreafed the diftance by water from Turtipour to Godagary, in the dry feafon, to 26 miles; whereas by the maps it appears to have been formerly little more than 18. 3 THe * See Major Rennell’s Map of the Coffimbazar Ifland. + See the Plan which accompanies this Memoir. , THROUGH BENGAL. 15 Tue principal branch of the Ganges beyond Go- bindpour, now runs Eaft, and E. by N. and turning pretty fharply round the point which is oppofite to the prefent outlet of the Mahanundee, runs ina due fou- thern courfe by Sultangunge, and Godagary, as far as Bogwangola ; which town, as I have hinted above, has been always liable to fhift its fituation. My fur- vey afcertains it to be 3} miles nearer to Moor/hudabad than it formerly ftood ; but of this a more precife idea may be formed, by comparing its prefent bearings and diftance from Godagary, and Bomeneah, with thofe which may be deduced from Major Rennell’s map of the Coffimbazar ifland. Bearing. Difi. in Miles. Godagary to Bogwangola, by Survey (1797) S. 2 W. 9 Ditto to Ditto, by former Surveys, S. 36 E. gt Bomeneah to Bogwangola, by Survey (1797) N.21 E, 6 Ditto to Ditto, by former Surveys, N. 50 E. 92 From Bogwangola the river turns to ‘the eaftward, and the ftream ftrikes with peculiar force upon a fteep and crumbling bank, which indicates that the en- croachment is {till carried on rapidly below that place. The appearance of this bank was fuch as I f{carcely re- membered to have feen ; and it would have been dan- gerous to approach it in fome parts, as the fragments which were, every now and then, detached from it, would have been fufficient to fink the largeft boat. In dropping down with the ftream, which ran at the rate of near 6 miles in the hour, I could very fenfibly feel the undulations which the huge portions of the falling bank produced in the water, at the diftance of upwards of a hundred yards; and the noife with which they were accompanied, might be compared to the diftant _ rumbiing of artillery, or thunder. I am convinced, that had any boat attempted to track up under this 2 3 bank 16 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES bank at that time, it would have met with inevitable deftrution.* Tue encroachment of the river in this part of its - courfe has deftroyed a confiderable portion of arable land, and has been the caule, likewife, of the removal or deftruétion of the villages of Banchdaw, Continagur, Chandabad, Kiftnagur, and probably of many others which were not inferted in the old maps. The village of Sangarpour, formerly 24 miles from the neareft reach of the Ganges, is now clofe to its bank ; and here the river appears to occupy a part of the track which Major Rennell calls the ‘* Old Courfe of the Ganges.” From hence the ftream runs E. N. E. as far as Allypour, at which place, I was informed by the Ze- meendar, that in his remembrance, upwards of twenty villages had been deftroyed by the river, and that the people had moftly fettled on the new iflands which within thefe few years had been forming oppofite to his village. Indeed, the gathering of iflands, which I had obferved from Burgoichy down to this place, ap- peared prodigious; yet not a fingle tree was to be feen on any of them; and from the colour of the thatched huts, it appeared plainly that fome of the villagesshad been recently eftablifhed. Tue inlet to the Culcully river, which had formerly been at Bogwangola, is now removed feveral miles lower down. ‘This has been a neceffary confequence of the Ganges fweeping away all the land on each-fide | of * Since my return from the furvey, I have been informed of the lofs of feveral boats under this bank ; which accidents have been owing probably to the imprudence of the boat-mea, in not tracking on the fhelving fide. This, however, when there is not a clean fhelving fand, is attended with difficulty, and in general with delay, which induces the boat-men fome- times to prefer the feep fide, although at the rifk of being overwhelmed, and crufhed by the falling bank. THROUCH BENGAL: 17 of it to a confiderable extent, andthe prefent entrance of the Culcullyis near Murcha. This, little river is be- come the thoroughfare for all boats pafling from or to the Ganges by the Fellinghy, the old communication between them being now entirely fhut up. Tue main branch ofthe Ganges runs N. E. by E. to about 4 miles below A//yfour ; whence turning E. and, E. by S. it paffes, as formerly, within 2 miles of Bau- leah ; being feparated only from that place by two long iflands, the uppermolt of which, called Gopalnagur: dera, is not marked in the old maps. It is doubtful, indeed, whether it exifted at the period when the for’ mer. furveys were taken. The branch which divides them runs inan EF. N. E. dire@tion towards Bauleah, but is not navigable for large boats in the dry. feafon. The lowermoft of the two is narrower than it would appear by the old maps, but reaches almoit to Surdah, as it is therein reprefented. On my approach to Cutlamary, 1 entered a new branch, through which a confiderable body of water flowed with fome rapidity ; and this led me clofe to Rajapour, leaving Echamarry on the left. It would appear, on infpeéting Major Rennell’s map, that no fuch paffage as this had exifted formerly ; and, indeed, the people informed me, that it had only lately been opened by the great river, the main fiream of which, however, continues its courfe, as heretofore, in an Eafterly direétion towards Surdah. This was the only inftance I had obferved, of the Ganges having infu- lated a part of the main land, its ufual procefs of forming iflands being fuch as I have before defcribed. It is probable, neverthelefs, that the ifland of Echa- marry, which is very extenfive, and on which are fe- veral other villages, may owe its exiftence to an allu- vion, which took place at fome remote period; or — ‘that it might originally have been an ifland, which, VOL. VII. B having 18 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES having joined itfelf to the main land, had afterwards | been detached from it. JI am the more inclined tothis belief, as its appearance was fimilar to other iflands of the Ganges, there being no trees of any growth upon it, excepting the mzmofa nzlotzca, or baubul, of which there were feveral clumps about the villages. The. breadth of the new channel varied from one to two furlongs, with a confiderable depth of water through- ‘ out; and the banks, in fome parts, appeared to have fuffered great violence. In one place, particularly, - I was ftruck with their uncommon appearance ; a flip of land, 5 furlongs in length, having detached itfelf from the main bank, and fubfided into the channel. A fimilar-effe&, although in a lefs degree, was vifible on the oppofite fhore ; and in many other parts, huge portions of the foil had funk, and formed a double bank, the lower ledge of which was in fome places very little above the level of the ftream. The continuation of this branch led near Dunyrampour, and terminated a little beyond Sahebnagur, where I entered the great river again, which here runs with confiderable velo- city in a Southerly direftion. Passine Jalabarya,* my boatmen pointed out to me, what they called themouth of the Fellznghy river, which was fhut up with a folid bank acrofs the whole breadth of it; but this, in faét, muft have been the main channel of the Ganges itfelf, which formerly ran . in that dire@ion, as the real head of the Fellinghy is feveral miles further to the fouthward. By a furvey of part of the Ganges, taken by Major Rennell in the year 1764, it appears that the main ftream ran clofe by the town of Fellinghy; and in his ‘ Account of the Ganges and Burrampooter Rivers,” he has particularly mentioned the extraordinary encroachment of the river, * This village is probably the Dyrampour of the old maps. THROUGH “BENGAL. 19 rivet, which, in his time, had gradually removed the outlet of the Fellinghy three quarters of a mile further down. The maps, which have been publifhed, all re- prefent the great river as running in that direétion ; only, that in thofe of the Cofimbazar ifland, and of the Ganges from Surdah to Colligonga,* it would ap- ear doubtful whether the main ftream ran on the Weft or Eaft fide of the ifland of Nipara.. There can- not be a doubt, however, that the former was the cafe, _ elfe the encroachment could not have happened ; and it is equally certain that the cafe is now altered ; for, by the junction of the upper point of the ifland with the main land, the whole ftream has been diverted in a South-Eafterly direction, and does not now approach nearer to the town of Fellinghy than 24 miles. The old inlet of the Fellinghy river has been, in confe- quence, not only rendered unnavigable, but the whole of the channel between Nzpara and the main land, viz. from Falabarya down to Dewangunge,t near 12 miles in length, has been completely filled up, and is now cultivated. A confiderable portion, however, of N- para ifland has been wafhed away ; and the remainder of it no longer exifts under that name, but is called Montmpour dera. It would appear, indeed, by the direGiion which the main ftream of the Ganges had fo late as the year 1795, that it had forced a paflage through this ifland ; which feems the more probable, from the name of Monimpour being now common to the land on each fide of it. Tue main ftream, which, in the year 1795, ran di- reGtly down to the inlet of the Howleah river, has, fince that period, been direéted again {till further to the eaftward ; and here I beheld with aftonifhment the : B-2 change * See the Bengal Atlas. + This village having been lately eRablifhed, is not found in the old maps. It is fituated near the inlet of the Howleah or Comer river, at Mayefconda, 20 GN THE COURSE* OF THE GANGES change which, in lefs than'two years, had taken place; a confiderable portion of the main channel, which, at the period abovementioned, had contained nearly the whole ftream of the Ganges, being, at the time I laft faw it, fo completely filled with fands, that I hardly knew myfelf to be in the fame part of the river. The fands, in fome parts, rofe feveral feet above the level of the flream ; and the peopie had already begun to. cultivate furfoo and rice, in the very fpots where the deepeft water had formerly been. Two iflands, of confiderable extent, appeared to be quite new ; and the channel, in fome places, had been reduced, from the breadth of an Englifh mile, to a furlong orslefs. The main ftream, having forced its way in a new di- re€tion, did not at this time pafs nearer to the inlet of the Howleah than 35 miles, nor nearer than 2 to Hor- rifonker. Tuis remarkable change, I was informed, took place during the extraordinary inundation of 1796; at which time the floods had rifen to an unufual height in almoft every part of the country; but it muft have been chiefly while the waters were draining off, that fach an immenfe body of fand could have been dépo- fited. The inlet of the How/eah had been, in confe- quence, rendered fomewhat difficult of accefs, and I was obliged to make a circuit round the new iflands,. of -feveral miles, to get into it; but, notwithftanding the diverfion of the ftream, I found a confiderable depth of water remaining under the main bank, al- though fearcely any current was vifible from Horr- fonker to Dewangunge.* On_my approach to this place, I was informed that the’ paflage was no longer | practicable ~# AWVater is found under ‘the banks of the deferted channels of the Gan- ges fora confiderable time after they ceafe to be navigable in the middle of their beds, the {pace immediately under the bank being generally the laft that is filled up. I have likewife obferved that, during the growth of the iflands, the fand ufually gathers round the upper point of the ifland, and rifes toa confiderable height, before the {pace which it leaves between itfeif and the bank of the ifland is completely filled. 7 ‘ THROUGH BENGAL. gi ‘practicable for boats proceeding to Calcutta by the Z/a- mutty* river, as many {hallows had been formed to a confiderable diftance below the inlet. The marks of the inundation were, indeed, very vifible here’; but in one part of the channel oppofite to Dewangunge, where I expeéted to have met with the firft fhallow, I founded from 20 to Go feet, in the very place where there had been a ford but two years before. This will ferve to convey an idea, not only of the rapidity with which the waters of the inundation can excavate the loofe foil of Bengal, but alfo, of the inconftant and fluctuating ftate of the rivers in general; for I foon found that, notwithftanding the prodigious depth of water at Dewangunge, the Howleah river had been, in an equal degree, choaked up in other parts below that place ; and ‘T met with great difhiculty in paffing over the fhallows which had been formed, although the Budierow in which ‘I travelled did dot draw above two feet water. . Havine now detailed the particular changes in the courfe of the Ganges which have come under my no- tice, I fhall nOaelde this part of the fubjeét with a few general obfervations concerning that river, re- ferving what i have to fay on the fmaller branches to a feparate Section of this Memoir. Tue Ganges, in its courfe through Bengal, may be faid to have under its dominiona conliderable portion of the flat country ; for not. only. the channel which, at any given time, contains the principal body of its waters, but alfo asmuch of the land, on each fide, as is comprehended within its collateral branchesy is liable to inundation, or to be deftroyed by the encroach- ments of the ftream, may be confidered. as belonging to the river. We muft, of courfe, include any track, or old channel , through which it had formerly run, and into which there i is any probability of its ever re- turning again; as the Baugrutty nulla at Gour; the | B 3 | track. * The tfioniily' is only a continuation of the Howleah or Comer river, which lower down affumes the name of FJaboone, and falling in with the Raymungul, forms one of the principal outlets of the Ganges, 29 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES track called *¢ Old Courfe of the Ganges,” in the Coffimbazar ifland; or the channel which has been, within thefe few years, fo completely filled up near Fellinghy. Confidered in this way, the Ganges will be found to occupy a confiderable expanfe, of which a more correét idea may be formed, by taking the diftance between any two places oppofite to one another, which had formerly been, or one of which may {till remain on the verge of, or in the vicinity of the ftream; for inftance, Miles. Oodanulla to the ruins of Gour, — — 45 Furruckabad to ditto, , — — — . if’ Comrah to Nabobgunge, — — — 10% Comerpour to Bogwangola, — — 9x ‘Extreme breadth of river bed oe AG L Jellinghy and Maizeconda, Te 92 Ir correfponding feétions of the bed of the river, and neighbouring ground, were reprefented, it would probably appear, that all the land is difpofed in re- gular ftrata; whence we might with certainty con- clude, that the whole had been at fome former periods depofited by the ftream. Tue ftrata, in general, confift of clay, fand, and vegetable earth; the latter of which is always wpper- molt, except when in fome extraordinary high flood, a new layer of fand is again depofited over it, by which means the ground becomes barren, or is at Jeaft materially injured. Tue bed of the Ganges can fcarcely be faid to be permanent in any part of its courfe through Bengal. There are, however, a few places, where, from local caufes, the main channel, and deepeft water, will pro- bably be always found; as Monghir, Sultangunge, Pattergotta, Pointy, Sicrigully, and Rajemaal; at all which places there are rocky points projecting into the ftream, and where fome parts of the bed of the river are ftony, or its banks contift of conker. On THROUGH BENGAL. 93 On the fmaller Rivers and BRANCHES of the GANGES. Tue tributary ftreams of the Ganges, and the nu- merous channels by which it difcharges its waters to the fea, refemble each other in proportion as they differ in fize from the main river. Of the former, the Goggra, the Soane, and the Coofa, may be -reckoned among the largeft; and thefe, on the flighteit infpettion of the maps, will appear to flow in more direét courfes, than any of the fmaller ftreams in their vicinity. Ofthe latter, the Cofmbazar and Fellinghy rivers, which, by their junction, form the Hoogly ; the Comer, or [ffamutty, which becomes the aboona ; the Gorroy, and Chandnah, are the princi- pal; but of thefe, the two laft are only navigable throughout during the dry feafon.* Such of thefe rivers as are narrowef{t, are remarkable for their windings; and in this refpe€t they differ materially from the large rivers, all of which have a tendency to run in more direét lines. Tue following Table exhibits a comparifon of the relative differences in the lengths of their courfes, in given f{paces. 2 a, Hori- -Lenoth Sacehs RIVERS. ot main| Zonta! fof their] wing. ; diftance{Courfe, f; channel *T ings. : Mies }B.Milks anges, from Pointy to Bauleah, : ° a |100] 125] 25 The Gogera, or Dewah. from its outlet upwards, 1 |i00]/112] 12 The Hoogly river, from Calcutta to Nuddea, 3 | Go} 76} 16 The Goomty, from its eutlet upwards, # |1004175} 75 he Iffamutty, and Jaboona, from Dewangunge to Baudetulla, . ; ° : : % [100] 217/117} B4 In * There have been inflances of all thefe rivers continuing open in their turns in the dry feafon. The ellinghy ufed formerly to be navigable during the whole or greateft part of the year. . The Coffimdazar river was. navigable in the dry feafon of 1796; and the J/ffmutty continued fo for feveral fucceflive years; but experience has fhewn that they are nene of them to be depended on, O4 ON THE COURSE OF THE/GANGES In the laft it appears, that the diftance is more than doubled by the windings of the ftream ; and I could produce many more inftances to fhew, how much the fmal] rivers exceed the larger in this particular. As all the rivers which I have mentioned flow over the fame flat country, and fome of them in dire€étions almoft parallel to each other, it is evident that they | muft have nearly the fame declivity in equal fpaces. We, may conclude, therefore, that the ftriking dif- ference which is obfervable in the form of their beds, is owing to an invariable law of nature, which obliges the greater bodies of water to feek the moft direét channels; while the fmaNer and more fcanty rivulets are made to wander in various meanders, and circuitous {weeps; fpreading fertility, and refrefhing the plains with their moifture. And in this, as in every other | part of the creation, we fee the bounty of Providence moft amply manifefted; for had the great rivers been decreed to wander like the fmaller, they would have encroached too much on the land; while the current being confiderably retarded,. would have, rendered them more liable to overflow their banks, and _lefs able to drain the {maller ftreams, and ow grounds, of the fuperabundance of water in high floods. Again, - if the tributary ftreams, and fmall branches of rivers, had*been dire& in, their cqurfes, they muft have” poured out their contents with fuch rapidity, that, owing to the greater influx of water from the former, the main rivers would have: been {till more Hable to fudden overflows; while the branches at their outlets, although, from their ftraightnefs, better able to drain off - the fuperfluous water to the fea, would yet have been rendered lefs fit for the purpofes of navigation, and the convénience of man. Wuar I have to offer on the fubjeét of the fmaller rivers, relates more particularly to the Baugrutty and 2 a | I ffamutiy. ry ad THROUGH. BENCAL,. 95 _ \ J/famutty, which I have furveyed: it may, however, be applied, in fome meafure, to all fuch as flow through the plains of Bengal. Ir has already been fhewn, that the encroachments on the banks of the Ganges, which produce infleétions in the courfe of that river, are ultimately ftopped by the growth of iflands; which conneéting themfelves with the main land, have a tendency to reftore a de- gree of ftraightnefs to the channel. The {mall rivers are liable to the fame encroachments on their banks; — but as there is not fufficient fpace between them for iflands of any bulk to grow up, the effeét is ufually very different; for the ftream continuing its depreda- tions on the fteep fide, and depofiting earth and {and on the oppofite fhore, produces in the end fuch a de- gree of winding, as, in fome inftances, would appear almofi incredible. I will particularize only a few of the molt extraordinary cafes I have met with. Tue diftance from Bulliah to Serampour, two villages on the weftern bank of the. J/ffamuity, is fomewhat Jefs than a mile and a half; in the year 1795, the dif- tance by water was g miles, fo that, at the ordinary rate of tracking, which feldom exceeds 2 miles in the hour, a boat would be 44 hours in going from one place to the other. The river in that {pace had feven diftinct reaches, two of which were of confiderable Jength; and between three others, which nearly formed a triangle, the neck of land which feparated the two neareft was only 14 yards* acrofs; while the diftance round exceeded three miles. Sce Plate II. figs 1. Hicuer up this river, the village of Simnautpour is _ fituated clofe to a narrow ifthmus, acrofs which the diftance _* In January 1797 I found this narrow iflhmus broke through by the river, and on founding in the very {pot where it had exifted, and where the bank had been upwards of 20 feet igh, I found 18 feet water. This al- teration in the courfe of the J//amutty faves the tgaveller upwards of g miles, 26 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES => diftance is little more than a furlong; and as the vil- lage nearly fills the whole fpace, boats pafs one fide of it a confiderable time before they come to the other ; for the diftance round is fix miles. See Plate Il. fig. 2. Burt the moft extraordinary of all the windings I met with, was near Szbnibas, where this river is pro- jeéted into fix diftiné& reaches, within the fpace of a fquare mile, forming a kind of labyrinth, fomewhat refembling the fpiral form of the human ear. In this were three necks of land, the broadeft of which little exceeded one furlong. See Plate Il. fig. 3. Every perfon who has travelled by water to the upper provinces, muft remember the circuitous courfe of the Baugrufty river, and .the extraordinary twift which it formerly had near Pla/fey, and alfo at Run- gamutty,* and between Cofimbazar and the city of Moorfhudabad. .Some of thefe windings have been removed, by cutting canals acrofs the narrow necks of land, and thefe having been confiderably widened and deepened by the ftream, are now become the real bed of the river; the old channel being in fuch cafes foon blocked up by fands, and frequently by a folid bank acrofs the whole breadth of it. There is, how- ever, no other advantage in making fuch cuts, than that of rendering the paflage fomewhat fhorter by water; for, in other refpetis, it is fometimes attended with inconvenience to the natives who inhabit the barks of the rivers, and fhould never be attempted, but when fome valuable buildings, or lands, may be faved by it; and it is a queftion worth confidering, whether by fhortening the courfe of any river, we may not render it lefs navigable; for the more a river winds, the flower will be its current, and confequently its waters will not be drained off fo foon. tf Another effed * See Plate III. figs. 1 and 2. ; + See Mr. Mann’s Treatife on Rivers and Canals, in the Philofophical Tranfachions for 1779- THROUGH BENGAL. o7 a effe&t of the fhortening of its courfe might be, that, owing to the greater rapidity of the current aéting againft the fides in a loofe foil, it might too much en- large the capacity of its bed, the effett of which would be to produce a proportionable degree of fhallownefs in the middle of the ftream.* I cannot fay that this has been the cafe at any of the places where cuts have hitherto been made; but it is not improbable that the greater velocity which they give to the current throughout, might produce fuch an effeé in other parts. Tue end which is propofed by cutting fuch canals, is very often effected by nature alone; for the narrow ifthmus between the oppofite reaches being gradually ftraitened by the current wafhing away the bank on both fides, it becomes at length too flender to refift the preffure of the waters in the rainy feafon, and is burft open.+ This no fooner happens, than the river widens the breach, and foon renders it fu ficiently Ca- pacious for the paffage of the whole of its waters ; in which cafe, the old circuitous channel is abandoned, and being foon fhut up at both ends, in the manner pointed out above, continues in the form of a ftag- nated jeel or pool. I have feen feveral of thefe jeels near the banks of the Cofimbazar and I/famutty rivers, | fomie of which appeared to have exifted many years; for they are not fo liable to be filled up as the deferted reaches of the Ganges, whofe waters during the high floods are impregnated with a much greater quantity of fand and mud; and as ina hot climate, the eflluvia which arife from all ftagnated waters muft neceffarily infect the air, this reafon alone fhould fuffice to deter us * The great breadth of the Cogimbazar river at Moorfhudabad, is the principal caufe of its fhallownefs at that place. + See Plate II. fig. 15 and the Note in page 25. t The Motzl lake was formerly one of the windings of the Cofimbazar tiver.—See Major Rennell’s Memoirs. Another of thefe fwamps, or one which might pofhbly have been a part of that river at fome remote period, now exifls near Burrampour ; and an attempt, though ineffectual, was lately made to drain 1{, on account of its unwholefome exhalations, 23 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES us from anticipating nature in a matter which, with fuch apparent difadvantages, has nothing more to re- commend it, than the fhortening by a few miles the navigation of a river. Tue reaches of the fmall rivers are not all equally winding, and liable to change; but fome are found to run with tolerable ftraightnefs for feveral miles. In fuch parts, their channels appear to have been perma- nently fettled for ages, and to have every appearance of continuing fo; for the current proceeding at a flow and fteady rate, in a direétion parallel to the fhores, does not encroach upon the banks, which are here generally floping, and firm. The fites of many of the principal towns, and villages, along their banks, have been eftablifhed on fuch {pots; as Mcor/hudabad, Churkah, Chowragatchy, Mutyaree, Dyahaut, and fome others on the Baugruity; and Bungoung, Ma- xole, and Taldahy, on the I/famutty. Nor is it: eafy to conceive any thing more beautiful than the view of fome of thefe reaches, particularly where the banks are fhaded by large trees, and enriched with temples, gauts, and other buildings, or fometimes clothed with verdure down to the water's edge. Ar the turning bctrct the feveral reaches, we fre- quently find large pools, where the water is cénfi- derably deeper, and where alfo the breadth of the channel is much greater than in other parts. I am inclined to think, that thefe are not always produced by the mere operation of the current, but are fome- times owing to cavities, or fmall lakes, which exifted before the river, by the fhifting of its bed, had worked | a paflage through them ; particularly as in fome we find a flat or fhelving fhore on the concave or outer fide of the pool, and a fieep jutting point at the oppo- fite angle, which is the very reverfe of what is pro- duced by. the natural agency of the ftream; for in other places we ufually find the fteep bank deepeft water, and confequently the: greateft velocity of the current THROUGH BENGAL. 29 current on the concave fide. of the bank, while the oppofite fhore is fhelving, and the water frequently fo fhallow that boats cannot approach it. Atonc the banks of the J/famutty river, and ina few inftances in the courfe of the Baugrutty, the fhelv- ing points which are formed at the angles between the reaches, are overrun with thick jungles of long grafs, which are the ufual haunts of tigers, wild buffaloes, and other animals, But this is more commonly the cafe along the banks of the former, where the country is not only lefs cultivated, but where the more intri- cate windings of that river afford greater fhelter to wild beafts.* i Tue deepeft water in thefe.rivers is ufually found under the high banks, and at the angles between the feveral reaches; but in the ftraight reaches, where the banks are floping, and the river is of a moderate breadth, the greateft depth will always be found in the middle of the channel. I have frequently founded upwards of 30 feet in the J/famutiy;. but thefe great depths of the ftream are of little avail, not being ge- neral; for in other parts where that river expands 1t- ' felf over a broad and fandy bed, or where the fifher- men drive’ bamboos, and draw their nets acrofs the channel, obftruéting the current, and caufing a con- fiderable accumulation of fand, the water frequently fhoals to 2 feet, or lefs: The fame caufes operate to render the Fellinghy and Baugrutly unnavigable in the dry feafon, but in a ftill greater degree, owing to the greater width of their channels, Havine now defcribed generally the nature of the {mall rivers and branches of the Ganges, I fhall offer | ‘ a few. * In thefe fpots, hares, partridges, and other game, abound ; but it is difficult or dangerous to attempt to {tart them without elephants ; nor is it _neceflary to do fo, if the objett of the {portfman.ts merely to kill game for - his table; forin the vicinity of the plantations, and along the fkirts of the jungles, he will frequently find enough to fatisfy him, without the danger © of encountering a tiger. ? 30 ON THE COURSE OF THE GANGES a few hints as to the poffibility or practicability of rendering the latter. navigable at all feafons, the im- portance of which objeét, if it could be attained, muft be obvious. | Tue principal caufes which obftrué the navigation of thefe rivers, may be reduced to three: firft, the quantity of fands which are occafionally thrown into their beds by the Ganges; fecondly, the too great breadth of their channels in fundry parts where there is not a proportionable depth ; and thirdly, the cafual obftruétions which are thrown in the way of the ftream by the fifhermen. The firft of thefe, it will readily be conceived, can never be prevented; but fo long as thefe rivers continue to be the outlets of the Ganges, and to drain off a confiderable portion of its waters, there will always be a ftream throughout their chan- nels during the whole year, however f{canty it may be in fome parts. I have never, at leaft, known an in- ftance of their being left dry in any part of their beds ; excepting the Fellinghy, the old entrance to which, as I have mentioned before, had been entirely fhut up, but which continues, notwithftanding, to receive a fupply of water from the Culcullia, and to maintain its communication with the Ganges through that channel. ‘As the fhallows which are produced from the caufes abovementioned are only partial, affecting only in a {mall degree, comparatively with their lengths, the channels of thefe rivers, it might be poflible to coun- teract them in fuch.a manner as to produce a more equal diftribution of water ; and as the depth which would be requifite for boats of a moderate burthen is inconfiderable, perhaps it might be effeéted with much lefs labour and expence, than might at firft be ima- gined. I was led to this fuppofition, from frequently feeing that the mere operation of dragging by force a boat, 5 or THROUGH BENGAL. $1 or budgerow, through any of the fhallows, tended, by ftirring up the fands, to deepen the channel. If, therefore, round or flat-bottomed boats can produce fuch an effeét, in how much greater a degree might it not be done by means of a machine conftructed for the purpofe, which might be dragged to and fro through the fhallow place, until a fufficient depth of water fhould be obtained for the paflage of boats. If fuch ma- chines, which might be contrived fomewhat in the form of a large iron rake, and occafionally to go on wheels, were to be ftationed at the feveral viliages, or towns, in the vicinity of the fhallows, it is poflible that the Zemeendars might be induced, for a mode- rate confideration, to furnifh people, or cattle, to put them in motion, whenfoever it might be necef- fary.* Wirz regard to the too great breadth of the chan- nel, it would not fo eafily be remedied; but as the fhallows which are produced from this caufe, are few in number, and are only to be met with in fome of the long reaches, as at Moor/hudabad, and Bulleah, it would be worth while to try how far, by filling up a part of the channel, we could prevent the expanfion of the ftream; and, by confining it within certain limits, could accelerate the motion and depth of the water, Tue laft caufe of accumulation of fand and fhallow- nefs, might be prevented, by prohibiting the natives from driving bamboos acrofs the channel for the pur- | pofes of filhing; as they have many other ways of catching fifh, without detriment to the navigation of thefe rivers. “ Lis On * Sinte this paper was written, a propofal has been fubmitted to the Government, by the Author, for attempting to keep open the Cofimbazar river, or Jellinghy, during the dry feafon, EE. oe On SINGHALA, or CEYLON, _ Dotirines of Bhooddha ; FROM THE BOOKS OF THE SINGHALAIS. BY CAPTAIN MAHONY. CCORDING tto the opinions of the Singhalats, and from what appears in their writings, the unt- verfe perifhed ten different times, and by a wonderful operation of nature was as often produced a-new. For the government of the world at thofe different periods, there were 22 Buooppuas, a proportionate number of whom belonged to each period. Befides this, the Singhalats affert, from record, the total deftru€tion and regeneration of the univerfe many other times; the written authorities for which are no longer to be found. For the government of the prefent univerfe, which is to be confidered in addition to thofe above ftated, five Buoopnpuas are fpecified; four of whom have al- ready appeared;—K axoosanpEH Buooppya, Kona- GAMMEH B—, Kaseryeppen B—, and GauTEMEH B—; and the fifth, Mairree B—, is ftill to come. - This laft Bhooppua will be born of a Braminee wo- man: and though the place of a Byooppsa is now vacant in the world, yet there exifts a SAHAMPATTU Mana Bracuma,-or Supreme of all the Gods, who has it under his peculiar guidance. The laft of the above-mentioned four Buooppuas (Gauremen B—) is the one whofe religion now prevails in Ceylon, and of whom it 1s here intended to make fome mention. ; THE ~ ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, &Cc. 39 Tue word Buooppsa, inthe Palee and Singhalat languages; implies, Univerfal Knowledge or Holine/s ; alfo a Saint fuperior to all the Saints, even to the God Mauwa Bracuma; and is underf{tood in thefe various fenfes by the natives of Ceylon. Tue Buooppuists {peak of 26 heavens, which they divide in the following manner. ift, The Deveh Loke, confifting of 6: ad, the Brachmah Loke, confifting of 16; 5 of which are con- fidered as Triumphant Heavens: and 3d, the Arroopeh Loke, confifting of 4. They fay of the virtuous, ** That they do not enjoy the reward of their good ** deeds, until after having repeatedly died, and ap- © peared as often inthe fix firft heavens, called Deveh ** Loke; in order to be born again, in the world, to “¢ great wealth and confequence: and having, at *¢ length, enjoyed a fore tafte of blifs in the 11 in- ** ferior Brachmah Lokes, they afcend the 5 fuperior * Brachmah Lokes, or Triumphant Heavens; where ** tranfmigration ends, and where they enjoy the full- ** nefs of glory, and the pureft happinefs.” | rn a Buooppera, before his appearance as man, was a God, and the Supreme of all the Gods. Atthe fo- licitations of many of the Gods he defcended on earth, and was frequently bornas a man, in which charaéter he exercifed every poffible virtue, by extraordinary ‘inftances of felf-denial and piety. He was at length born* of Mawamaya Devers, after. a pregnancy of 40 months, and had for father Sooppope’nzn Raja. He lived happily with his queen Yassopera, and 40,000 concubines, for 91 years. The fix next he paffed in the midft of wilderneffes, qualifying him- felf to be aBnooppua. At the clofe of this period, -his calling became manifeft to the world, and he VOL. VIL: aoe. G exercifed -* Inthe kingdom or country called Dumba Deeva, Madda Défé, and the city of Kimbool.wat-pooree. 34 ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, exercifed his funéions as Buooppna for 45 years. He died in Coofeemarapooree, at the Court of Maz- LELEn Raja. Tuefday, the15th of May; from which period the Brooppua Waroosen, or era of Buoop- DHA, is dated, which now (A. C. 1797) amounts to 2339 years. Bxooppua is not, properly fpeaking, confidered as a God, but as having been born man, and in the end of time arrived at the dignity of a Buooppna, on account of his great virtues, and extraordinary good qualities. The title of Buooppua was not con- ferred on him by any Superior Power; he adopted it by his own fovereign will, in the fame manner as he became man, both of which events were prediéted ases before. Buoopoua, after his death, afcended to the Hall of Glory, called Mookizé, otherwife Nirgoo- wané, which is a place above, and exceeding in magnificence, the 26th heaven; there he will live for ever, in happinefs, and incorruptibility, never to be born again in the world; where his doétrine is at pre- fent extant, and will continue in all its fplendour for 5000 years, according to his own prophecy. Long after the lapfe of this period of 5000 years, another Byooppua, named Maitret Brooppua, will be born: the dire€tion or vicegerency of Mana BracuMa, who, as the Supreme of all the Gods, has the parti- cular guardianfhip of the world, will ceafe after an infinite number of ages, when the univerfe will perifh, and another fucceed to it. Mana Bracuma willthen advance by degrees through 17 heavens, which are above the g, in the uppermoft of which he now re- fides, until he at Jength acquires all the qualifications to become a BHooppxHa. Tue learned Singhalais do not acknowledge, in their writings, a Supreme Being, prefiding over, and the au- thor of the univerfe. They advert only toa Sawam- PATTEE Mana Bracuma, whois the firft and Supreme of all the Gods, and fay, that he, as well as ie ho AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA. 345 hoft of Gods inferior to him, and their attendants, have neither flefh or bones, nor bodies poffeffing any degree of confiftency, though apparently with hair on their heads, and teeth in their mouths: and their {kins are impregnated with the moft luminous and brilliant qualities. —They aflert a firft Caufe, how- ever, under the vague denomination of Nature. In fupport of their denial of a Supreme Power, who created ‘heaven and earth, they urge, * that if there exifted fuch a creator, the world would not perifh, and be annihilated; on the contrary, he would be careful to guard it in fafety, and preferve it'from corruptibility.” In the firft inftance, Buooppna interferes in the government of the world; next to him, SanampatreE Maya Bracuma; and afterwards the refpective Gods, as they are, by their relative qualifications, empowered, Tue world, fay they, perifhed frequently in for- mer times, and was produced a-new by the opera- tions of the above power: Gods and men from the fame fource. The latter, on dying, afcend the fix Inferior Heavens, or Deveh Loke; are judged ac- cording to their merits, by one of the moft inferior Gods, name Yammen Raya, in the lower heaven, Pavenirm Mitehwaffeh warteyeh, ‘and regenerate of themfelves, on the earth, either. as men or brutes ; which regeneration continues until they arrive at the Brachmah Loke, or the Heavens of the Superior Gods; and fo on, by degrees, at the . Triumphant Heavens, until they at length reach the Supreme Heaven, or Arroopeh Loke. Properly fpeaking, tran{- migration takes place with thofe only. who afcend the Deveh Loke. _In the manifefied Dotrine of Buoopnpua, there is.no mention of created fouls. The learned treat but of a breath of life in man, which they com- pare to a ae that firft attaches itfelf to a body C2 with 36 ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, with its fore part, previous to giving up his hold ‘with the hinder part. Therefore they fay, “ the body does not die before this breath of life has fixed itfelf in another, whether from a fore-know- ledge of its being about to afcend the heavens, or to undergo the pains of everlafting or temporary damnation in hell.” That which is termed the breath of life, is deemed “ immortal.” Tue Singhalais fpeak not further of what is un- derftood by us under the term of Paradife, than that there is a place referved for the bleffed, free from all fin, full of all joy, glory and contentment. But Nirgowané, otherwife called Mooktze, fignifying a Hall of Glory, where the deceafed BHooppuas are . fuppofed to be, is, according to the teftimony of GauTeMen BrooppHa, fituated, as already noticed, above the higheft or 26th heaven, Neweh Sanja Fat- téné, the feat of the moft perfect and fupreme blifs. Hell, on the contrary, is fuppofed to be beneath the _loweft extremity of the earth, with waters again be- neath it, where the moft dreadful tempefts rage with- out intermiffion. Tue earth, or this world, called Manoofpeh LEoke, and the Inferior Heaven, Katoormaha Rajee Keyeh, are under the fub-direétion of the God Saxkeren :* he again delegates his authority to four other Gods immediately fubje€ted to him, who refpettively guard the four quarters, ‘or four parts, into which the Sing- halais, in their fyftem, divide the earth. Dirtruex Rasyteren prefides over the Eaft, called Poorweh Weedéfeych: Wxrroonur’, the South, Famboodwee- pech: WeEROOPAAK SeRREH, the Welt, Appereh- godaneh: and W aysERREH Wenneu, the North, Qo- toorookoorce Dewehinneh. Neoane but Gods can pafs. from any of thefe worlds, or divifions of the world, to the other. One comprifes our known earth of Eu- rope, * He is befides commonly called Sekhereho, Sekhereha, SckherchDevee Raja AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA, 37 rope, Afia, Africa, and America, and is termed by them, Famboodweepeh. Each is fuppofed to be re- flected upon by a precious ftone in the heavens, through the medium of which, the fun and moon emit their luftre: the blue fapphire is afcribed to ours; the white fapphire, ruby, and topaz, to the other three. A principal duty of thefe Gods, is, to guard their fu- perior God, Saxkeren, againft the machinations of his chief and molt powerful enemy, the God We’pr’- CHITTEE ASsOOREENDREHYA, who refides beneath the Sea, in a lower world, termed Affoorchloke. Then ~ follows their care to the parts of the world confided to them. On the day of the new moon, that of the firft quarter, and on the full, they inquire by their fer- vants, their male children, and latterly by themfelves, into the conduét of mankind; the refult of which in- quiries they report to the great council of SakKeEREH, confifting of himfelf and 32 members, (inferior Gods 2 the extremes of good and bad report of the condu€& of mortals, are caufes of the urmoft concern, or moft unbounded joy, to this aflembly. Tue Singhalais aflert, as manifefted by Brooppsa, that there are 120,535 inferior Gods belonging to the . lower heavens and the earth; befides innumerable Kombaendeyos, or angels; but the former, as well as the latter, are fubject to the controul of fuperior Gods. They arrange the charafers in their mythology as follows : aft, Bhoeddha, 2d, Maha Brachma, 3d, Sakkereh, Ath, ear bees 32 @danfeliors, 5th, The 4 Gods, ald gea of the 4 quarters of the world, 6th, The other erent Gods of the heavens, 7th, Kombaendeyos, or angels, 8th, The Gods who refide on Bo abe and their fervants. C3 | Dis- 38 ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, DIEPANKEREH BHOODDHA Was one of the 22 Buoon- pHas formerly alluded to, and held the firft rank among them. His name is frequently mentioned in the books now extant among the Siaghalais, and they, from many confiderations, hold him in peculiar veneration. He was famed for the uncommon beauty of his perfon; and the followers of the true do¢trine were more nu- merous in his days, than during the government of other Buooppxas in thofe remote periods. GaAutEeMEHn Buooppua is acknowledged by the Singhalais, to be the fame holy charaéter termed by the Szamefe, Sommonoxopom, and Pootisat. Som- MoNO GAuTEMEH Is, however, according to the former, the proper mode or writing the firft appellation. Som- mono in the Palee language implies a renowned Saint, whofe garb, as well as his a€tions, marks his charac- ter: In many fenfes it is fynonimous with BuooppHa, Garuimen, or Gaurimo, (as it is occafionally pro- nounced by thofe from whom I caught the found,) is a proper name, pertaining to a perfon of ancient and iliuftrious defcent. Buooppisat, or PoopIsATWEYO, is a title given to thofe in heaven deftined to become BuHoopDHas. Tue Palee is the language in which ByooppHa Is faid to have preached his doétrine, and manifefted his law. This Janguage is alfo termed, by the learned ‘Singhalais, the Magedee and Moola Bafha ; bafha being the Stnghalazs for language. The principal and moft holy code among the Sznghalais, and that which may be termed their Bible, appears to be“the Abidarmeh Piteheh Saitappre Karranee, This book is written in the above dialect, and may be had at the capital of Candia: at leafi it is in the poffeffion of the learned there. A prieft of the religion of Buooppua, whom I queftioned concerning the Vedas and Pooraans of the Hindoos, and whether the book juft mentioned had any relation to them, replied, “ ‘The Vedas are books ) 2 in AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA. 39 -* in the poffeffion of, and taught by, the Brahmines : ‘¢ they contain the principles of eyery fcience, but *‘ treat not of theology. We poffefs many books of “the fame tendency, and equally profound, in the © Palee language, fome of which have been tranilated ¢ into the Singhalais. We have no knowledge of the «© Pooraans.” I then urged the real contents of the Vedas, that they were interfperfed with fpeculations on metaphyfics, and difcourfes on the being and at- tributes of God, and were confidered of divine origin: of the Pooraans, I added, that they comprifed a va- riety of mythological hiftories, from the creation to the incarnation of Buooppsa. Any further acquaintance with thefe books, than what has been already mentioned, was difclaimed. But as to the fuppofed incarnation of Byooppua, * The ‘© Hindoos (rejoined the Prieft) muft furely be little “acquainted with this fubje&, by their allufion to “only one. Buooppua, if they mean Buooppua «© Duerma Raja, became man, and appeared as fuch ‘ & in the world at different periods, during ages, before ** he had qualified himfelf to be a Buooppya. Thefe “ various incarnations took place by his own fupreme * will and pleafure, and in confequence of his fu- ‘© perior qualifications and merits. I am therefore in- «¢ clined to believe, that the Hindoos, who thus fpeak ‘¢ of the incarnation of a BHooppsa, cannot allude “ to him whofe religion and law I preach, and whois “ now a refident of the Hall of Glory, fituated above “ the 26th heaven.” Tue temples of Buooppna are properly called Booddeftaneh, Siddeftaneh, and Maleegawa. ‘Thefe epithets are, however, feldom ufed, when fpeaking of fuch places: Vihare, and Viharagee, which ftrittly mean the habitations of the priefts, that are always built clofe to the temples dedicated to BuooppHa, are the moft general. c 4 : Tue 40 '' ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, Tue religion of Buooppua, as far as I have had any infight into it, feems to be founded in a mild and fimple morality. Buooppga has taken for his prin- ciples, Wifdom, Juflice, and Benevolence ;* from which eae emanate Ten Commandments, held by his followers as the true and only rule of their con- duét. He places them under three heads; thought, word, and deed;+ and it may be faid, that the fpirit of them 1s becoming, and well fuited to him, whofe mild nature was firft fhocked at the facrifice of cattle. Thefe Commandments comprife what is underftood by the moral law, which has been generally preached by all the Buooppuas in different countries, but chiefly by the laft, or Gaurimen Buooppua, in the empire of Raja G AHA Noowsren. ‘They are con- tained in a Code of Laws written in the Palee lan; guage, called Dikfangeeyeh. Tue Buooppuisrs have prayers adapted to circum- ftances, which are ufed privately in their houfes, and publicly in prefence of the congregation. They were firft recorded by the King Warren Grnmoonao ABE- YENAJEH, as regularly fanded down from BuooppHa, in whofe days the art of writing was not known. Buooppuists are obliged to pray three times.a day ; about 5 o’clock in the morning, at noon, and towards the fall of night. Their devotions are addreffed to Buooppua and his Rauatoons, (Apoftles,) with a re- ligious refpeét for his Code of Laws, and the relics both of him and the Rauatoons. The refpeét af- forded to the relics, is in memory of the charaéters ta which they belonged, without afcribing to them any fupernatural virtue. Four days in the month are de- dicated to public worfhip, the four firft days of the changes of the moon, when thofe who are able attend at the temples. There are no other public days’ of feftival or thank{giving: all are, however, at liberty } | to * Singalefe. Bhooddha, Dermah, Sangeh. t Singalefe, Fhittenema, Keeyenema, Kerrenema, ——Palee, Mannefhet, Waak, Kayeh, > AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA. Ay “to feleét fuch day for themfelves, and this they par- ticularize by atts of devotion, confifting in fafting, prayer, and forming refolutions for their future good conduct; all which devout atts are addreffed to their Saviour Baacn psa &KC. Ir is cuftomary for the pious, who attend at the temples more regularly, to make offerings at the altar. Before the hour of 11 A. M. dreffed witht may be introduced, but not after that hour; flowers only can then be Brefented. The victuals are generally eaten by the priefts or their attendants, and iotcn a principal part of their refources, Ture is one charaéter in the church fuperior to all, who is diftinguifhed by name, and the duties of his office: he is ftiled Damman Canpen Mauna NAYEKEH. Dwrine the reign of the Portuguefe in Ceylon, the religion of Buooppua was much perfecuted, and be- came in confequence negletted, and almoft unknown, even to its yotaries. When the Dutch conquered the ifland, greater liberties being granted to the followers of Buoonpua, the priefts acquired fome degree of light, and, with ‘the affiftance of learned men, fent from Siam, religion again began to flourifh. The high prieft, about this time, was a perfon of extenfive learning and great piety. Inthe former he exceeded ‘the very men fent from Szam to inftru€& him. His fuperior talents gained him the title of Srezunan- KEREH Sanca Raya, which was granted him by the King of Siam and his high prieft conjointly, and confirmed by the King of Candia. Since the death of Sanca Raja, there has been no perfon of his rank ; none having been found of fufficient learning. For the ordination of a prieft, a council is aflembled, con- filling of the high prieft, with thirty others of learning, 4 and a AD ON, SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, and the-two minifters of fate. . The perfon intended for orders, being previoully examined, and deemed, in every refpe&t, fit to fill the charaéter of prieft, is introduced into this affembly, and then afked, if will- ing to conform to the different duties required of him; and whether he defires ardently to enter into holy orders. On anfwering in the affirmative, he is ftrip- xed of the clothes he wore at entering; and receives, from the hands of two priefts, the robes belonging to bis new charater. He is before this vefted with in- ferior rank and powers, which can be granted by the generality of Temples; but before this council only, can he be made aprieft, or Terrunaffeh. He mult be perfeét in all his limbs, and not under twenty years of age; in addition to which, good conduét and tearn- ing are the only requifites for priefthood. A prieft is bound to celibacy: but when any one wifhes no longer to tontinue in orders, he has it at his option torefign, ata meeting of the priefts of his diftriét, which takes place monthly, either at the new or full moon; fometimes at both. Quitting orders in this manner is not deemed a difgrace; but to be difmiffled for improper conduét, is looked upon as the greateft of all ignominy. Various are the modes by which they incur guilt: among fuch, the killing, even a fly; connexion, or a wifh for fuch, with women; any ufe of ftrong liquor; theft, of the moft harmlefs kind, or a lie, may be principally noted. They can eat once or twice a day, according to the promife made at ordaining: it is neceflary, however, that their meals fhould be between fun rife and 11 o'clock A, M. After the latter hour no prieft can eat, but may drink. The priefts of Buooppua live upon charity, and by their law, are allowed to eat of every {peeies of food offered to them in that way. Wasa prieft, however, to enter a houfe, and a fowl to be killed purpofely for him, then would he be culpable: for the law of Brooopua forbids the killing of any ani- mal. The Buooppuisrs of Ceylon never eat of beef; but the prohibition, if fuch-may be deemed the caufe, . pertains AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA, AS pertains not to their religion. A certain King of Ceylon, at a remote period, is faid to have iffued a mandate to that effeét, in confequence of the unufual expenditure of butter he had occafion for, to’ cele- brate a feftival of thankfgiving to Buooppna: the al- lowing -of a cow to be killed, was, by that order, death to the owner, though he had no fhare in the a&. Such, the Sznghalazs fay, was the earlielt caufe of the above cuftom; which, however, is afcribed by many to their gratitude towards the animal. Be this as it may, they certainly refrain from the ufe of fuch food as {tri€tly as the Hindoos, with this difference in their prejudices, that they have no objection to feeing, or touching, the flefh of a cow; nor do they object to the ufe we make of it. The King is, in general, obliged to confult with the high prieft on all matters of moment. His advice is frequently taken, and fe- crets communicated to him, when the minifters are neither confulted nor trufted. A. fpecies of confirmation is enjoyed by the law of Buooppua, termed Sarana Sieleh. The ceremony 1s fhort, and fimple. It includes nothing more than a confeffion of, and a formal introdu€tion into, the faith; which is concluded by a bleffing from the prieft, expreffing his wifhes that Buooppua, his Ra- HATOONS, and doétrine, may be the means of ever- Jafting happinefs to the perfon initiated. Matrimony (called in Sznghalais, Magooleh, and in Palee, Kalianch Mangalleh) takes place in the fol- lowing manner ; Tue parents, on both fides, go alike, to demand a hufband or wife for their child. If the parties agree, a day is fixed upon, when the relations af- femble in the houfe of the bridegroom, to repair to-. gether to that of the bride. Previous to fetting out, the man fends the woman a complete affortment of Ads _ ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, of neceffaries for drefs: alfo to the mother, a piece of white cloth, and one of the fame defcription to the wafherwoman. He likewife fends feven Kaddehs* of different forts of eatables; and a Yaddeh, which is called Geeramool Taddeh,t containing a branch of ripe Plantains,t with a variety of victuals; a box for Bee- tlenut ; one for Chunam ;§ a fpecies of Sczf/ars,** to cut the Beetlenut; and the requifite quantity of Chu- nam. tT Aut thofe articles being fent to the houfe of the female, the parties already mentioned repair there. A \arge table is placed in the center of the room, co- vered over with a white cloth, called Magool poroo- weh; both extremities of the apartment are in like manner ornamented with cloth. The company, con- filling of relations only, having entered, the young couple advance towards each other from oppofite ends of the room; the female attended by a younger brother, whofe deficiency is to be fupplied by an- other relation beneath her in years. ‘The man and woman having met in the center of the room; the brother, or relation, accompanying the woman, washes the right foot of the intended hufband; and the latter puts a gold ring on a finger of the hand with which he is wafhed. Then the two uncles, or next neareft relations to the contracting parties, tie a thread round the little fingers of their right hands, thus uniting them; after which, the new married woman drefles herfelf in the clothes her hufband had fent her. _ Tue father and mother of the bride make feven prefents to the bridegroom, viz. an upper drefs, called, by the Singhalais, Fouan hettee ;$¢ a bon- net ; * A load carried in the ftile of bangee, fufpended to the extremities of a bamboo. Magool Kadd fignifies, the burthens (viands) for the fealt. \* + Geeramool fignifies, principal or of chief note: and Taddeh, a bur- then carried by two or four. t Kehelten. || Boolat payeh. § Keeloteé. ** Geeré. ++ Hoonoo, tt The upper drefs worn by the Camdians, with puffed fleeves, reachs ing the elbow ; the body part as far down as the navel, _ AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA. 4&5 net ;* a ring;t a cloth’ to be worn below ;t a fire- jock ;|| 22 buttons for his drefs;§ a pin,** fuch as they ufe, with a fmall knife at one end, either of gold or filver. EXTRACT FROM THE MAHA RAFA WAL- LIEH, A SINGHALAIS HISTORY. CHAPTER. VI. To the right of the Bogaha treett lies a country called Kalleengoo Rattehgooratteh, where there reigned a Kingnamed Katrincoo Rays. He had a daughter, whom he gave in marriage to the Emperor of Wag- gooratteh, ftiled Waccoo Rajz. The Emprefs, his wife, being brought to bed of a daughter, he called together the aftrologers, to calculate her deftiny : and it was decreed by them, that however careful the Em- peror might be of her fafety, this daughter, when ar- rived at maturity, would be taken away from him by a Lion. Tue Emperor, alarmed at the intelligence, haftened. to fecure the Princefs by every poffible means. He placed about her perfon numberlefs fervants ; and, for greater fafety, caufed her to be bred up in an apart- ment furrounded by guards. Ix 1d Toppich. This word, I imagine, they borrowed from the Portuguefe. t+ Moodehirrooweh. { Gindangehtoopotieh. || Tooakooweh. § Bottams. ** Oolkatoopihieh. tt This is the tree the Siamefe call Prafi Maha Pout; it is held alike facred by them and the Singhalais, The latter term it, by. way of excellence, Sree Maha Boden Wahangf?. \t was againft this tree that Buooppsa leaned, when he firft took upon himfelf his divine charafter, — A: braach of the original tree is faid to have been brought to Ceylon in a miraculous manner, and planted at Annooradhepooreh oowereh 3 where to this day a tree of that defcription is worfhipped, and thought to poffefs extraordinary virtues. The: Bogaha, or tree of Buooppna, is that, 1. think, called in the Hindooftan, the Peepul, ( Ficus Keligtofa,) a {pecies of bamian, with heart-like and pointed leaf. The Simghalais, when de- fcribing the different countries they pretend to a knowledge of, make this tree the central point, and determine the pofition of the place by its rela» tive fituation, 46 ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, Ir happened, one night, that this Princefs took the opportunity of her attendants fleeping, to evade their vigilance, and make her efcape; which fhe did by opening the door of her apartment, and getting out on the terrace: from thence fhe jumped into the {treet. This ftreet being a place of general refort for merchants, fhe chanced to fall in with fome perfons of that defcription, who were juft fetting out for a dif- tant country, and joined them. Having reached the land of Ladeh Defeh, in their pafflage through a thick wood, a Lion darted out, and caufed all to run off, except the Princefs, who felt herfelf unable to move. She was feized by the Lion, who carried her to the furtheft-extremity of the wood; where he lived with her till fhe produced two children ; the firft a fon, and then a daughter. Wuen thofe children had acquired the age of rea- fon, they ufed frequently to confider among them- felves, how it came to:pafs that their father differed fo widely in features from their mother and them, and at length addreffed their mother on the fubjeét. She informed them, that their father was a Lion; and on being again afked whence it came that they had a Lion for father, fhe replied, by making them acquainted with the whole of her ftory, which the fon had no fooner heard, than he began to confider on the means of efcaping from this place, with his mo- ther and fitter. Occupied with this idea, he one day followed his father, to obferve where he went, and for what purpofe: he faw that he made very confider- able bounds, and travelled upwards of 150 leagues; the next time, therefore, that his. father fet out on a like excurfion, he carried away his mother and fifter. They fled towards the country of his mother, where her brother reigned, having fucceeded his fa- ther, and on their arrival, were received by the King with every demonftration of joy. Tur AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA. AT Tue ‘Lion, at his return home, was extremely affli€ted at the lofs of his wife and children, and fhortly after became furious. Having feented out the track they had taken, he foon arrived in the neighbourhood of the place where they reftded, and began by attacking and killing every perfon he met with. The inhabitants affembled, and carried. their complaints to the King, of a Biion that .infelted the country, and put all to death that came in his way. The King, in confequence of this reprefen- tation, ordered a number of people to be fent out in purfuit of the Lion: but their‘ efforts were of no avail: his tremendous roar inftilled difmay into all who attempted to approach him ; and fuch as he was able to lay hold of, he inftantly killed. Tue King then declared publicly his determination to fhare his kingdom and treafures with the perfon who would put this Lion to death; upon which the very fon of the Lion avowed himfelf a candidate for the reward, and pledged himfelf to kill him. Taking with him his bow and arrows, he repaired to the place where the Lion was; and the moment he perceived him, let fly an arrow that si his right fore leg: but the Lion hearing then the voice of his fon was infenfible of pain. A faeaitid arrow entering the left leg, worked up his rage, and he was about to vent if when a third arrow paffed through his head, and brought him to the ground. In falling, he ca! led out, “Ah, my fon!” and defired him to approach, . which the fon doing, ‘he placed his head on his knees, and during his laft groans, uttered expreifions fraught with tendernefs for his wife and dauchter, to whom he charged his fon to convey them:,he then ex- pired. ; : Tue fon cut off ‘his head; and taking it with him > to the palace, prefented it to the King; who, ac- cording to promife, fhared his kingdom ‘and. treafure with him. In AS ON SINGHALA, ON CEYLON; ; In a part of the country that came to his fhare; lay that of Ladeh Defeh, where his mother had formerly been taken off by the. Lion. Here he built ‘a magnificent palace,,and afterwards gave to the whole of his poffeffions, the name of Singhéba Noowereh; and having become King, he took the name of SincHe’Ba* Rayaroowo, and gave to his fifter, whom he married; that of Stncue’ WaAviEE ComMAREE. Turis Queen had iffue fixteen times, at each of which fhe brought forth two fons. Her firft came into the world under the planet Mooweh Sreefeh Neékéieh; the hour of his birth was termed Goo- voogeh Horaweh, and he received the name of Vijze SINGHEBA Commaroo. The fame day were alfo born 700 male children in the kingdom of Singhéba Noowereh. Thefe 700 children, when ar- rived at manhood, became the conftant companions of Vijee Stnce sa CamMAroo; and in concert with him, were the fource of much difturbance in the country. The inhabitants united in complaining tu the King of the improper conduét of his fon; which led to the difgrace of the young Prince; and fo ir- ritated his father, that he ordered him to leave his dominions. Viyee Sincue’24 Commaroo called together his 700 companions, and having explained to them his father’s injunétions, they unanimoufly agreed to fol- low, his fortune to fome diftant land, ‘They accord- ingly all put to fea, in a veffel which the King permit- ted to be got ready for the occafion. Arter having been at fea a confiderable . time, they at length difcovered the high land of Cey- lon, called, Sammianalleh Sree Padé, t “and conclu- | ding * Singhcba means Lion tailed ; Simghalai, Lion raced ; the termination lat, being the Singhalais fox blood. . t Adam’s Peak. AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA. AQ ding, that beneath there muft be an extenfive and fertile plain, it was determined to fteer for it. They fhortly after came to an anchor, and landed at a place to which they gave the name of Tammeneh Totteh.* Here they found a tree, called Noogeh gaha, under which they fheltered and refted themfelves. Berors the birth of Buooppua, the ifland of Ceylon was known by the name of Sree Lankaweh. In former times there was a mighty war in this ifland, termed Rawena Fooddé ; after which it continued void of population for a term of 1845 years; being en- tirely overrun by malignant Spirits. Buooppna was then born; and, in due time, took on himfelf his holy charater. He refided in the Empire of Raya Gana NooweRreEn, near to the temple called Wéloo Wama Ramée. From thence he obferved, with concern, that fo fine a country fhould be a prey to evil Spirits and Demons; and determined on expelling them from it. He arrived in the ifland, for that purpofe, ona Thurfday (Brahafpotinda) in the month of January (Doorootoo) when the planet Rof/ée Nekéteh prefided ; and took up his refidence at a place called Mayan Gannee, Here follows an account of the holy labours of Buooppua, during the three vifits he is fup- pofed to have paid Ceylon ; whereby he almoft totally extirpated, or banifhed to diftant coun- tries, the evil genii’s that had infefted the ifland. I have faid almof?, as it appears VijzE Sinc- HE BA firft married a female Demon, through whofe means he was able to overcome the few that remained in Ceylon, after their firft great overthrow by Buooppna. I add the follow- ing particulars of his laft vifit. VOL. VII. D BHOQDDHA * Now called Mentott, near Mgnaar. 59 ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON; Buoonppna returned for the third time to Ceplon, fifteen years after his firft vifit. He arrived on the day of the full moon of £/éleh, (July,) when the planet Ovira Saleh Nekketing prefided. He vifited fixteer different places in a Garda, (minute,) placed his foot om the Sammanelleh Sree Padé, and from thence afcended to Heaven, where he inftruéted’ the angels and apoltics, and told them that his doétrines, or law, would exift in the world for 5500* years : and as the dottrines of three other BHuooppnas had pre- vailed in Ceylon previous to its being overrun by evil Spirits, therefore was it that his was to be then pro-~ mulgated there. Buooppua afterwards addreffed himfelf to Szx- KEREH Dever Enprya, faying, * I cede unto you the © “ifland of Ceylon. A Prince of the name of Vijze *< Sincue’BA Commaroo will arrive there, with 7oo “ followers,” and giving him a thread and fome blefled water, he added, “ You will {prinkle all thofe people ‘> with this water, and tie the thread round the Prince’s “neck.” He then called for an apoftle named Mi- HENDOO TEeRROONASSE 5, and faid to him, “ You will *¢ eftablifh my law im the Hland of Ceylon.” Vijes Srnene ea, by means of the thread which Buooppua had ordered to be tied round his neck, is faid to have accomplifhed extraor- dinary deeds during the firft days of his ar- rival; and afterwards to have been thereby enabled to transform into a rock, the female Demon, Cowsz’nex Jackinee, then his wife; that he might marry the Princefs he had fo- licited for his Queen from the King of Pan- doowas ratieh,t and who had then arrived with 700 *, 5000 is the period mentioned in every other document I haye feen om the fubjett. + Said to be on the Coaft of Coromandel. AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA. $1 700 female followers, who became the wives of the 7oo men that had fe ry the Prince to*Ceplon. Vijee SincGue’sa Commaroo, after his marriage with the daughter of the King of Pandoowas ratteh, was crowned by the name of Vijee Sincuesa Raja Roowo; and gave to his kingdom the name of Tam- menam noowereh. This was the firft eftablifhment in Ceylon, after the period formerly mentioned of 1845 years, during which itis faid to have been overrun by Demons, &c. Deweneeretissen’ Raya is the firft King of Ceylon who embraced the religion of Buooppna. Being fully inftru€ted and verfed in the law, he received the bap- tilm of Buooppasa, called Saraneh Sieleh, in the pre- fence of the apoftle Minenpoo. Dewensepetissen Raya was the ninth King, after VijzeE Raya. The arrival of the latter in Ceylon is mentioned in many authorities to have happened feven days after the afcenfion of BHooppua. However, others will have it, the Dutch particularly, that the event took place 350 years after the birth of our Saviour; and another clafs, Chriftian Natives on Ceylon, that Vijyzez Rajya was crowned feventy-feven years after the birth of our Saviour. It would be vain to attempt reconciling thofe various opinions; nor, indeed, can it be attempted, but threugh the medium of their refpective authorities, with a knowledge of the language ofeach. Thofé concerning Buyoonpsa are, I imagine, the only records that can be fought after with any probability of real advantage to general Chronology: but ftill it is to be quef= D 2 tioned, * 52 ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, | tioned, how far this Buooppua is the one of the Hindoos. The Singhalais have two eras: one, that already defcribed of BuooppHa; the other, the Soxxen, or SAKERAJEH Waroo- sEH, which dates from a period of 623 years after the afcenfion of BHooppwHa; the laft era ftands now at i718. In all public papers that come from the Court of Candza, it is ufually obferved, that ‘both are inferted. The Sakeh Waroofeh alludes to a date, at which there raged a famine in the land of Ceylon. This the writers of that time attributed to the impiety of the Emperor Koopa Warten Gamsa Ra- ja Roowo, whofe negleé& of the religion of Buooppna, is related in the Maha Raja Wal- heh. A like event is faid to have taken place about the fame time on the continent of India, owing to the murder of a Brahmin, by a King named SaceL NoweEREH Raja. Lrawawa, fituated on the eaft fide of Ceylon, formerly, and for a very confiderable period, fur- nifhed a great part of the Candian domimons with falt; nor were any attempts, either of the Portuguefe or Dutch, to attack the Candzans in this quarter, ever feconded by the inhabitants; who almoft on every other occafion evinced a general want of loyalty and patriotifm. This fidelity, on the part of the inhabi- . tants, has been owing entirely to the veneration and dread they entertain for the God of Kappra Gamma, whofe temple is fituated near to LEawawa, Tus God is called by the Singhalais, KaAnDExoo- MAREYO; faid to have fix heads, twelve,hands, d&c. &e. and to hold a variety of inftruments, which are par- ticularly defcribed.. He is reprefented both in a ftand- ing pofture, and mounted on a peacock, in the att of flying.-It is faid that BHooppna, happening to be for a few minutes in the Pagoda of Kaddergama, 3 KANDE AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA. 53 K anpe Koomareyo threw himfelf at his feet, and ob- tained from him extraordinary powers; which, among other things, enable him to cure all difeafes, par- ticularly thofe of the biood royal, and to perform various other miracles. BHooppHa, at the fame time, enjoined that he fhould not receive divine honors; and thoie which are now offered up at his temple, have been introduced by degrees, with the veneration origi- naliy decreed him. There isa temple built to him im the capital of the Candian dominions, but it is con- fidercd as very inierior to that abovementioned. This has a variety of civil officers, but no priefts, belong- ing to it. There is one great feftival here in the year, which takes place on the day of thenew moon in fuly: it concludes after a grand proceflion, (during which fome miraculous circumitances are fuppofed to have taken place,) with a variety of rich prefents; a cer- tain part of which are ee King of Candia. I {hall particularly detail this Ceremony on a future oc- cafion. It may prove curious to mention, that Buoonp- nists, Muflelmans, Brahmins, and Hindoos, of every defcription, attend this temple on all public occafions, The head officers are ftiled, Mahabitmeh ralehammee, Koedabitmeh ralehammee, and Bafnatkeh ralehammee. Then follow Maha Kapooraleh, and Koodah Kapoo- valeh, ' Some learned Hindoos, whom I lately met on Cey- lon, from their fuperior refpeGt for Kanne Kooma- REYO, expreffed themfelves highly indignant at the above ceremonies, but more particularly at the in- ferior charaéter the God is fuppofed by the BHoopp- wists to poffefs, This temple, they added, was held by them as thesfavourite one belonging to this God, and was therefore annually vifited by great numbers of Hindoos. Of Kanne Koomareyo, they gave me the . following account.—* Scanp Coomaura” (accord- ing to the Sanfcrit, the proper way of writing the 3 | SS ae? 54 ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, name) “ is confidered in the Hindoo mythology as ry 73 73 (45 23 &6 cc 14 (74 ow v4 é a“ 66 Ge the fecond Son of Seva, and faid to have fprung from an affemblage of rays, emitted from his divine eyes; when, though immaterial and immortal, for the purpofe of bleffing the heavenly hofts, he ap- peared under a vifible or corporeal figure, on the fummit of his Paradife, and Silver Mountain, called Kylaufum. Seva was brought by angels’ to create this Son) out of his divine rays, in confequence of their coufins, three A/fooras, or giants, named Soo- ‘rapapMa, Tarauna, and Simua Vaxtra, having imprifoned a vat number of angels in their cities, fituated in the midft of oceans. Thofe A/fooras had, by mortification and facrifice, fo pleafed Szva with * their faith and confidence in him, that they obtained unufual bleffings, and were invefted with the power of governing the 1008 Bramhauadas,* or Macro- cofms, each containing an aflemblage of 14 regions, celeftial and terreftrial. They were likewife blefled with a wifhing chariot, called Judra yannam, by the extraordinary virtues of which, they were enabled to furvey. the univerfe in one day. In order then to deftroy the above tyrannic giants, fprung forth rays from the luminous eyes of Seva, which rays aflumed a form of fix heads and twelve hands. ScanpaA, or Scanpu Comaura, fignifies a child born of rays, emitted, or fprung forth, from the Supreme Being.” ‘¢ H[e bears numerous names; fuch as Soospram- HANYA, Gooua Coomaura, &c. &c. owing to feveral miraculous offices performed by him.. He, by order of Seva, made an expedition againft the cities of the abovementioned great giants; and hav- ing warred fuccefsfully againft them, extirpated the whale race. In a word, the cldeft of the giants, hav- s*ing loft his monitrous figure, divided himfelf into ‘© two * Bramhaunda means literally, the great egg, but is fynonymons ta macrocofm, or great world or globe. ‘ AND THE DOCTRINES OF BHOODDHA, 55 ** two parts, under two different fhapes; the Peacock, “and the Fow!: the former ferved Scanpa Qo. ** maura to ride on; the latter, as his ftandard : hence ** thefe two birds are facred to him. At his return * from the kingdoms of giants, Vissnoo, and other *¢ Deities that accompanied Scanpa Coomaura, in- “treated him to halt on the fummit of a mountain, ** where they then placed a gemmed throne, on which “* he fat, and touched the ground with the fole of one “* of his divine feet, Fence that mountain became “holy, bearing the name of Canerr Caumam, which “¢ literally fignifies a mountain radiant in beams and aad gems, then found in the fountain there.” Havine always conceived, from what I had an opportunity of realing and bedving: that Baooopna was one of the nine Avataurams, and that, notwith- ftanding his having contradi@ed, in his dof€trines, fome a the moft effential points in the divine autho. rities of the Hindeos,. his praifes were neverthelefs fung by fome of the firft order of Brahmins; I ftood forth in afferting his dignity to the perfons above- mentioned; when I was informed, that he was not in- cluded in the nine Avataurs. They were as follows : Varanua, Naurasinua, Coorma, Marsya, Vau- MANA, PARASOO-RAAMA, DASARADHA-RAAMA, BaLa- RAAMA, and Krisuna. The incarnation of Buoop- DHA, it was added, arofe in the following circum- ftances: ‘“* In former ages there were three giants, ” named “ Trepooras, (fo entitled from their cities of * iron, brafs, and gold, which cities had wings, and *¢ were ambulatory,) who were yotaries to Seva, and «* continued to adore his facred emblem, Lingwm, fo “that they were invincible. They often oppreffed “© the Gods, who having befought VisHnoo, he af “* fumed a form under the title of BuooppHA, who ** entering the cities, wreught miracles, and preached & his feducing dottrine to the inhabitants, who em- D4 braced 56 ON SINGHALA, OR CEYLON, &c. ‘‘ braced his religion, and became in every refpe@ ** his profelytes. By this ftratagem the Trepooras fell *‘into the hands of Buooppua, and were deftroyed ‘“by Seva. (Thefe particulars are faid to be ‘con- ** tained in Scanda poorauna.) Hence Buoonnna is ** confidered as the promulgator of an heterodox re- *¢ ligion. The adherents to BHooppua are looked ** upon as infidels; and their religion, though com- ** mendable with refpeét to morality, yet is reckoned *©as one of the 339 feéts, or branches, of the well- ‘¢ known herefy, orrather fchifm, among the Hindoos,” [wozted III. NARRATIVE or a ROUTE FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM, IN THE ELLORE CIRCAR. BY CAPTAIN J]. T. BLUNT. 8 apes Government having, in. the year 1794, de- termined to employ me in exploring a route: through that part of India which lies between Berar, Oriffa, and the northern Circars, fome months ne- ceflarily elapfed before the requifite Purwannahs, from the Nagpour Government, could. be obtained; when, at length, after receiving my inftru€tions, and a party of a famadar and thirty Sepoys had been or- dered to efcort me, I commenced this expedition. “ On the 28th of January, 1795, I left Chunarghur, and direéting my courfe a little to the weftward, af- -cended the hills at Furna gaut ; where I entered upon a kind of table land, on which there appeared but little cultivation, and the few villages that occurred were poor. We croffed the little river Furgo, which . falls into the Ganges at a fhort diftance to the eaftward of Chunarghur. and then entered a thick foreft, which continued as far as Sudfafehur. At this place there is a barrier for the defence of a pafs through the hills, which confifts of a rampart with round towers at in- tervals. The wall, befides including an -angle at the -bottom of the hills, is continued to the fummit of them, on the fouth fide, where it terminates among rocks and bufhes. The weft end of the works is ter- ~ minated by a rocky precipice, and by the bed of the urgo, which has here been confiderably deepened by the torrents. Suétafghur is the head of a NS . : na 558 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE nah bearing the fame name. Its fortifications were ereéted by a Rajah called Sucxur Sine, about four - centuries and a half ago. Ow the goth, our road led through the town and works of Suétafghur, beyond which we afcended a fteep and rocky pafs, called Barrah Gaut. When arrived at the top of it, I found the hills covered with a thick foreft. On my right hand, for more than a mile, the Furgo continued its courfe, nearly parallel to the road. There isa confiderable fall in it, called by the natives, Seedanaut Furna, from which the fource of the river cannot be far diftant; but the fall is only in aétion during the rainy fealor: Our road now lay through woods, and rocky defiles, until we approached to Rajeghur, where our journey for this day terminated. Near this place were fe- veral fmaller villages, but few figns of cultivation ; and the general appearance of the country feemed to prognofticate a very wild region before us. There were no hills in fight, but we were on very elevated land; for we had afcended at leaft 300 yards, with- out meeting with any confideraLle defcent. Nothing worthy of” remark prefented itfelf at this village, but the ruins of an old fort, which had been built by a Zemeendar, who proving refractory in the days of Butwant’ Sine,* it had been in confequence de- {troyed. Jan. goth. My journey continued about nine miles to a little village called Newary Pindarya, and, as yefterday, through a thick foreft. We caeane at a tank and grove of Mowah trees, where abundance of game appeared ‘in every direction around us; and the “devattation which was vifible in the crops, eVi- dently fhewed how much the peafants had fuffered from the incurfions of numerous herds of wild bealts from the neignbouring thickets. ; JAN. * Bulwaxt Sing was the father of Cheyte Stag, the late Rajah of Benares. FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 59 _ Jan. gift. Arrer leaving Rajeghur, we croffed the Boker river, which divides the country called Chundail from the Purgunnah of Suétafchur. The fame wild country continued, although the foil was fomewhat lefs rocky. For the laft two days the hoar froft had been {fo fharp as to blight the leaves on the trees, and had very much injured the crops.- Low hills now appeared to the fouthward in even ridges. - Feg. 1ft. A march of ten miles brought us this day to Bilwanya, a poor ftraggling village, confifting of about forty huts. No fupplies of grain of any kind were to be had here; and although we had paffed aconfiderable tra& of cultivated country, I was told it would be the laft we fhould meet with for fome time. The latter part of the road had dwindled to a mere foot path; and I was informed, that we could expeét nothing but the wildeft and moft defo- late regions for a confiderable diftance. Tue natives of this country call themfelves Chun- dais, and are a tribe of Rajepoots. The prefent Rajah, whofe name is Furren Bauapur, refides at. Rajepour, about ten cofs weft of Bidjyghur.: The country, I was informed, had become tribu- tary to the Rajahs of Benares in the days of But- want Sinc, who made a congueft of it from Suc- pusT Nararn, the great grandfather of the prefent Rajah of Chundazl. -» Tr had been with difficulty that we procured pro- vifions for the lalt two days; but, notwithitanding our fupplies had been fparing, we got withal to fa- tisty us. This made me ferioufly attend to the re- ports of the nature of the country through which my route was to be continued; and finding that no Bazar was to be met with, nor even fupplies of ‘grain, in ) any 60 - NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE any way, until we fhould arrive at Shawpour, the Singrowla Rajah’s capital, itimpofed on me the ne- ceflity of colletting, and carrying an adequate quan- tity; in order that the want of food fhould not in- creafe the difhiculties which might occur in exploring a defolate and mountainous wildernefs. Fes. 2d. Our traét this day was in a defile of thick bufhes, and the ground was level for the firft two miles; when the country became uneven, and more rugged, as we went on; until we reached the fummit of a very large acclivity, called Kzmoor-gaut. The defcent from this was fo craggy and fteep, as to be barely paflable for our cattle. With much diffi- culty the party got down, and proceeded through de- files among {mall rocky hills, and thick woods, as far as the little village of Selpy, confifting only of four poor huts, fituated on the north bank of the river Soane. To the weltward of Kzmoor-gaut, there was a peaked hill confiderably elevated, which prefenting a favourable fituation for viewing the country, and the courfe of the river Soane, I inquired of a Cole villa- ger if there was any path to afcend it; he informed me there was, and dire¢ted me with three or four of my attendants in the afcent. After an hour’s hard labour, in climbing over rocks, and forcing our way through the thickets, we reached the fummit of ‘the hill; when our toil was abundantly compenfated by a moit romantic. view of the river meandering through extenfive wilds; the fun juft rifing, and lighting up the woods with his rays; and the beautiful tints re- fle€ted by the water, confiderably added to the fplen- dour of the fcenery. On furveying the fpot where we ftood, I obferved three large rocks, with a kind of cell within them, and a cavity in front, that was filled with water, ac- cumulated trom the dew that had fallen from the trees . * which FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 61 which hung over it. Upon enquiring of our guide concerning the place, I found that the fanciful no- tions of the Hindoos had made it the abode of Ram, Lircumun, and Seera,* who, in their travels, were faid to have refted in this place for a night; and the Cole obferved to me, that the water I perceived in the hollow of the rock, was the fame they had bathed their feet in. My curiofity being fatisfied, we de- fcended from the hill, and refumed our journey, .which terminated this day on the fouth bank of the Soane, at a little village called Corary, confifting only of two huts, and five inhabitants of the Cole tribe. The bed of the river was about half a mile wide, and full of quick fands; but the {ftream was not more than a hundred yards broad, and flowed rapidly, with about three feet water in the deepeft part. Many impreflions of the feet of wild beafts were here vifible. Bene this day at a lofs for a place to encamp in, and not wifhing to injure the Coles by encamping on the little fpots, which, with much care and toil, they had cleared and cultivated, we took up our abode, for the remainder of the day and night, in the jungle; We found here the remains of two Hindoo temples, which had been dedicated to Bhavany, with many figures; but time had almoft confumed the buildings, and had fo wafted the images, that the attribute of each was {carcely difcernible. Fes. 3d. The road continued between two ranges of {mall hills, and through a foref, confifting of Saul _ trees, Seetfal, and Bamboos. The Mowah tree was here and there feen, and rarely the Burr and Peepul ; but the ftems of all the large trees were choaked with underwood. We arrived: this day at Aumrye, a vil- lage confifting of about fifteen huts; and I was in- formed, that it was she laft abode of men I fhould meet with for fome diftance. A part of the Burdy Rajah’s * Hindoo Deities. 62 | NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE Rajah’s country is near this place, ‘intermixed with the Company’s Territory;* and the Purgunanah of Agowry projets here fo as to include the village of Aumrye. We encamped near the old fite of the vil- lage, in which’ we faw the remains of an aqueduét, that had formerly conveyed water, from a fall in an ad- joining rivulet, to the village; but was now covered with long grafs and bufhes. Fes. 5th.. Having halted the preceding day at Aumrye, we continued our route through a wilder- nefs, continually afcending and defcending over little hills. The froft, which had now continued fix days, having blighted the leaves on the trees, my camels were confequently diftreffed for forage, and there was nothing to offer the cattle, but a kind of long grafs,t which being rank, they ate but fparingly of it. Our march this day terminated at Dar Nulla, a rivulet of clear water, and we encamped in the jungle. I had obferved, in the courfe of the journey, feveral Sau] trees, which the hill people had tapped for the refin they contain. A tribe, called Karwars, are faid to inhabit thefe hills. They had fhifted the fite of the village of Darr, about two miles to the eaftward, for retirement. I was likewife informed of two iron mines which are fituated about two co/s to the eaftward of this place. Fes. 6th. After proceeding about three miles ‘through a thick foreft, we croffed the Yoogamahal Hills; the afcents and defcents over which were fre- quent and rugged. We encamped this day on the banks of the Guttauwn, which was the largelt river I had met with fince crofling the Soane. ‘The bed of it was full of the fineft blue and red flate; and a ftream perfectly * To thofe who are converfant with Indian Geography, or have ever infpeéted a map in which the boundaries are particularly laid down betweem the territories of the feveral powers, this will not appear extraordinary. + This grafs appeared to be of the fame kind which I had feen in the’ Myfore country ; it has a flrong aromatic {mell, is fomewhat prickly, and _ grows very tall, FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 63 perfeétly tranfparent, flowing rapidly over it in un- equal depths, had a pleafing and beautiful effe&. Fes. 7th. As we proceeded this day, we were frequently compelled to lop the jungle, to enable our cattle to pafs, which occafioned much delay. The country was very hilly, confifting, for the moft part, of feparate hillocks, interfetted by ravines; but we had the comfort of an open fpace to encamp in onthe banks of the Kunga/s river. Ata fhort diftance from our encampment, there wasa little field cultivated with gram; and I was told that a village belonging to the Karwars, called Udgegoor, was fituated only one cofs diftant to the eaftward. While my tent was pitch- ing, curiofity prompted me to vifit it. I found ie confifted only of fix rude huts, which had been built in a recefs of the hills. Three men with my- felf approached, with the utmoft precaution, to prevent alarm; but on difcovering us, the villagers inftantly fled. I ftopped to obferve them, and per- ceived that they were almoft naked. The women, aflifted by the men, were carrying off their children, and running with fpeed to hide themfelves in the woods. I then approached the huts, and found fome © gourds, that had been dried, for the purpofe of holding water; a bow, witha few arrows, f{cattered upon the ground ; and fome fowls as wild as the people who had fled. After leaving their huts, I perceived a man upon a diftant hill, and fent a Cole villager, who had accompanied us from Aumrye, to endeavour to appeafe his fears, and to perfuade the people to return to their dwellings. The Cole exprefled fome alarm at going by himfelf; but, upon my afluring ~ him of afliftance, in cafe of his being attacked, he ad- vanced a fhort diflance, and hallooed, to the man on the hill, who, after fome time had been fpent in parley, faid the villagers would return to their huts on Our quitting them. I immediately retired, leav- ing the Cole with inftru@ions to inguire if any grain could be procured. He returned about noon, and 5 told . 64 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE told me that, if I would fend fome cowries, it was probable we might get a little grain; but nothing elfe fuitable to our wants. This I had provided for, and fent him again; when, after two hours, he returned accompanied by two of the villagers, who were almoft naked, but were armed with bows and arrows, and a hatchet each. They brought with them about ten feers of Chenna gram.* I prefented them a piece of red cloth, with which they feemed well pleafed; and, returning to their huts, they foon afterwards brought me a prefent of three fowls. One of thefe was of the reverfed feather tribe; and my people immedi- ately called it the Aup/y moorghy, or Caffre fowl. The panic which, on our arrival, the mountaineers had been imprefled with, having now fubfided, I afked the two men, if they would accompany us a part of our next day’s journey. They appeared to be fomewhat alarmed at the propofal, but confented. Fes. 8th. We had proceeded about a mile when the two mountaineers joined us. Their delay had been occafioned by the cold; for having no clothes, and being abundantly fupplied with fuel from the woods, the had fat round a fire during the night. They came armed, as on the preceding day, with bows and arrows, and a hatchet each; the latter of which they ufed with ‘much dexterity in lopping the jungle for us. About two miles from the Guéitaun river, we- came to a very fteep and rugged defile, called Bzld- - warry Gaut; but the road, after defcending it, conti- nued good as far as the Bejool river; on the fouth bank of which we encamped. We had paffed in our track two little dwellings of the mountaineers, who, notwithflanding our efforts, united to thofe of the two men who accompanied us from the laft village, to ap- peafe their alarm, had immediately fled. THE * A kind of pulfe with which horfes are ufually fed in Hindooftan. (Cicer arvetinum, Lin.) The jeer isa meafure weighing about two pounds. FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 65 Tue inhabitants ‘of thefe hills acknowledge alle- Biance toa vaffal of the Burdy Rajah’s, who refides at Buddérry, a village fituated four cofs weft of Ud- gezoor. His name is Bupyoo; and he has'a Fagheer of twelve villages, in confideration of his bringing to the affiftance of the Burdy Rajah fifty men in time of warfare. The Karwars are divided into many feéts, among which the following were named to me, viz. the Pautbundies, the Teerwars, the Sefahars, and Durkwars. There were no villages, and few inhabi- tants, in that fpace of country to the eaftward, which lay between my track and the river Soane; but to the weftward, a few villages were faid to be fituated, of which little account was made;, for the inhabitants, who are fond of a roving life, are continually chang- ing the places of their abode. The Bejool river rifes in the diftri€ts of Purrury and Gundwally. In the former is a large town, bearing the fame name, fitus ated about twenty-five cofs fouth-welt of Udgegoor. In the courfe of my inquiries into the ftate of this wild country, my attention was occafionally directed to the language of the mountaineers, which induced me to collect a fmall fpecimen of it; but as the only method I had of acquiring this, was by pointing to ‘the objeét of which. I required the name, the follow- _ ing were the only. words which, after much pains, f could colleét : : ENGLISH. KARWARS. Food, - < = Gopuckneye To fit down, - - Goburro, Salt, es» hear te Minka, A Goat,” - - - C€hargur, Fire, =< + ~ ‘Uggundewtah, A Tiger, - - Kerona, AHut, - - -~-Mujjarah, WOt. Vets. 3: E, ENGLISH. 66 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE. ¥ / ENGLISH. KARWARS- A ‘Horfege ® orn - Chekut, The Moon, § - - = Chadermah The Sun, - : - Soorjundewtah, Our provifions being nearly confumed, it was with much fatisfa€tion that I underftood our next, day’s journey would bring us to a village in the ter- ritory of the Singrowla Rajah; where, if the inha- bitants did not abandon it, we fhould be abundantly fupplied with grain. Fxs. gth. Wehad notadvanced far on our march, when we perceived the Bzckery Hills, which were the largeft I had feen fince leaving Kimoor-gaut: I was. informed that they extended to Gyah, and that Bidjyghur* is vifible from their fummits on a clear day. After fkirting along the eaft fide of thefe hills for about five miles, we paffed through them at a nar- row defile, called Bulgaut, and thenentered upon the Singrowla Rajah’s territory. Thecountry now opened into an extenfive plain, though ftill wild, and un- cultivated. We ftopped at the village of Oury, the inhabitants of which are mountaineers. ALLAHAD= Muaror, a vafial to the Singrowla Rajah, was im charge of this place, and of the pafs we had come through. It was not till four hours after our arrival, that we procured a fupply of grain, although much courtefy had been ufed to obtain it; for the inhabi- tants having fled on our approach, it was with dif- ficulty they could be prevailed on to return to their dwellings: this, however, they all did before night. Fes. 10th. We proceeded in a plain, about ten miles wide, but covered with a foreft, and very wild. As we drew near to the. village of. Gurfery, the country cat flrong hill fort, fituated about forty miles S, S. E. from Chunarghur. FROM CHUNARCHUR> TO'YERTNAGOODUM. 67 country opened, and appeared cultivated. _ This vil. lage confilted of about fifty huts, and here we pro- cured grain in abundance. Fes. 11th: Tuis day we arrived at Shawpour, where the Rajah of Singrowla refides. The firft part of our road was through a level country, cultivated near the villages, but beyond half a mile from the road entirely wafte. The laft thtee miles were through a thick foreft, in which were two or three narrow de- files, between high banks of earth, and fenced on each fide with bamboos. Suawpoor, the capital of Singvowla, is fituated in a fine plain, amidft lofty ranges of hills. _ It is a large ftraggling town, with a little fort, built of rubble- ftone and mud, to which, at this time, the Rajah was making fome improvements. The Rhatr, a confider- able river, runs by the fouth fide of the town.- The ftream, which is about one hundred yards wide, and four feet in depth, dafhes with great rapidity over a bed of rock. Nothing but the rocks, indeed, pre- vent its being navigable for large boats. This river rifes in the hills and forefts of Surgooja, and after being joined by the Bijool and Gutauwn, falls into the Soane near Azowry. The plain in which Shawpour is fituated, is tolerably fertile, and only wants inha- bitants, anda good government, to render it more productive. Iron abounds in Singrowla, the value being from eight annas to a rupee the maund,* accord- ing to the quality of the metal. Tux inhabitants of this town, alarmed at the fight of the Englifh fepoys, whom they now beheld for the firft time, had moft of them fled on our arrival; and by night the Rajah’s capital was almoft deferted. When ea E 2 the - * The maund of Hindoollan is a weight of about eighty pounds, 68 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE the camp was pitched, I fent a meffenger to the fort, with a letter which Mr. Duncan had kindly favoured me with, recommending me ftrongly to the Rajah’s care, In about a quarter of an hour he returned, to inform me, that the Rajah was abfent, being gone to Ramghur, to bring home the daughter of the Chzttra Rajah, to whom he had been efpoufed. Bursupper Suaw, his uncle, then took charge of the letter, and’ difpatched it to his nephew, whofe return was foon expected. ‘Fowards the evening a meffage was fent to me, requefting that I would not move from Shaw~ our until the Rajah fhould arrive ; for that no fteps could be taken to affift me until the Rajah himfelf fhould have arrived, and received from my own hand a paun,* asa pledge of amity. To this I anfwered, that I hoped the Rajaf’s return would not long be delayed, for that it would be very inconvenient to me to wait beyond two or three days. Fes. 12th. This morning fome matchlockmen came in from all quarters, and affembled in the fort, and E foon after learned that the Rajah was expe€ted to arrive about noon. He had fent a meffage to BursuppsRr Suaw, to defire he would meet him, with all the people he could colleé&t, near the entrance ofthe town; witha view, no doubt, to imprefs me with an idea. of his confequence, by the number of his retinue. But the alarm which my arrival had created, had almoft fruf- trated their intentions, and not more than fifty perfons could be colleéted. About noon the found of tom- toms announced the approach of Rayan Ajeet Sines and foon after, with my telefcope, I beheld the whate cavalcade. The bridegroom, mounted on an elephant, was followed by the bride in a covered dooly ; andabout’ two hundred men carried the dowry he had received on his ~* The cuftom of prefenting pawn, or beetle, is univerfal throughout, Hindooftan, ‘This ceremony, and that of the interchange of turbans, are confidered as high pledges of fnendthip. FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM, 69 hismarriage. The party had no fooner arrived at the fort, than it was made known to me that the Rajah in- tended to vifit me that evening. I nap already, in confequence of the rapidity of the Rajah’s return, and the number of men who had affembled in the fort, begun to entertain fome fufpicion — of his being alarmed. His deportment fhewed that this fuppofition was not unfounded; for he had no fooner entered my tent, and mutual falutations were | over, than he earneftly folicited a pawn from my hand, as a pledye of amity, and token of my good intentions towards him.. Having prefented him a paun, I im- mediately informed him that I had been deputed by the Britifh Government on fome bufinefs in the Mah | ratta country, and had accordingly taken my route through his country to Ruitunpour. He appeared on this to be relieved from a good deal of embarraff- ment. I next made fome inquiry as to the journey he had juft terminated, and congratulated him on the event of his marriage. Having reprefented to him that my bufinefs was urgent, and would admit of no delay, I told him that we were in want of provifions, and guides, for which I was ready to pay an equitable price; and that I looked up to him for every affitt- ance he could render me, in profecuting my journey through his territory to the Corair Rajah’s frontier. To thefe requifitions he feemed to affent; and, after affuring me that every thing fhould be prepared for my departure in the courfe of the enfuing day, he took his leave, and returned to his dwelling. =~ Fes. 13th. Tuis morning about nine o’clock Ajzzr Sinc came again’ to vifit me. . At the fame time two ‘of my Hircarrahs came, and reported to me, that no preparations were making to enable me to proceed on the foHowing day; which being immediately commu- nicated to the Rajah, and his people, a Brahmen was foon after introduced to me, by name SuHALikRam, me who- i, “NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE “who was the Zemindar of that part of Singrowla through which my route would lie. Ajzer Sine then informed me, that he had given him orders to accom- pany us to the frontier of Coratr; and being upon good terms with the Rajah of that country, he had written to him, recommending me ftrongly to his care and attention. He added, that I need be under no apprehenfion about taking grain and guides from Shaw- pour, as SHarixram would fee that I fhould be abun, dantly fupplied on the way, and would procure guides from the villages. This matter being adjufted, I was next made acquainted with all the little jealoufies and difputes that fubfifted beteen Ajzer Sine and all the neighbouring Rajahs, but which I declined having any concern with. The next fubjeét of difcourfe was the nature of the country before us, and the difficulty of the road was reprefented to me as infurmountable; added to which, the Mahrattas being at variance with the Rajah of Corair, and the country confequently in confufion, I fhould be diftreffed both for guides and provifions, To this information I replied, that what he reprefented to me might be ftriétly true; but that the nature of my bufinefs was fuch, that I could not relinquifh it before I had made every attempt to ac- complifh it; and finally, that it was my determination to depart from Shawpour the next day. Here the in- _ terview ended, and the Rajah took his leave. Fes. 14th. In the morning I departed, accom, panied by SHatixram, and we proceeded about fix cofs to the village of Cuétoly, near which we encamped, on the banks of the Myar river. The clear frofty ‘weather had now left us, and the fky was overcaft, and feemed to threaten rain. ‘Towards the evening, Suaixram, who had gone into the village, fent us about ten feers of grain, which were tendered for fale at an enormous price. Upon inquiring of him the reafon of our not being better fupplied, he made many frivolous excufes; but I then difcovered that the real caufe —— FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. Yj caufe originated with the Rajah, who being chagrined at my determination to proceed, and having expeéted, from the unfavourable defcription he had given me of the road and country, that I fhould have been in- duced to return to Benares, had refolved to cut off our fupplies of grain. Fes. 15th. We proceeded to the village of Deykah, fituated clofe under fome very high hills. In its vi- cinity were feveral other villages; and the country, to a confiderable extent, was ma high ftate of culti- vation. I -was much vexed to find that SHa.ixram fhewed a determined intention of carrying into effe& the Rajah’s deligas; for, although the village was full of grain, the people would not fell us a particle. As my people were now becoming clamorous for want of food, I fent for Suarixram, and told him, that it "was my determination to have fifteen days provifions from the village before I left it. He appeared to be fomewhat perplexed at this; but knowing that he had driven away the inhabitants from the village, he yet conceived that I would not venture to touch the ‘property in it during the abfence of the proprietors, and without their confent. But to be ftarved in a land “of plenty, by his fhallow devices, would have been abfurd in the extreme; fo I took him with a party of my people to the village, and went direétly to a large hut, which was pointed out to meas a granary, but which he declared contained no grain. On opening the door, we perceived many large jars of unbaked earth, the mouths of which being clofed, we could not fee what they contained, until the prefling appe- tite of a hungry fepoy urged him to break one of the jars with the butt end of his mufket; when imme- diately a quantity of the fineft rice tumbled out upon our feet. The difcovery of fo paipable a cheat fully convinced me of the Rajah’s evil intentions, and that no further reliance was to be put in SHAuixram. Find- ing now fome weights and fcales in the hut, we pro- ceeded without further delay to weigh fifty maunds of E4 rice ; 74 . NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE -rice and gram, equal to about ten days confumption; for which I paid SHALIKRam at the rate of twenty-five jfeers the rupee, which was fixty per cent. dearer than we had paid for grain at Shawpour. He received the money in the moft fullen manner, apparently highly difcontented at the difcovery we had made. Fes, 16th. Ir was neceffary to halt this day, in order to divide and pack the grain, as well as to de- vife the means of carrying it. While my people were thus employed, I difcovered that fome Hindoo temples, called Rowanmarra, of great antiquity, and formed in the folid rock, were at no great diftance.* But the weather proving rainy, I was obliged to defer my vifit ‘to this place until the afternoon; when I fet out, and proceeding about half a mile through a thick foreft, arrived at the village of Marra, near to whichis a {mall rocky hill, covered with many little temples, facred to Mauapro. I continued to force my way through the jungle, for about a mile and a half, to a little recefs at the foot of the hills; where, after clambering to a ‘confiderable height, I difcovered a Hindoo temple, formed in the fide of a rock, the bafe of which was 60 feet by 45, and 152 in height. The Shafts of the pillars were very much diminifhed, and appeared asif attempts had been made to deftroy them. The only Mooruts (images) which I could difcover were Rawun,t with twenty arms, a fpear in one of his left hands, furrounded by all his warriors and at- tendants, whofe conteft with Rama is detailed in the Mahabarat. Oppofite to him was the confort of Stva, whofe leading name in this part of India is Bua’va’n1; and upon her right hand {tood Ganerisu, the scion fo) * Thefe temples appeared to anfwer to the defcription of 3 place which Mr. Duncan andLieutenant Wilford had, previous to my leaving Benares, mentioned to. me as worthy of my attention, and which they diftinguifhed by the name of Gupt Cachi. I cannot, however, pretend to determine whether it was the fame place. : ; | + Hindgo Deity, FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. ‘Ge God of Wifdom, whofe elephant’s head, the fymbol of fagacity, we could not fail of difcerning. In the interior part of the temple was a cell, evidently fet apart for Manapeo; but the lingam was not there, although the place where it had formerly ftood was vifible. Other cells on each fide appeared, which feemed to be the abodes of numerous bats. To the north-weft of this temple is another of lefs dimenfions, and between the two isa cell, which had been evi- dently intended for the refidence of a fakeer. Onthe way from the village of Marra, I croffed a {pring that iffues from the nejghbouring hills, and, my guide informed me, flows all the year. Havine takena {ketch of this very curious place, I departed in fearch of another, called Beyer-marra, nearer to Deykah, and fituated on the north fide of the rock and village of Marra. The accefs to it lay be- tween two very high hills; and it was with infinite la- bour that we clambered over the rocks, and forced our way through the jungle thatled to it. We had no fooner arived within fight of the place, than our guide advifed us to proceed with caution, for it was often- times the abode of bears, and wild hogs: we did not, however, meet with any. This temple is cut out of the folid rock in the fide of a hill, and confifts of two ftories, divided into many {mall cells. We faw here no images; but there was a Kul/a, or kind of altar, upon which I was informed the Hindoos. made their . offerings to the Deity when married. It appeared to be very aged, for the external parts of it were much wafted. This place was fo full of earth, and over- grown with bufhes, that it was with difficulty we crept in; and I was difappointed in every attempt I made - to difcover any writing or infcription. Some of the pillars had been fculptured ; and I could perceive on ~ one of them the appearance of two birds uniting their bills, over fomething which I could net well make out; but it was ofa circular form. THe VE} a NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE , Tue meafurements, and a fketch, which I took of this place, employed me till near the clofe of the day; when we diretted oar way back to camp, where I _ arrived about feven o’clock in the evening, much fatigued with the occupations of the day. But I had barely refted myfelf a little, and fat down to my dinner, when aman, who had gone a little way into the jungle, came running to me, and reported, that he had difcovered a body of armed men in a ravine within fifty yards of our camp. That upon his in- quiring of them the caufe of their being there, he had been ordered in a very premptory manner to depart, and had thought itexpedient to report the circumftance to me with as little delay as poflible. Having finifhed my meal, I ordered the tents to be removed, from the fkirts of the jungle, to an open fituation; and fending then for Suarixram, I demanded of him the caufe of the armed men being affembled, and who they were. He told me they were the advanced guard of Bulbudder Shaw's army, which had left Shawpour,. the day after us, upon anexpedition to plunder fome villages contiguous to the Rajah’s eaftern frontier, 1 obferved to him, that their being pofted fo near us had a very myfterious appearance; and told him, that if 1 obferved them approach any nearer during the night, I fhould not hefitate to attack them. He de- fired me to reft perfeétly fatisiied that they would re- main quiet in their prefent fituation, and departed ap- parently with the intention of giving them a caution on that head. Arter the duplicity the Rajah had fhewn in endea» ‘youring to impede my progrefs, I conceived that any thing SuarixrAm might fay, or do, could not be relied _on; and by the intelligence I gained from an Horkar- yah, whom I had fent difguifed to watch the motions of the armed party in the ravine, I had every reafon to believe that it was their intention to attack me on the fir ft favourable opportunity. We lay down, therefore, . . | under FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 75 under arms, with our baggage packed; but nothing occurred to difturb us during the night. Fes. 17th. We proceeded this day to the village of Derry. The foreft during the march was fo thick, that it was neceffary to cut it, to let the cattle pafs through. We found, however, a clear {pot to en- camp in near the village, which conlifted only of about twenty poor huts, and, with the exception of a blind old man, who-was the ‘firft of the Goand moun- taineers I met with, was quite defolate. The inha- ~ ‘bitants had all fled into the hills and wilds; having firft thrown their property, confifting of a good deal ofdry grain, and fome cotton, intoaravine. I would not allow any of my people to touch it, nor to go into the village; having fome hopes that the proprie- tors might be induced to return. But in this expec- tation I was difappointed; for, with the exception of two huge black bears, whofe uncouth dalliance upon fan adjoining rock might have forced a fmile from the ~ graveft countenance, I faw no living creatare at this place during the remainder of the day. ate SHALIKRAM, who arrived about noon, brought, it, _ telligence, that Buibudder Shaw was encamped at Moory ; and that it was his intention to attack and plunder fome villages on the enfuing night. Upon interrogating him as to the nature of my next day’s journey, he informed me, that I fhould quit the ter- ritory of the Stngrowla Rajah, and enter upon Corair, He advifed me to examine the gauts which divide the “two countries; for the mountains being very high, and the afcent over them exceedingly difficult, he ap-. prehended they might prove impaflable for our cattle. Upon urging him to give a more explicit account of the paffes, I found that one would be eafier of af- cent than the reft, although the road to it was more circuitous, SuAtrenan now Cars: his spain 8 an "5 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE and faid, that, as I fhould quit the Rajah’s territory the enfuing day, I fhould have ,no further occafion for his fervices.. Having then delivered to me two men as guides, to dirett me to the gauts, he took his leave and departed. As any delay in my prefent fituation might be at- tended with inconvenience, I refolved to vifit the neareft gaut of Punkypuiter, this evening, with a view to afcertain if it was paffable for the cattles Setting out accordingly at three P. M. I croffed the Myar river four times, and leaving it, with a very lofty rock, called Le/cawntdeo, on my right hand, I en- tered the gaut, where, after afcending over fix ranges of hills, and croffing the beds of feveral torrents, I faw enough to convince me that it would be impaf- fable for my cattle. The bed of the Myar river is very rocky, and unequal in its depth of water, which ~ in fome places, from the defcent being very abrupt, is feen dafhing over the rocks; and as the friétion oc- cafioned by the rapidity of the ftream makes them very flippery, the paflage of the river, though not © more than twenty yards wide, is very dangerous. This gaut is at leaft eight miles from Derry. Fine Saul timber is produced in thefe forefts; and I ob- ferved fome Mowa trees of very large growth, andabun- dance of bamboos. The hills abound with yery plen- tiful fprings of the cleareft water. On my return I met a tiger, and faw numerous impreflions of tigers’ feet. It was nearly dark by the time I reached my tent, and I went to reft with the intention of going round in the morning to the other gaut. Fes, 19. We fet off at the dawn of day, and, after preceeding about fix miles through a very thick jungle, arrived at the village of Feerah, from which the Goands had fled, and taken refuge upon the hills to the northward of the village. By looking with attention, I could difcern them among the rocks and bufhes; but all.our endeayours to procure He ioe any FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 77 any communication with them were ineffeétual ; for when we attempted to approach them, they immedi- ately retired further into the wilds. After leaving Feerah, we foon came to the foot of Heyte Gaut, where the found of human voices apprized us that travellers were near. The found increafing as we ad- vanced, we foon after met two men, who were con- du€ting a loaded bullock down the gaut.. As I was here confidering by what method we fhould get the cattle up a very fteep place, and looking around for a more acceflible part, I perceived a Goo/aign contemplating, with trembling folicitude, a poor bullock that had fallen down the fteep, and which appeared to be too much hurt to beable to proceed any further: I made my people affift in taking off the load, and then in- terrogated the Goofaizn, as to the nature of the coun- try above the gaut.' He faid the natives were moun- taineers, and at all times very fhy; but that the de- predations of the Mahrattas had compelled them moftly to abandon their villages: that in, the village above the gaut, I fhould find a few inhabitants ; and he would fend aman, who had accompanied him from thence, to guide us to it, and who would defire the people to be under no alarm at our approach. He further told me, that alittle way upthe gaut, I fhould meet with another Goofaign, who was better acquainted with the country than he was, and would give me: every tnformation in his power. This was a pleafing circumftance, and gave me great encouragement. As I began now to afcend the mountains of Corair, it was with vaft fatisfaétion that I found the gaut practicable, although labouring under many difficul- ties, from the great length and fteep acclivity of the afcent. We afcended more than’ 300 yards in per- pendicular hetght above Sizgrowla ; and yet the coun- try before us appeared ‘confiderably elevated. Om approaching the village of Ootna, where we encamped, the inhabitants, to the number of about twenty, came eis ‘out 73 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE. out to gaze at us. As they appeared to be imprefled with a good deal of furprize at our appearance, I de- fired the guide to affure them, that it was not our in- tention to do them the fmalleft injury; but that we fhould be much obliged to them, in cafe they had any grain, if they would bring fome for fale. After ftar- ing at us for nearly two hours, they retired to the village, and foon after brought us twenty feers of rice, and two fowls of the curled feather tribe, which. they fold us for about four annas worth of cowries, They now informed me, that we had a much more difficult afcent to encounter than any we had yet met with. Tus village confifted only of about fix huts; but a confiderable fpace of land, in which rice was cul- tivated, had been cleared around it. -I found here an. iron mine, which had been recently worked; but the habitations, and forges, of the people, who had {melted the ore, were defolate. The rocks in this country are moftly granite, and the foil red clay. Axsour noon I perceived the other Goofargn coming down the pafs, and he foon after came to my tent. As he appeared to be very languid from an ague fit that had juft left him, I made him fit down on the ground; and colleéied from him intelligence which proved afterwards of much ufe to me, in my progrefs to Ruttunpour. He toldme that the country was very poor, and travelling in it exccedingly difficult, par- ticularly for all kinds of cattle. That the paths being rarely frequented, were almoft entirely overgrown with bufhes; but that I fhould get plenty of dry grain, pro-. vided the inhabitants, who had lately fled with their pro-.. erty into the hills and woods, to avoid being plun- dered by the Mahratia army, could be found. The Ra-. ‘ah of Corair, he faid, was befieged in a little mud fort at his capital Sonehut; and had, at this time, no influence 1 ; in FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 79 in the country: he therefore earneftly recommended to me to pafs, if poffible, while the Mahraita army was there; as it would effe@tually fecure me from any meafures which the Rajah might be inclined to make ufe of, to impede or moleft us. I felt myfelf much obliged to the Goofaign for the information he had af- forded me. He was, I found, a native of Benares, and had come into thefe wilds to procure lac; a quan- tity of which he had purchafed from the Chohan mountaineers, for a little falt and cloth, and was carry- ing it to his country. He added, that the fatigue and trouble he had endured in the courfe of this traffic, was fuch that he would no longer continue it. Havine difmiffed the Goofaign with a fmall prefent, I fent a party of my people to examine Ootna gaut. They returned in about half an hour, and reported, that, unlefs the ftones fhould be removed, and the earth fmoothed in fome places, it would be impoffible to get the cattle up the gaut. Finding it was likely to be an arduous undertaking, I fent for the head man of the village, who was a Gautea,* and afked him if he could afford me any affiftance in afcending the pafs. He replied, that, without invoking the Deity who prefides over thefe mountains, and facrificing to him a gelded goat, anda cock, we fhould never be able to furmount the difficulties before us. Being anxious, | at all events, to profecute my journey, I felt no in- clination to argue with him on the propriety of this meafure. Upon afking him at what place it was ufual to perform the ceremony, and when the facrifice would be moft acceptable; he replied, that the name of the Deity was Lircaunrpeo; that he refided on the high. rock which I have before mentioned, in exploring Punkyputier gaut ; but, to prevent my being delayed, if I would intruft the facrifice to him, he would take the - I _ ® An inhabitant of the gauts, or pafles, 80 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE the earlieft opportunity of performing it; and he did not doubt, it would have all the effeét that could be defired. Having fatisfied the Gautea’s prejudice in this matter, he readily promifed to render me every affiitance in his power, with the villagers, in the morning. Fes. 2oth. I fet out to afcend Ootna gaut, and, after proceeding about a mile, arrived at the foot of it; where I found the Chohans had already been at work, with, my lafcars and coolies, to render it acceffible. Having unloaded the cattle, we began to afcend a very fteep and rugged hill, making an angle with the horizon of about 75 degrees. The ftones in it are placed fome- what like fteps, and upon thefe, men, and cattle, are obliged carefully to place their feet, and remove them from ftone to ftone. In two places, where the afcent was very {teep, and the ftones far afunder, it was very dangerous; but by the united exertions of the fepoys, followers, and Chohans, we had the good fortune to furmount every difficulty, and to reach the top of the gaut without accident. Being much fatigued by the exertion, we only proceeded about two miles further, and encamped in the foreft near a rocky hole ina fmall nulla, that was full of water. The Chohans, who, during our fhort intercourfe with them, had become acquainted with us, now brought in fmall quantities of grain to barter; and I at length prevailed on the Gautea to provide us with two guides, to accompany us on the following morning. Fes. 21ft. Our route this day was continued over craggy rocks; fometimes indeep gulleys and defiles, or_ on the edge of the precipices. I met with only one hut, which had been deferted, until we arrived at the vil- lage of Nutwye, where I perceived the inhabitants pack= ing up their property, and hurrying away: nor.was it till after three hours had paffed in endeavours to pacify them, that we could get any of them to come near us. However FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 8l- However, conciliatory meafures at length prevailed ; when we procured from them nearly a day’ s confump- tion in grain, and they relieved the guides who had accompanied us from Ooina. Fes. 22d. Tue road was not better than that we had travelled on the preceding day; and it coft us in- finite labour and trouble to get the cattle down preci- pices, and over fuch craggy rocks, and rugged paths, as haraffed the whole party exceedingly. After pro- ceeding about three miles from Nitwye, I obferved the little hamlet of Bugrody, which was defolate, on our left. Although the whole diftance marched was but feven miles, we did not arrive at the village of Caundah until the day was onthe decline. We found here only two poor huts, and thefe had been deferted. Towards the evening, a Byraggy mendicant made his appearance, and brought with him a few of the Cho- hans, who complained that fome of my people had taken grain out of the huts. I diretted a diligent fearch to be made; but after opening every man’s bun- dle, and not difcovering the thief, I tendered the Chohans a rupee, conceiving that the quantity of grain, if any, which had been taken, could not exceed that value. They, however, declined taking the money. I then prefled them to fell us fome of their grain, and to re- lieve our guides; but they ftole away into the woods, and I faw them no more. Fes. 23d. Soon after leaving Chundah, it began to rain in fmall fhowers, but the weather was fair at in- tervals. In the night the rain had fallen very Reavy, accompanied by a high wind: the road, which was bad enough in dry weather, was, in confequence, ren- dered fo flippery, that our toi] was confiderably in- creafed ; and we did not reach the village of Purry- hud till afternoon ; although the diftance to that place was not more than feven miles anda half. We far- prized on our journey a party of Chohans, who had VOL. VIL. Re 4 taken 82 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE taken refuge in a recefs among the hills, in order, as we were told, to avoid being moleited by the Mah- rattas. The whole patty might have confifled of about fifty men, women, and children, who no foon- er perceived us, than they ran off, howling and fhrick- ing, into the woods. Their flight was fo precipitate, that they left all their property behind them, which confifting only of dry grain, packed in leaves, and which being flung upon bamboos, they could eafily have carried off. I.was careful, that none of their bundles fhould be touched, in hopes that, when they fhould recover from their panic, they might be in- duced to bring fome of the grain to Purryhud for fale; but in this expectation I was difappointed. Tus rain, on our arrival, came on fo heavy, ac- companied by a high wind, that it was with difficulty we could geta fre kindled and a fcanty meal pre- pared, to relieve the preflure of hunger. As any in- formation regarding the fituation of the contending parties at Sonehut, now only five miles diftant, be- came of much confequence for me to attain, I fent a Hirkarrah, accompanied by one of our Chohan guides, with a letter to the Mahratta officer in command, and likewife one to the Rajah. Before night, I received an anfwer from each party ; that from the Mahraitas very civil; and the Rajah, who had juft concluded a ceflation of hoftilities, fent guides to conduét me to Sonehut. “ey *% Fes. 24th. Tae rain did not abate till about noon, at which time, being anxious to reach Sonehut, I mov- éd on. But we had fearcely marched two miles; when it began to pour fo heavily, that it was with dif- ficulty we could proceed any further. Finding fome deferted huts within a mile of Sonehut, we all crept into them, to avoid the inclemency of the weather ; for the ground was fo wet, that it was impoffible to pitch a tent. FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 83 a tent. We made fires to dry our cloaths, and re- mained all huddled together in the Chohan’ 5 dwellings until next day: Fes. 25th. Turs morning, as the weather cleared up, I difcay ered the Rajah’s fort upon an eminence to the N. E. of us, with about forty huts to the fouthward of it. The Mahrattas were encamped about a mile to the weftward of the fort, and appeared to have beeri much incommoded by the rain; but the weather being now fair, and hoillilities at an end, they were preparing to march. Asour 2 P.M. the Rajah fent me word that he would vifitme; but he did not come until the evening, at which time I was examining the road for the com- mencement of our next day’s march. However, he {ftayed till I returned to my tent, where the interview took place. Ram Gurrees Sino, the Rajah of Co- rair, appeared to be about fixty years of age: Le was a man of low flature; very dark, and his features had quite the charatter of the Chohan mountaineer. He came accompanied by his fon, his Kelladar, a Bogale Rajepoot, and a Sirdar of fome auxiliaries who had come to his affliftance from Nigwanny Coaty. He ap- peared to be of a mild and affable difpofition; but our falutations were no fooner over, than the Killadar very abruptly demanded a prefent of me for his mafter. Of this T took no notice; and immediately began afk- ing them a vatiety of queftions coneerning the late éonitett between the Rajah and the Mahrattas ; when the fubftance of the information I received was as follows :-That fince the Mehratias had eftablifhed their government in Ruttunpoor, and Bogalecund, they had demanded a tribute from the Chokien Rajah of Corair, which, after much contention, was fettled at 200 rupees but that Ram Gurrees had demurred paying coe thing for the laft five years. Gotaus. Kuan had, conlequence, been deputed by the Subadar of Cho. fi 2 teefgury 84 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE teefgur, with about 200 matchlockmen, and 30 horfe, to levy the tribute due tothe Rajah of Berar ; and had been joined by the Rajah of Surgooja, with about 80 horfe and foot. Gurrers Sine, on his fide, had been fupported by the Rajah of Ningwanny Coaty, with 7 matchlocks, and 3 horfemen; and his own forces amounted only to 10 matchlockmen, 3 horfe- men, and about 100 of the Chohan mountaineers, armed with hatchets, bows, and arrows. They had attempted to fortify the pafs through which they expetted the Mahraitas would have entered their territory; but Goraus Kuan oulgeneralled them, by entering Corair through a different opening in the mountains; in the forcing of which, there had been four or five men killed on both fides. The Mahrattas thenentered Corair, and took poffeflion of Mirzapour, the ancient capital of the country. Upon this the Chohans fled; the Rajah took refuge in his fort ; and the mountaineers obfcured themfelves, with their fa- milies, and as much of their property as they had time to carry off, in the moft impenctrable parts of the woods, and in caves among the hills and rocks. The enemy then ravaged the country, and burned the villages, which very much diftrefled the Rajah’sfub- jets; whereupon they fupplicated him to make peace., A treaty was begun, and conciuded, on his ftipulating to pay the Mahrattas 2000 rupees ; and the Mahratias - agreed to return fome cattle which they had taken. I - was well informed that this fum was confidered merely in the light of a nominal tribute, er acknowledgment of fubmiffion; for the Rajah had it not in his power to pay one rupée; and the Mahrattas had agreed to let him off, on his, giving them five {mall horfes, three bullocks, and a female buffalo. This little recital being ended, I put fome queitions to the Kulladar (who appeared to be by far the moft intelligent man among them) relative to the climate and produ@ions of Corair. He related, that they never experience any hot winds; but from the frequent rains that fall, ; the FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 83 the air is cool, and throughout the year a covering at night is neceflary. He alledged, that he was not a native of Corair, having emigrated from Rewah, in Bogalecunds; and that the change of water had dif- agreed with him, which was ufually the cafe with all : new comers. He added, that the country produced a little rice, Indian corn, and a few other fmatller grains, peculiar to hilly countries. Being very much gratified with his unveferved replies to my interrogatories, I took this opportunity of prefenting the Rajah’s fon (a lad of ten years of age) with a red turban, which being bound on his head, he fo far exceeded in the gaiety of his appearance any of the people about him, that the old Rajah feemed to behold him with delight, and foon after departed, promifing to fend me two guides before night. Fes. 26. We departed from Sonehut, when I was much pleafed to find a better road, and more open country, than any I had met with fince our departure from Chunarghur. The villages were, however, ftill very poor, not confifting of more than four or five huts each. The guides expreffed much dread in paf- fing the deferted vitlage of Cutchar, where the tigers had, but a few days before, earried off fome people, which had fo alarmed the villagers, that they had all fled. On pafling the village of Coofahar, I obferved a very fine {pring, called Darahcoond, from which there iffued a confiderable quantity of water. We encamped this day upon a rocky eminence, near the hitle village’ of Loveejay ; where, as the Mahrattas had now retreated, the inhabitants were bufily employed in bringing back their property, and taking poffeffion of their dwellings. The weather was ftill cloudy, and the air temperate, Tuere is abundance of game throughout the whole of Corair, confifting in partridges, quails of various kinds, and fnipes; a few wild ducks, and hares in j F 3 . great 86 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE great numbers; a great variety of ‘deer, among which. the Sambre bind Neelgaye are found; a kid of red deer; the fpotted kind, and hog deer ; likewife a {pecies of deer which I had never before met with, having a long neck, high fore legs, and.low behind; but without horns. Some were ofa erey colour, and others black and white. Among the animals of a more ferocious nature, may be reckoned the royal tiger, leopards, tiger cats, and large black bears. Fes. 27th. My journey again continued through the thickeft forefis, I defcended two very difficult paffes into a pretty little valley, on the welt fide of which is fituated the village of Mirzapour, which had formerly been the capital of Corair, and the refidence of AprEL Suaw, the father of Gurrees Sinc. It was defolate, excepting two or three Chohans, who had come to fee what lofs the village had fuftained, and how much of their property the Mahrattas might have {pared ; for we, who had followed them in their re- treat, could, from the quantity of dry grain, and other plunder, which they had dropped upon the road, perceive that they had loaded themfelves to the utmoft. With the exception of a fquare tank and a mangoe grove at Mirzapour, | could perceive but little dif- ference between it and the other rude and miferable dwellings of the Chohans. I was informed that the mo- tive which had induced the prefent Rajah to remove his abode from where his anceftors had always refided, was to fecure himfelf. from the inroads of the Mahrat- tas: the fituation of Sonehut; which is nearer to the difficult receffes in the higher parts of Corair, being | more favorable for concealment. Previous to the Mahraitas extending their conquefts into thefe wild regions, the Rajahs of Corair appear to have lived in perfeét independence ; and never hav- ing been neceffitated to fubmit to the payment of any tribute, FROM CHUNARGHUR TO .YERTNAGOODUM. 87 tribute, they had no occafion to opprefs their fub- jects. As far as my inquiries could penetrate into the hiftory of this country, but which, from there being no records, muft be’ liable to great inaccuracy, it ap- eared that the Chohans were “0s aborigines of Corazr ; and that a {pecies of government, very like the ancient feudal fyftems, had formerly fubfifted. Havine proceeded about three miles beyond Mir- zapour, we came to the village of Sorrah, where we found the villagers taking poffeffion of their habita- tions ; but on feeing us, they all fled ; nor would they again return to their huts, until we had paffed by. Between Sorrah and Munfook, where we encamped this day, I obferved feveral narrow valleys that were cul- tivated with rice, The inequality of the ground mak- ing it a receptacle for the water that falls, the natives throw little banks acrofs the valley, of ftrength pro- portionate to the declivity of the furface, by which contrivance they preferve a fufAcient quantity of wa- ter for the irrigation of their fields throughout the whole year... Tue village of Munfook being defolate, it was for- tunate that we had been fo provident as to carry grain, Our guides, who had now accompanied us two days journey, being impatient for their difcharge, we were under the neceflity of preffing a man who had come into the village to fee what remained of his pillaged habitation. He was naked, having nothing about him: but his bow and arrows, and appeared at firft a good deal terrified; but on being fed, and treated kindly, he foon became pacified. . As the evening ap proached, we heard a hallooing in the woods, and, after liftening with attention, we found it was the - mountaineers 1 inquiring for their loft companion, whom they were feeking with much anxiety. We made him an{wer them, that his perfon was fafe, and that he was well treated; upon which they retired apparentiy fatisfied. . | F 4 FrEs, 88 ’ NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE Fes. 28. A heavy fall of rain, accompanied with wind, delayed our moving until noon; when we pro- ceeded, and reached Tuggong, by half paft five o’clock. This little hamlet, which confifted only of three huts, was deftitute of forage for our cattle; and our pro- vifions being alfo expended, and the. place defolate, we had no refource left, but to march the next day, until we could reach fome inhabited place ;. where our very urgent wants could be fupplied. Our guides having now accompanied us three days, declared they would proceed no further; and the man we had fur- prized, proved fo wild and untraétable, that he was of little er no fervice. But, to add to our trouble, about three in the morning of the enfuing day, a very heavy {torm of wind and rain came on, which lafted with little intermiffion till noon, fo that we now be- came not only hungry, but wet and cold. The wea- ther cleared up about noon, when three men came in from Mooryior, the Goand Rajah of Kurgommah ; the obje& of whofe vifit, I found, was to entreat me not to go near his place of refidence. It was with difficulty I could perfuade them, that the objeé of our journey, and the nature of our fituation, was fuch as to preclude a compliance with their meffage ; but which appearing at length to comprehend, they readily undertook to-relieve our guides, and condué us, Marcu 1ft. We proceeded in the afternoon through a very wet road to Kurgommah. The Goands, feeing us encamp quietly, came out to the number of about fifty to gaze at us, They appeared to be a ftout well looking people, and in every refpeét fuperior to the mountaineers of Corazr. We experienced fome dif- ficulty in converfing with them; but, after repeated applications, we made them at laft comprehend, that we were in Want of grain; when they informed us, that we could have none till the next day; asit would be néceffary- for me to halt, and fee Moorytor, be- fare any thing could be afforded us. h MARCH FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 89 Marcu 2d. Rayan Moorytor came to vifit me: he was a tall well-made man, of a very dark com- plexion, but appeared to have been much reduced by ficknefs. Another fick man was with him, whofe complaint feemed to be a leprofy, and who wanted phyfic, and advice; but which I told him I was unable to give him. On my inquiring of them what countries were fituated contiguous to Kurgommah, I was informed, that to the north was Coratr; to the north-weft, Ningwanny Coaty, and Bogalecund; to the weft, Pzndara, and Omercuntuc; to the fouth, Mahtin; and to the eaft, Surgooja. Thefe countries are all very wild, and thinly inhabited, and are {eldom or never frequented by any travellers, except the Hindoo pilgrims, who go to vifit the fources of the Soane and Nurbudda rivers at Omercuniuc. The ufual road to this place is by Ruttunpour; but the Brah- mens having been plundered, by the Pertaubgur Goand Rajah, of what they had collected from the offerings of the pilgrims, it was at that time little fre. quented. With much difficulty I procured here a {canty fupply of grain, for which we paid exor- bitantly, and prevailed on Mooryzor to give us guides to dire€t us in our next day’s journey. Marcu 3d. Our guides, either from knavery or ignorance, led us repeatedly out of the road, which was over very rugged ground, and through a very wild country. We were in confequence frequently puzzled to recover the track, and obliged to grope out our way for the firft five miles; after which it was with much fatisfaétion that we quitted the territory of Moory ot; and, croffing the river Hufloo, entered upon the Mahraita’s Khafs Purgunnah of Mahiin. The banks of the river were very rugged and. fteep ; and the impreffions of tigers’ feet were vifible in the fands. On the oppofite bank ftood the little village of Mungora, in which we found only oue family, confifting of an old man, his wife, and two fons; 3 the ¥ 90 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE the latter of whom very readily relieved our guides, and led us through a wildernefs to Coofear +. the inha- bitants of which were Goands. Excepting in the eul- ture of the foil, for fubfiltence, they appeared: to be é ~ 5 ee totally uninformed, and ignorant of every thing rela tive to other. parts of the world. They did not, however, fhew any fymptoms of alarm on our ap- proach, as we had commonly experienced among the inhabitants of thefe wild regions. Neither filver nor copper coins are current in this country ; but cowries were paffed at a profit of near an hundred per cent. above their common value at Chunarghur. With much difficulty we procured here, from the villages, as much grain as fufficed for the day. The, weather proved fqually, but cleared up at night; and a clear {ky at our fetting out next morning gave us frefh {pirits. Marcu 4th. A little after funrife the fky was again overcaft, and as we proceeded we perceived that much rain had fallen in every direction around us. We efcaped, however, with little; and as we approach- ed to Fulky, the country appeared lefs overrun with large foreft trees than that we had travelled through the preceding day; but the road led fome- times through almoft impervious thickets of high grafs and reeds. On our arrival at Fulky, we found a different tribe of mountaineers, who called themfelves Cowhiers. Two roads led from this. place to, Mahtin ; one, by Tannaira Cuffaye and Butloo; another, more circuitous, through the beds of the Bockye and Huftoo rivers, Kurby and Bonnair. In the evening I exa- mined the former, and found it tolerably paffable as far as Tannaira; from which place it appeared to lead into the bills. his village had been recently de- ftroyed by fire; and on my, inquiring the caufe from the villagers at Fuldy, they informed me, that the ti- ers had carried off fo many of the inhabitants, and had made fuch devaftation among their cattle, that . they had been induced to abandon it, and to fettle at v 3 Fulky.. 7 FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 91 Fulky. A herd of the Sambre deer, very wild, had taken up their refidence near the remains of the village of Tdanatra, where we faw lkewife abundance of green pigeons and peacocks. Finnie the road thus far good, I had determined to proceed by this route to Mahtin; but the Cowhiers diffuaded me from it; alledging, at the fame time, that if I pleafed, I might attempt it, but that they were convinced it would be impaflable in the hilly part for cattle of any defcription; and that the road was of fo dificult a nature, that I could not hope to reach Mahtin by night; although the diftance was only fifteen miles. To have involved myfelf in fo arduous an attempt, without the profpeé of any re- frefhment, and, after clambering over precipices all day, to have run the rifk of being benighted in fo wild and defolate a part of the country, would have been highly imprudent; I therefore abandoned the idea, and determined on taking the road by Kurby. Maren 5th. Asouran hour before day-light, our route commenced for about a mile in the bed of the Bockye river, which led us into the bed-of the Hu/too, where the ftream was confiderable, and very rapid. ‘We croffed it twice, but in this we were not fo fortu- nate as in the former, where we had found a hard bottom; for the wetnefs of the road, and the quick- fands in which our cattle were frequently involved, rendered this part of our journey very toilfome and diftrefing. ; Ve arrived this day at Pory, having left fome lofty ranges of hills to the weftward. At this place a Cow- hier chief came to vifit me; or rather his curiofity brought him to fee a white man. He was accompanied by his fon, and grandfon; both ftout and large limbed men for mountaineers, though not fo weil fhaped as the Goands. We flared at each other a Jit- tle while; for our languages being totally unintelligi- | ble 92 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE ble to each other, we could hold: no converfation, until a Byraghy Fakeer, who had wandered into thefe wilds, tendered his fervices as interpreter. All that I could colleé& from this chief was, that in thefe moun- ‘tains there are feven fmall diftriéts, called Chowraf- feys; containing nominally eighty-four villages; but that, in reality, not more than fifteen were, then in exiftence. That they were all confidered as belong- ing to the Purgunnah of Mahtin, and that the tribute they paid to the Mehraita Government, which con- fifted in grain, was very inconfiderable. The Mah- raitas kept it up to retain their authority among the mountaineers; who, if not kept in fubjeétion, were conftantly iffuing into the plain couniry to plunder. I inquired of him, if there had ever exifted a Cowhzer Rajah, or independant chief of any kind; to which he replied, that the country had formerly been fub- je&t to the Rewah Rajah of Bogalecund, and that, about thirty years fince, the Mahrattas had driven him out; having in the contelt very much ,impo- verifhed and depopulated the country. Tue converfation was carried on under much dif- advantage; for it was evident our interpreter under- ftood but imperfeétly the language of Cowher. The old man, whofe attention had been chiefly attraéted by a Ramnaghur Morah,* of which he was defirous to know the Sane usa being fatisfied as to that point, now took his leave, and departed. Marcu 6th. This day’s journey brought us to Mahiin. The road, for the firft five miles, was one continued afcent; in fome parts fteep; but in others, gradual; till we arrived at the village of Bunnair, where we turned to the weftward, to afcend the very difficult gaué between it and Mahiin ; which in length is about three miles. At the bottom of it is the little village of Loungah, which gives its name to the pafs. We * A kind of ftool, made of wicker work, and cotton thread. ‘ 4 FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 93 We had hardly reached the top of the firft afcent, when a violent fquall of wind and rain, accompanied by thunder and lightning, broke under us. We were fortunate in efcaping it; for had it fallen in our track, it would have rendered the road fo flippery as greatly to increafe the difficulty of the afcent. We arrived at Mahiin about an hour before noon, and encamped on the eaft bank of the river Taty. Near this place (bearing north about one mile diftant) is a very pic- ture{que mountain, called, by the Cowhiers, Mahtin Dey. With my telefcope I difcovered a little flag on the fummit of it; and on inquiring the reafon, 1 was informed that it was to denote the refidence of the Hindoo Goddefs Buavant. Thisday being the Hooly,* the mountaineers were celebrating the feftival, by finging, and dancing, in a very rude manner, to the found they produced by beatinga kind of drum, made with a {kin ftretched over an earthern pot. They feemed to be totally uninformed as to the origin or meaning of the feftival; nor was there a Brahmen among them, to afford them any information on that fubject. I am inclined to think that they are a tribe of low Hindoos; but being fo very illiterate, and {peaking a diale& peculiar to themfelves, any inqui- ries into their hiftory, manners, and religion, would have been little fatisfa¢tory. Turs evening we had a good deal of thunder, and the fky was overcaft and clear, at intervals, until near midnight; when a violent ftorm of wind and rain came on from the N. W. accompanied with very large hail- ftones. The thunder was very loud and fhrill, and, being re-echoed.by the mountains, the hoife was tre- mendous. The f{torm continued about two hours, when the wind abated; but the clouds came down upon the hills on all fides, and the rain continued more or lefs violent all the next day. r Marcu * An Hindoo feftival at the fpring. 94 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE Marcu 7th. | In the evening the clouds began to afcend, and the day broke next morning with a-clear {ky ; but the country being wet, and the Yaty river quite filled, we were compelled to poftpone our march, . Marcn 8th. Tuis morning a Cowhier came in from Loffah, a village about five cofe diftant,»and re- ported, that clofe to Mahtzn, at the bottom of the large hills, he faw the mangled bodies of a man anda bullock, who appeared to have been recently killed by tigers. I found, on inguiry, that the traveller was a villager coming with his bullock, loaded with grain, to Mahtin, and that the accident happened juit as he was terminating his journey. Upon afking the Cowhiers if they ufed any means to deftroy the tigers, they replied, that the wild beafts were fo numerous, that they dreaded, if one were to be deftroyed, the refi would foon be revenged upon them, and upon their cattle; and would undoubtedly depopulate the_ country. He added, that the inhabitants of Mahtin make certain offerings and facrifices, at {tated periods, to Buavani, on Mahiin Dey, for her protettion from wild beafts, upon which they rely for prefervation; and he remarked to me, that the man who had been killed, was not an inhabitant of their village. I could not forbear a fmile at the credulity of thefe moun- taineers. We had now experienced rain, more or lefs, for twenty-two days; the weather was {till cold, but the airy clear and fharp; and, as far as I could difcover, the fall of rain was not confidered as unufual at this feafon in that part of the country. ‘ From the time that we had entered Corair, I had obferved a great varicty of very beautiful flowering {hrubs, which appeared new to me; but not poffeffing faficient botanical knowledge to decide to what claffes of > FROM CHUNARGHUR' TO YERTNAGOODUM. 95 of the vegetable fyftem they belonged, I endeavoured to colleét the feeds of each kind; in the hope that, if the change of foil and climate fhould not prove unfa- vourable, I might enjoy the fatisfaction of feeing them flourifh in fome part of the Company’s territories, Marci oth. Procrrprep to Faltaingah, a fhort diftance; but the rain had made the road fo bad that we travelled but flowly. Marca ioth. Tse weather fair. Proceeded four- teen miles to Pory,; a Byraghy’s dwelling. We had now foine refpite from the difficult afcents and de- fcents we had been accuftomed to, our road lyi ing In a valley between two high ridges of mountains. At this place I was inferined that | the fources of the Soane and Nurbudda rivers were not more than twenty-two : cofes diftant to the weitward ; that they derive their origin from the water that i¢ condenied, and iffues from the cavities, in the mountains w hich form the high table land of Omercuntuc. Prior to my. com- - mencing this journey, I had pictured to myfelf a great -deal of fatisfaction, in the protpect of vifiting this place, and in viewing the {pot where two large riv ers, -iffuing from the fame fource, purfue their courfes in oppohite direétions, until the one falling into the gulph of Cambay, and the other into the shea: 3 thev may be faid to infulate by far the largeft part of Hindooftan. Tue Byraghy at Pory, who had been fomewhat alarmed on our approach, feeing us encamp without -molefting’ him, brought me a prefent of a fowl and two eggs, which I accepted ; but being fatigued at the time, I difmiffed him, defiring him to call again in the evening. He came according to appointment, accompanied by two or three Cow/zers ; and as he had Been a great traveller, I found him very converfant in 96 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE in the Hindooftanny language. I had obferved his dwelling to be in a ruinous condition; and on afking: him the caufe of it, he informed me, that about two months before, the Goands had come in the night, had carried off all his property, and, after killing as many of the inhabitants as came in their way, had fet fire to. the village; fince which the inhabitants had only been able to bind a few reeds and ftraw together, to fhelter themfelves from the weather. Upon afking him the caufe of thefe depredations, he informed me, that ever fince the Mahraitas had attempted to fubdue the Pertabzsur Goands, who inhabit the hills to the weftward of Ruitunpour, there had been a continual warfare between them. He added, that the Goands were frequently moving about in large bodies, and never failed to commit depredations, and to plunder when opportunities offered; and he concluded by ad- vifing me to proceed on my journey with caution. E£ inquired of him if it was practicable to proceed by any route from Pory to Omercuntuc; to which he replied » in the negative; and expreffed much furprize at my wifhing to go into a country which, he faid, was the abode only of wild beafts, demons, and the favage Goands. ‘Marcu 11th. I proceeded about thirteen miles to the little village of Noaparrah, confifting only of three miferable huts. It is under the Purgunnah of Cheytma, which is confidered a part of Chotee/gur. This day-one of my camels died with fymptoms of the hydrophobia; having, for fome days, been fo reftlefs and unruly, that he was continually throwing off his load. I could not eafily account for this circum- fiance, until I recolle€ted that the night before I left Rajegaut, near Benares, a dog had run into .our camp, and bit the animal in the face, as alfo a Tattoo in the leg, which had afterwards died in a very unac- countable manner at Kurgommah. “o * ; gi Marcu - [See —— FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 97 Marcu i2th. We proceeded to Maudun, our road {till continuing in a narrow valley between high ranges of mountains. On our march this day I had obferved a few fpots cleared, on the tops and declivities of the mountains; and I could difcern here and there, with my telefcope, a hut, and fome people quite naked. We likewife met with numerous herds of wild buffaloes. . Marcu 13th. We arrived at Ruttunpour, after quitting the mountainous country. This being the capital of Choteefguwr, and the refidence of the Suba- dar, I expected to have found a large town; but, to my great difappointment, I beheld a large ftraggling village, confifting of about a thoufand huts, a great many of which were defolate; and even Irrut Pun- pit the Subadar’s houfe, which was tiled, and fitu- ated in the Bazar, or market-place, appeared but a poor habitation, -I wap been furnifhed with a letter, from the Berar government, to this chief, which I immediately fent him along with a copy of my pafs. About noon he fent his brother to congratulate me on my arrival, who, after our mutual falutations were over, inquired by what route I had come to Ruttunpour. On m telling him through Coratr, he expreffed much fur- prize at our having travelled through fuch dreary wilds and mountainous paths; and told me, that the Mahratta troops always experienced the greateft incon- venience, when fent into that country, from the want of provifions, and always fuffered much ftom the badnefs of the water. I had obferved indeed the -nux vomica hanging over the rivers and rivulets; which had led me to fufpe@, that the infufion of it might produce an irritation in the {tomach and _ bowels; but the ftreams were pure and limpid, and the water Mot difagreeable to the tafte. On my afking him. what he conceived to be the caufe of the. deleterious effe€ts of the water on their people, he faid, that they VOL, VII. G attributed 98 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE ‘attributed them to its extreme chill; but this was a quality which I had not been able to difeover. He next inquired by what route it was my intention to proceed to Vizagapatam.— When I mentioned through Choteefeur, and Buftar, to Faypour ; he informed me, that I had yeta very mountainous and wild country to penetrate by that road; added to which, the inha- bitants being Goands, and very favage, I might ex- perience fome trouble from them. I afked him if the Mahratia governinent was not efficient there; to which he replied, that for the laft four or five years, the Rajah had paid no tribute: that they had never had the entire poffeffion of the country; but, by continuing to pillage and harafs the Goands, they had brought the Rajah to acknowledge the Mahratta go- vernment ; and to promife the payment of an annual tribute. That a few days before, a vakeel* had ar- rived from Buftar with 5000 rupees, which at leaft fhewed an inclination to be on good terms. He told me, that I fhould be provided with a letter from the Ranny, or widow of the late Bemsayze, to the Conkar ‘Rajah, whofe adopted fon he was. I was further in- formed, that this Conkair Rajah was a Goand chief, pofleffing a track of hilly country that bounds the fouthern parts of Choteefeur, and is fituated between it and the Bujlar Rajah’s country ; who, from his fituation, would have it in his power to affift me in the-further profecution of my route through Buflar to Viztanagram, where my journey was to terminate. I wap now travelled 296 miles, from Chunar to Ruttunpour, in forty-four days; a {mall diftance, comparatively with the length of time ; but the diffi- culty of the roads, and the inclemency of the weather, had, for the laft twenty days, not only retarded us exceedingly, but our cattle likewife had fuffered fo much, * Ambaffador, or deputy. a “= FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 99 much, and were fo exhaulted, that a little refpite from further fatigue was become neceffary for our welfare. A variety of interefting obje&s now prefented ~*themfelves, on which I was defirous of acquiring in- formation; the firft and molt important of which, was an accurate account-of the fources of the Nur- buddah and Soane rivers ; and of the Hindoo pilgrim- age tothem. Irrut Punpirt vilited me in the even- ing, when I exprefled to him the ttrong defire I felt of proceeding to the fpot, and inquired as to the na- ture of the road by which travellers ufually went from Ru‘tunpour to Omercuntuc. He gave me nearly the fame account which I had previoufly received from one of my Hircarrahs, who had vifited the place, adding, that the Goands were, at this junéture, more power- ful than ever, and that no pilgrims had attempted to go there for fome time. He expreffed at the fame time a great deal of aftonifhment, and fome. alarm, at what could be my motive for wandering in thele uncomfortable mountains and wilds. I told him, that the report I had heard of a very large Hindoo temple, and many curious images, had excited in me a defire to vilit them, for magnificent objeéts in general had that effect upon mankind. To this he feemed to affent, but obferved that it would be impraéticable ; for, if I were to leave my cattle and baggage under his care, and to proceed with my people on foot, which was the only probable method of furmounting the wild and rugged roads to Omercuntuc, the Puriaubgur Goand Rajah. would, notwithftanding, moleft me; and would endeavour to fhut me up in fome of the §auis, ot pafles, from which we fhould not be able to | extricuate ourfelves without contfiderable lofs, or the danger of flarving in them. Finding, :herefore, that no afliftance was to be got from the Mahratta, or that his alarm might induce him rather to throw obftacles: in my way, | relinquifhed, with much mortifying reflection and difappointment, the profpe& of viliting G 2 a place, 100 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE a place, which I confidered as one of the greateft na- tural curiofities in Hindoofian. Tx only expedient that was now left, was to col- fé& as accurate an account of the place as poffible. In this the Subadar readily affifted me, and fent me twe Pundits, who had been there repeatedly, and whom he deferibed as intelligent men, and capable of fatis- fying my moft fanguine expectations. They were both Brahmens, of high caft, and learned men. I began to interrogate them concerning the roads from Ruttunpour to Omercuntuc. They faid there was but one, which led from the north fide of the town into the hills, where it continually afcends and defcends over mountains, and leads through deep defites, on the fides of precipices, and through a foreft almoft impenetrable, to Pindara, (a diltance of about twelve cofs,) which is the head of a Purgunnah bearing the fame name; but the village is very poor, confifting only of a few Goand huts. From this place the road was only known to the mountaineers, who are always taken as guides to direét the pilgrims im afcending the table land of Omercuntuc. The Soane rifes-on the eaft fide of it, and flows firft through Pindara, where being joined by numerous other ftreams from the N. EF. fide of this mountainous land, it proceeds in a northerly direclion through Sohawepour, and Bogale- cund ; whence turning to the eaftward, it purfues its courfe to the Ganges. After afcending the table land, the temple is found fituated nearly in the center of it; where the Nurbudda rifes from a {mall pucka Coond, for’ well,) from which, they told me, a ftream perpe- tually flows, and glides along the furface of the high Jand, until reaching the weft end of it, it precipitates itfelf into Mundilla. Whey defcribed the fall as im- menfe,' and faid, that at the foot of the table land, its bed becomes a confiderable expanfe, where being immediately joined by feveral other ftreams, it affumes the form.of a large river. I was re FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNSGOODUM, IQ] I was much gratified with this defcription, which they delivered with fo little hefitation, and which agreed fo well with the accounts I had previoufly re- ceived, that it left no doubt in my mind as to its ve- racity. I next inquired of them, in whofe territory Omercuntuc was confidered. ‘They faid, that the Nag- pour government attached a part of it to their Pur- gunnah of Pindara; a fecond part was claimed by the Rajah of Sohawepour; and a third by the Goands ; in whofe poffeffion indeed the whole at that time refted. They defcribed the building as being about forty feet high; that the images were numerous, and that they were deftriptive of a very romantic fable; and this fubjeét immediately led me into that of the pilgrimage. A defire, it feems, to poffefs the property accruing from the offerings, and taxation levied on the pilgrims who travel thither, had raifed three competitors for it; but it properly belonged to the Brahmens who attend on the pagoda. i Tue Hindoos worfhip at the fource of thefe rivers the confort of Siva, whom Sir Wittiam Jones, in his Treatife on the Gods of Greece, Jialy, and India, mentions as being diftinguifhed by the names of Par- vaTi, or the mountain-born godde{ls; Duxrea, or dif- ficult of accefs; and Buavani, or the goddefs of fe- cundity ; which latter is her leading name at Omer- cuntuc. The temple which contains the Moorat or image of Buavani, was built by one of the ancient Rajahs of Ruttunpour. Vhe Pundits faid there were formerly records of fifty-two fucceffions; but that, about fixty years ago, the family had become extin&; when the Mahraitas took advantage of the confyfion that enfued, from the endeavours of many competitors, to feize upon the government ; and have retained it ever fince that period. They related to me the names of three preceding Rajahs; viz. of HEonosun Sine;. his father, Heonnuraits; grand father, BisnauT Sine; © and great grand father, Rurrun Sing. More their G3 memory; 102 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE memory, or papers, could not furnifh; but that the whole might be attained by reference to records which were now difficult to be found. Upon my expreffing much folicitude to poffefs them, they told me that they doubted if there were any in Ruttunpour ; for that the oppreffion and calamity which had befallen the city, fince the Mahrattas had got poffeffion of it, had de- ftroyed that encouragement which the Brahmens, under the government of their ancient Rajahs, had been ac- cuftomed to receive; and having deprived them of fmall grants of land, upon which they had formerly fubfifted, they had not only dilturbed their literary purfuits, but had diftreffed them to fuch a degree, that they had been compelled to wander in fearch of the means of fubfiftence, and of peaceable retirement, elfewhere ; and it might naturally be fuppofed that they had taken their books and papers with them, There were at this time, they faid, only two or three families remaining, in the fervice of the Mahratta government, upon flipends fo flender, that they were barely enabled to fubfift, Tue fpring from which the Nurbudda takes its fource, is faid to be enclofed by a circular wall, which | was built by a man of the name of Rewan, and on that account the river is called Maht Rewah, from its fource all through Mundizlla, until is reaches the con- fines of Bhopaul. The images at Omercuntuc are faid to reprefent Buavant, (who is there worfhipped under the fymbol of Narmapa, or the Narbuddaviver,) much enraged at her flave Jonitva, and a great variety of attendants preparing a nuptial banquet; to which a very romantic fable is attached: That Soane, a demi-god,sbeing much enamoured with the extreme beauty of Narmapa, after a very tedious courtfhip, prefumed to approach the Goddefs, in hopes of ac- complifhing the obje& of his wifhes by efpoufing her. Nagmapa fent her flave Jourtia to obferve in what ftate he was coming ; and, if arrayed in jewels, : of FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 103 of lovely form and dignity, or worthy to become her confort, to condu& him to Omercuntuc. Jouiria departed, met with Soane, and was fo dazzled with the fplendor of his ornaments, and extreme beauty, that fhe fell paffionately in love with him; and fo far forgot her duty as to attempt to perfonate her miftrefs ; in which fucceeding, Bravani (or Narmapa) was fo enraged at the deceit, that, upon their arrival at Omercuntuc, fhe feverely chaftifed Jouirza, and dif figured her face, in the manner faid to be reprefented | inthe image. She then precipitated Soane from the top of the table Jand to the bottom, whence that river rifes ; difappeared herfelf in the very fpot where the Narbudda iffues ; and from the tears of Jonita, a little river.of that name fprings at the foot of Omercyuntuc. Tue Pundits terminated their account by prefent- ing me with an addrefs of Bras Muni to the Nar- budda, extrafted from the Vayer Purana; and which my friend Mr. Samver Davis tranflated for me in the following words. ‘* Beas Muni thus addreffed Nurmapa, (or the Narbudda river :) Glorious as the fun and moon are thine eyes; but the eye in thy fore- head blazes like fire: Bearing in thy hand a fpear like the Tre/ul, and refting on the breaft of Buyros. The blood of Anpux (Ossura) is dried up in thy prefence; thy Weufon (a fort of {fnow) is the difpeller of dread from the human race. Brama and Seva refound thy praifes: Mortals adore thee. The Munis reverencé thee; Dewas (demi-gods) and Hindras (angels) are thy progeny. Thou art united wjth the ocean; thou art defcended from Surya. By thee are martals fanétified. Thou difpeller of want, thou encreafeth the profperity of thofe who perform devotions to thee. By thee are mortals direéted to the blifsful regions, _ and taught to avoid the manfions of punifhment. Thou art alfo Resa, a child of Hemata, (the {nowy mountain.) Nurmapa anfwered, OQ Muni! thy G4 OuSh: tao Oras ' 404 “NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE words are perfeét, and thy heart is pure: Be thou chief of Munis. By reading this, a man’s life will be . léngthened, his happinefs and fame encreafed, and his progeny multiplied.” Marcu 16th. Tars morning I made an excurfion to fee the tank and buildings on the weit fide of Rut- tunpour. The firft objects that attracted my attention were two Hindoo temples on a hill: one had been ereCted by Bezmsajez in honour of Lercumun Ram; and the other I found had been built in honour of Bermajee, whofe heroic-exploits had raifed him in the opinion of the Mahrattas to the honour of a Dewtah ; at whofe fhrine, offerings, and facrifices, are accordingly made at ftated periods. The guide then Jed me over fome high banks, round the eaft and north fides of the fort. From the latter a gate projetts into a tank upona high mound. Thefe two faces are furrounded- by two large tanks; but the rampart is entirely fallen down, and in the place where it formerly ftood, had been ereéted fome poor huts. In the north end of the fort is fituated a fmall brick Hindoo/tannee houfe; in which Axnunpysye, and another Ranny of the late Beemsayjee, refided. He left three wives at his death; one of whom only had burned herfelf with his remains; and the other two were then fupported on a Oe; granted to them by the Berar Rajah. I proczepED in a fouth-weft dire@ion, until I ¢ame to a building facred to Buyroe; and found in it an enormous Ido}, made of blue granite, about nine feet in height, and which was rubbbed over with red paint, and adorned with flowers. I was next direfied to a little hill, called Letchmy Tackry, upon which is an image and temple dedicated to BHAVAN; ~ whofe proteétion, they faid, had ever prevented the Muffulmen from difturbing the Hindoos in their religi- ous rites at Ruééunpour. From this hill, looking north, I had FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 105 I had a fine profpeét of the town and fort of Ruétun- pour, furrounded by a great number of tanks and pools. Beyond them appeared the mountain of Loffagur, on which the Mahrattas formerly had a polt; and the view was terminated by the blue moun- tains towards Omercuntuc. To the fouthward was a large lake, called Doo/apour Talaow ; the embankment of which was nearly two miles in length; and to the weftward; about a mile diftant, was a little white building, which they told me was the tomb of Moo- Jakhan, a Patan mendicant, who had been killed by the Goands, many years ago, while endeavouring to make converts to the Mahommedan faith. I now defcended from the hill, and went to look at a heap of-ruins; among which they pointed out to me Rajah Roconavt’s old Mahal, or houfe, under Goofapahar. It had been pulled to pieces for the fake of the materjals; and the walls had been much muti- lated, in hopes of finding treafure. This byilding had been conftruéted on the old fite of Ruéiwnpour, which then bore the name of Rajepour. On my return I ob- ferved a building in the middle of a tank, ereéted on thirty-fix arches of the gothic kind, upon which were raifed twenty-four pyramids over the external piers ; and within them appeared a temple of a pyramidical form, the entire height of which I computed to be about fifty feet. They informed me it was a monu- ment eretted to the memory of one of the ancient Rajahs of Ruttwnpour ; and this obje@ having raifed my curiofity, I felt a {trong defire to crofs the water for a nearer infpeétion of it; for, if there had been any in{cription upon it, it might probably have thrown fome light upon the hiftory of this part of India. I found, however, that the little excurfion I had already made, had. begun to excite fome furprife in the town; which any further delay might have ' increafed almoft to an alarm; and. as I depended a good deal upon the afliftance of the Subadar of Cho- teefeur, 106 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE teefeur, in profecuting the remainder of my route; I conceived it more advifable to abandon the building, and return to my camp; than to hazard any obftruc- tion to my fulfilling with fuccefs the very arduous un- dertaking I was engaged in, Tur Pundits vifieed me again about noon, when a converfation took place concerning the buildings, and ruins, I had vifited in the early part of the day; which commenced with an account of feven Coonds, wells) over which, they faid, as many Dewas prefide. Bathing in them they confidered as highly beneficial, for thereby they imagine they receive an ablution trom fin. Thefe wells are fituated in and about Rué- tunpour ; and from the fanclity attributed to them, the place has been called a Co//y. They related to me a number of fables concerning demons, and giants, who formerly inhabited thefe hills; one of whom, in particular, they mentioned by the name of Gopaut Row Pawan, a great wreltler, who lived in the reign of the Emperor Acsar, and whole name is ftill attached to a part of the hills on the north fide of Ruttunpour. Vhey toid me many extraordinary ftories of his exploits, and feats of ftrength and agility; and added, that the Emperor Acsar, hearing of his fame, had fent for him to Court, and that his Majetty had been vattly gratified by his wonderful perform- ances. Tne Pundiis being about to take their leave ;~and as my departure next morning would probably pre- vent our meeting again; I thought the liberal and ready information they had given me, demanded fome return; and, after making them a fuitable compenfa- tion, I expreffed a wifh, that if they knew of any in- fcriptions, or ancient legends, in or about Rutiunpour, they would favour me with copies of them. They de- parted, promifing to comply with my wifhes, fo far as might lie in their power; and in the evening they ~ fent FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 107 fent me a paper on which were written fome lines in the Deonagur character, but which proved to be no- thing more than a tran{cript from the Mehabarat. Rurrunpour is undoubtedly a place of great anti- quity ; and, could I have remained there a fufficient time to examine its ruins, and to fearch for the ancient records of the place, it is probable I fhould have ob- tained fome ufeful information concerning it. Marcu 18th. Havine now refted five days at Rutiunpour, our journey was renewed, with frefh {pirits, through a champaign country, abundantly watered with little rivers, full of villages, and beauti- fully ornamented with groves and tanks. After the difficulties we had encountered, the change of fcene was truly gratifying; and the Ma/ratia government being well eftablifhed, and the country highly culti- wated; we met with avi) treatment, and abunda nce of every fpecies of grain. Thefe were comforts to which we had been fo long unaccuftomed, that the hardihips we had fuffered in traverfing the mountains and wiids _ of Corair, Kurgummah, and Mahtin, were {oon for- got. But as an account of each day’s journey, through this fertile country, would be tedious and uninterefting in the detail, I need only mention, that we travelied 100 miles through it in litle more than thirteen days, which brought us on the g1it of Marth to Ryepour, the next principal town in Choieefgur ; but which, from its population, and commerce, might juitly be ranked ' the firft. I computed about 3000 huts in it: there is alfo a large ftone fort on the N. E. fide of the town, the walls of which are decayed, but the ditch is deep and wide. Tue foil in this country is a rich black mould, but no where more than three feet in depth. Under this the folid rock appears, as was perceptible in all the beds of the rivers, and in the fides of op and wells. | It 108 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE It produces large quantities of wheat, and vegetable oil; fuch as the linfeed, and Palmachrifti, and va- rious kinds of pulfe. Rice is not abundant, it being - only cultivated behind large refervoirs of water, col- lected in the rainy feafon, in fituations where the de- clivity of the furface is fuitable; and through the dykes, or. embankments of which, the water is occa- fionally let out to fupply the vegetation, when the fall of rain from the atmofphere no longer favors it. ‘Larce quantities of grain are exported from Cho- teefgur all over the Nizam’s dominions, and even.to the Czrcars, when the fcarcity in thofe provinces re- quires it. From the latter they import falt, which is retailed at fuch an extravagant price, that it 1s fome- times fold for its weight in filver. The villages are very numerous, but poor; and the country abounds in cattle, and brood mares of the éaitoo {pecies. The population of Chotee/gur is not great, nor does the fy{tem of government to which it is fubjeét at all tend to increafe it. Tue Subah of Choteefgur, with its dependencies, was at this time rented by the Berar government, to Irrut Punorr, for a f{pecific fum, which was payable dhnually in Nagpour; and who, in confideration of the rank of Swbadar, and his appointment, bad like- wife paid a confiderable‘fum. Upon further inquiry as to the means by which the Subadar managed the country, I was informed, that he farmed different portions of it to his tenants, for a certain period, and for fpecific fums; nearly upon the fame terms as the whole was rented to him. The revenue is colleéted by his tenantry, which, in thofe parts of the country where the government is well eftablifhed, gives them little trouble. The attention of the Sudadar is chiefly directed to levying tributes from the Zemcendars in the mountainous parts of the country; who being al- . ways. FROM CHUNARCHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 109 ways refra€tory, and never paying any thing until much time has been fpent in warfare, the refult is often precarious, and the tribute confequently trivial. I was next led to inquire what method was adopted by the tenantry in colleéting the revenue from the pea- fants. They informed me that it invariably confifted in taxing the ploughs, and was always delivered in the produce of the lands; as grain, oil, or cotton, ac- cording to the fpecies of cultivation for which the im-. plements had been ufed. This confequently occafions a vaft accumulation of the produce of the country to the tenant ; and fome expedient becomes immediately neceffary to convert it into fpecie to enable him to pay his rent. * Tue infecurity attending the traveller, in his pro- perty and perfon, throughout moft of the native go- vernments of India, and the privilege allowed to the Zemeendars, of taxing the merchants who pafs through their diftriéts, is fo difcouraging to foreign traders, that they are rarely feen, in the Mahratta territory, employed in any other line of traffic than that of bringing for fale a few horfes, elephants, camels, and fhawls. All other branches of trade, both in exports and imports, are under the immediate management of fubjeéts to the empire; under whofe protection, like- wife, a numerous clafs of people, called Brinjaries, carry on a continual trafic in grain, and every other neceflary of life. By thefe, the largeft armies are frequently fupplied: but although much inland com- merce is carried on in this way, it derives very little encouragement from any regulations of the Mahratta government, as to the improveinent of roads, or any thing to animate it; and it is chiefly upheld* by the neceffity they are under of converting the produce of the lands into fpecie; the Brinjaries purchafing the grain at a moderate rate from the Zemeendars, and retailing it again in thofe parts of the country, where the poverty of the foil, or a temporary fcarcity, may offer a ready market. Accordingly we find the Brinjary x 4 110° NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE Brinjary perfevering through roads, which nothing but the moft indefatigable {pirit of induftry could in- duce him to attempt, and where the ftraightnefs of the paths and defiles, barely affords a paffage for himfelf and his bullocks. Tus Mahrattas keep their peafantry in the moft ab- ject flate of dependance, by which means, they al- ledge, the Ryats are lefs liable to be turbulent, or of- fenfive to the government, Coin is but fparingly cir- culated among them; and they derive their habitations, and fubfiftence, from the labour of their own hands. Their troops, who are chiefly compofed of emigrants, from the northern and weftern parts of Hindooftan, are quartered upon the tenantry, who, in return for the accommodation and fubfiftence they afford them, require their affiftance, whenever it may be neceffary, for collecting thé revenues. Such was the ftate of the country and government of Chotee/gur; the exports of which, in feafons of plenty, are faid to employ 100,000 bullocks; and it is accordingly one of the moft productive provinces under the Berah Rajah. Tux only road from Cuttack to Nagpour paffes through Ryepour: it is indeed the only track by which a communication is kept open between thofe iwo places; but it is frequently objitructed by the —Zemeendars who poffefs the intervening fpace of hilly country. Aerit 4th. A journey of feven days, during. which the weather proved very pleafant, terminated this day on the fouthern confines of Choteefgur. We were bere within view of the hills that extend from near the fea coaft of the Northern Circars to this part of the peninfula; a fpace of about three degrees in latitude, Our march through this fine champaign country had recruited the ftrength of our cattle; and I found my party yet able to endure much fa- tigue, and hard fervice, fhould it- be required, I had ? ah FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 11} had been abundantly regaled with fine water. fowls, large flocks of ortolans and quails; and the large herds of cattle having furnifhed us with milk, and ghee, in great abundance, which we obtained for the moft inconfiderable prices, our departure from this. charming country was regretted by the whole party ; and the recollection of the hardfhips we had already fuffered in a hilly country, rendered the profpeét be- fore us rather unwelcome. ‘Ir was here that I firfl met the Mahanuddee, or Cuttack river, and croffed it to enter upon the thick woods of Conkair, where the road immediately dwindled into a narrow path, or defile, through thick bufhes and foreft trees. After croffing a low ridge of hills, we entered upon that tract of country which is poffeffed by the ancient Rajahs of Goandwannah ; and is entirely inhabited by the Goand mountaineers. The village at which our magch terminated this day, con- fifted only of five poor huts; and the Goands, amount- ing to about fifteen inhabitants, came out to gaze at us. They were totally divefted of alarm; and gave us to underftand, through the medium of a Fa/foos Hirkarrah, that, but for the inftructions they had re- ceived from their chief, they would not have allowed us to enter upon their territory. Aprit. 5th. Turis day a very ferious misfortune befell me, in the Jofs of the only Hirkarrah who had ever before been-in thefe wild and unfrequented traéts. He was the fame whom I have already mentioned as having vifited the fources of the Narbudda and Soane rivers; at which time he was in the fervice of the Mahrattas. He had, three days before, been indif- pofed with a complaint in his bowels, probably owing to the change of water, which had induced me to dif- penfe with his attendance, in order that he might tra- ve] at his leifure, in company with another fick man, ; . who s 112 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE who ufually came to the ground about an hour after the reft of the people. This day, however, they were both mifling; and on my inquiring into the caufe, the Mahraita Hirkarrah, whom Irrut Pun- pir had deputed with me from Ruttunpour, replied, by conjeéturing, that they had been robbed and mur- dered on the road by the Goands ; for, faid he, where are they to find refuge in this wild and inhofpitable country ? INTELLIGENCE Of my approach having been fent, by the Mahratta Aumil, on the frontier of Choteefgur, to the Conkair Rajah; this evening a Vakeel came from him, to congratulate me on my arrival in his territory, and to conduét me to his refidence. I was much pleafed at the courtefy of the Goand chief; for the fpecimen I had feen of his fubjeéts, fhewed that they were in general very favage, and by no means wanting in fpirit; and I foon found, that nothing but conciliating their good opinion, would enable me to travel among them with any probability of fuccefs. We were, however, abundantly fupplied with grain in our progrefs through his country. Aprit 6th. We arrived at the town of Conkair, which is fituated between a high rocky hill and the fouth bank of the Mahanuddee river. On the fummit of the hill the Rajah had built a fortrefs, and mounted two guns. We encamped in a mango grove on the north fide of the river, where, after taking a little re- frefhment, I difpatched to the Rajah the letter which had been procured for me by Irrut Punopir fromthe ~ Ranny of Bremsajez. An anfwer was returned in about two hours, ftating, that the Rajah would vifit me the enfuing morning; when I fhould be informed of every particular concerning my route to the coun- try of the late Vizra-3aM-RAvze; and, in the mean ‘time he fent me a prefent of five fowls, fome eggs, and a {mall pig. r . My FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 113 My Hirkarrahs foon got intelligence that the Ra- . jahs of Conkair and Bujlar were at variance; and that the former had laid wafte and taken poffleffion of the N. E. frontier of the Bu/tar Rajah’s country; where they informed me, the Mahanuddee rifes at a place called Sehowah, about feven cofs to the fouth of Con- hair. This place is entirely furrounded by hills, but the ranges extending from the north round to the eaft and fouth, appeared very lofty and extenfive. The Bufar frontier is only fix cofs diftant to the fouthward, and is entered upon through Tilly Gautty, a very rugged and fteep pafs over the hills. Aprit 7th. This morning, about eight o’clock, was announced to me the approach of Sau Sino, the Rajah of Conkair ; of whofe intended vifit having re- ceived previous notice, I had prepared every thing for his reception accordingly. After the falutation was over, I began an inquiry into the nature of the country through which my journey was to be purfued tothe Northern Circars. The Rajah replied perfonally to a variety of queftions, and I was furprized to find him fpeak the Hindooftanny language with great flu- ency. He gave me very explicit information, that my neareft route would be by Dongah to Fugdulpour, the principal town of Bujflar; from thence to Co- tepar, which is the boundary between Bu/tar and Faepour; and thence to Faepour through Koorkooty gaut, to the country of Viziaram Ravuze. He faid that this road to the fea coaft was frequented only by the Brinjarzes: but even they had lately abandoned it, in confequence of the refra€tory conduét of the Bu/iar Rajah ; for the neighbouring Goand Zemeendars, in- ftigated:by the Mahraitas, had plundered and deftroyed all the villages to a confiderable diftance upon it. He then informed me of another route, taking a cir- cuit to the eaftward, by Schowah (the fource of the . Mahanuddee) through Ryesur to Fapour; which the Brinjaries at that time frequented; and by which _ VOL, ViT. H the 114 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE the Buflar Rajah’s territory would be avoided. Both ' roads met at Faepour, the capital of the country bear- ing the fame name; which town is faid to confift of | about five hundred Oorea huts. . The old town of Bujftar, 1 was informed, had been deferted; the in- habitants having removed to Fugdulpour ; under which a confiderahle river runs, called the Jnderowty; the bed of which, at that place, is very rocky, and not fordable at any period of the year. A {mall fort is fituated in a peninfula formed by the winding of the river; and a deep ditch having been dug acrofs the narrow neck of land, it is confidered a {trong fitua- tion; but, in the rainy feafon, the river overflows its banks, and forms a very extenfive lake on all fides. b Tue road by Sehowah and Ryegur appearing the only pratticable one, I had refolved, after taking an adequate fupply of provifions from Conkair, to com~ mence upon it: But, on communicating my intention to Saum Sinc, he endeavoured -to difluade me from it; alledging, in the firft place, that if I reached the Faepour gaut, I fhould find it fhut up, and occupied by a large body of troops belonging to.the fon of the Jate ViziaramM Rauze; who would certainly oppofe me; and that my party was not only too weak to force a paflage, but even to preferve ourfelves from being, plundered, and cut off. Upon afking the reafon of his being there in a hoftilemanner, be told me, that ViztaraM Ravuze’s country had been taken from him by the Fringhys ;* that the Rajah, with a great many of his people, had died in defence of it, (alluding to the action near Padnaburam, in 1794,) and that he did. not doubt, but Narrain Bauppoo, his fon, and the remainder of his adherents, would be glad of an op- portunity of retaliating upon me and my party. It appeared, indeed, that Rajah Ramiocuun, of Fae- pour, had, fubfequent to the death of Viz1aRam RaAuzey + Europeans, ——e—-SC tC FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 115 Ravze, afforded proteétion to his fon; having re« ceived him, and his adherents, with much cordiality ; and had united them with his own forces, to enable him to refift the Englifh, and evade paying the tribute which had formerly been paid to Viziaram Rauze, Saum Sine added, that, as I fhould haye to pafs through the center of the Faepour country, if I efcaped from one attempt that would be made to plun- der me, I could neverthelefs not hope to penetrate through it; for Rajah Ramiocuun could at any time mufter 5000 men, the greater part of whom carried matchlocks; and others were provided with large crooked knives, and long {pears ; whofe cuftom is to ¢reep on the ground under cover of the bufhes, until within reach of their enemy, when they throw their fpears with great dexterity and effeét. He next re- prefented to me that the Buftar Rajah, Dorryar Deo, and his fon, PrerxisseN Deo, were very treacherous and powerful; having poffeffion of a great extent of country, divided into forty-eight Purgunnahs. That Dorayar Deo, at the time of the deceafe of his fa- ther, had three brothers, on two of whom he had feized, and having put out their eyes, he ftill kept them in confinement; but the third had made his ef- cape to Nagpour. fany atts of the moft horrid treachery, which he had been guilty of towards his own people, were then detailed to me; and his only re- maining relative, who had been fubfervient to his views, having lately beén plundered by him, had fled to avoid more dreadful confequences. That Dorr- yar Deo had removed his refidence from Fugdulpour toa neighbouring hill fort, about five co/s diftant, called Kai/loor ; on.which he had fecured himfelf again{t the Manrattas ; and paid them no more tribute than he felt himfelf inclined to; on which account they plundered his country, and encouraged all the Zemeendars in the neighbourhood of Bu/iar to do the ‘fame ; and to wreft from him as much of his territory as they could. Saum Sine next ftated to me, that, under fuch circumftances, I could not expett that Dorryar H 2 Dro 116 | NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE Deo would pay much attention to my Mahratta Pur- wannah; and he was convinced, that if he did not attack me openly, he would do it underhand, by means of the Faepour Rajah. He concluded by tel- ling me, that he had been induced to give me this in- . formation, to diffuade me from proceeding to Vizta- nacruM, by Bufiar and Faepour, to. the end that no reproach might come upon him; for in cafe any misfortune fhould befal me, the Mahratias would un- doubtedly tax him with duplicity, innot having given me information of the danger before me; and that as I was recommended to his care by his adopted mo- ther, the Ranny of the late Bemsayjee, he felt himfelf doubly inclined to prevent any harm happening to me; but, if I was determined upon taking that route, I muft take the confequences upon myfelf; for, after the reprefentation he had made of the difficulty and dan- ger of attempting it, he fhould confider himfelf as rid of all refponfibility, and would make the fame known to the Mahratia government. ’ Tus information of the Goand chief was delivered with fo much candour, and fo very explicitly, that I could not harbour a doubt as to its veracity ; and I found it afterwards fully verified on my arrival in the Circars. I was next led to inguire, that, fuppofing the country was fettled, and the Bujlar and Faepour Rajahs not unfriendly to travellers, if the track ‘through it would be of a convenient nature for loaded cattle. Ssaum Sine replied, that the road through thefe countries confifted of one continual afcent and defcent, through the thickeft forefts and mountainous paths; and in {ome places over the fides of the moit craggy precipices ;, that the whole of the Buftar coun- try was almoft a wildernefs ; being, in a few places only, thinly inhabited by the wild Goands, who are in a ftate of nature; and that in fome parts I fhould find no FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 117 no water but at a very long diftances; and, in reality, no fupplies of grain, until I fhould arrive upon the frontier of ViziarAM Ravzez’s country. Sucu unfavourable reports of the flate of the coun- tries before me, damped at once the hopes I had en- tertained of fulfilling with entire fuccefs the obje@t of my deputation; and I experienced the moft vexatious difappointment at fuch.a check being thrown in the way of my progrefs. I was indeed at a lofs which” way to dirett my courfe through this labyrinth of mountains and wildernefs; but, upon afking Saum Since which would be the mott eligible road to the fea coaft, he replied without hefitation, that the only pratticabl e road would be from Conkair, through the hills and jungles to Byragur, a diftance of about forty cofs to the weftward; where I fhould fall in witha high road leading to the Deccan through the middle of Chanda, a fine champaign country. As my original intention of proceeding in a foutherly direétion had been fruftrated, and the track pointed out to me through Chanda, would ‘ftill furnifh many defirable acquifitions in geographical knowledge, I refolved to adopt it; or rather I knew of no other to purfue. Tue Rajah, who was now about to take his leave, perceiving a fheet of white paper upon the table, which attraéted his curiofity, it was handed to him ; when he admired it exceedingly; and made a requett that, if I had any to fpare, I would give him fome; which I premifed accordingly ; and here our confe- rence ended, Wen Rajah Saum Sine, with his retinue, had departed, I fent an intelligent man to him to take an account of all the roads leading from this place to the fea coaft; and particularly of a Hat which he had ad- vifed me to purfue. Asthe Mahratta Hirkarrah who H 3 had . 118 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE had accompanied me from Ruttunpour, was here ta leave me, it became neceffary that we fhould have fome other man who could interpret between us and the Goands who were to be our guides. I fent there- fore a requeft to the Rajah, foliciting that fuch a per- fon might accompany us to his frontier; and likewife, that he would give me letters recommending meto the attention of theother Goand Zemeendars between Conk- air and Byragur. As an inducement to him to com- ply, I took this opportunity of fending him, accord- ing to my promife, a quire of gilt writing paper, and fome coloured China paper. In the evening my mef- fenger returned with an account, that the Rajah had been delighted with the little prefent I had made him ; and had in a very fatisfactory manner complied with my requeft, Azout feven o'clock in the evening, the Rajah’s Dewan, who I underftood was the only man in the town that could read or write, came and prefented me with a fmall piece of paper, addreffed to the Goand chief whofe territory is fituated between Conkair and Byragur. It was written in the Mahraita charatter ; and, on procuring a tranflation, I found it was ad- dreffed to the Rajah of Pannawar, and contained merely information of who I was, and where I was going, in order that he might not be alarmed at my approach, nor impede me in my progrefs through his country. The Dewan then delivered us fome Goands, as guides, and departed. Aprit 8th. Tis morning we experienced much trouble in detaining any of our guides ; fome of whom had, after repeated ftruggles, broke loofe, and ran off. Our route led through thick forefts and defiles among the hills, which continued during this and the enfuing day, until we reached Bou/lagur, a large Goand village, fituated at the foot ofa high hill. It was here I firft obferved the ftreams running to the weftward, and that the » FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGGODUM. 119 the country is drained into the Godavery ; having hitherto perceived the little rivers and nullahs running eaftward, and falling into the Mahanuddee. Fréin Conkair to this place (a diftance of about forty miles) not a fingle habitation had occurred, which could with propriety be denominated a hamlet. I had in- deed obferved a hut or two, here and there, with {mall {pots of land fomewhat cleared, where the Goands had cut down the trees to within three feet of the ground, and having interwoven the branches fo as to faite their plantations again{i the attacks of wild beafts, had removed the intervening grafs and creepers, to make room for the cultivation of a little maize, or Indian corn. Apri ioth. THis morntng, as the party was moving off, the Goands, who had been brought out of the village by the Rajah’s people to ferve as guides, were no fooner delivered to us, than they began to make very defperate attempts to get away; in moft of which they fucceeded. The Rajah’s men alledged, that it was from fear; but to me it appeared to pro- ceed from knavery, and an inclination to quarrel; for, when we had moved on a little way, a large body of Goands, armed with fpears, furrounded a loaded bullock that was coming off the ground a Itttle later than the reft ; and, if I had not fent back a party to the affiftance of the people in charge of it, there ap- peared to be little doubt but they would have carried it off. A man alfo, who had dropped fome part of his property, and had returned the day before to look for it, was no more heard of; which convinced me that he had been cut off by thefe wild favages, who appear not to be wanting in inclination to fight, when plunder is in:view, and who ufually add murder to their depredations. Aprit 12th. Wer reached the Conkair Rajah’s frontier; and I had fearcely gone beyond it, when intelligence was brought me of a large body of H 4 men 120 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE | men being perceived pofted in the jungle on our left flank. aie reconnoitering them, 1 found that they chad taken poffeffion of a defile, through which the road led; that many of them had matchlocks, with their | matches ready lighted ; and the reft were armed with fpears, bows, andarrows. Findingus aware of them, they did not advance ; but a man on horfeback came forward, and faid, that he was deputed by the Rajah of Pannawar to afcertain who we were; but on my fhew- ing him the Conkair Rajah’s paper, he returned to his party, who made way for us to pafs them, and pro- ceeding, we foon reached Pannawar. Here I per- ceived the Rajah, feated on a rifing ground, gazing at us; and immediately fent the Mahratia pafs for his infpe@tion, to which, although he fhewed fome re- fpeét, he would not afford us grain, nor provifions of of any kind; and in the moft fullen manner rejeéted all Ce iad seen ons whatever. It was not until our utmoft entreaties had been made, that we could get: guides from him; in which at length fucceeding, I de- parted with PD cith fatisfaction ees the inhofpitable manfion of this Goand chief. Tue Buflar frontier is about ten cofs diftant from this place; the afpett of the country in that di- rection is HeRY mountainous; and all accounts cor- roborated the Conkair Rajah’s defcription of it, as being a wildernefs, and almoft defolate. Our road led from one paffage through the hills to another, fo that the view could no where be extenfive. Thefe are doubtlefs the ranges of hills, which, continuing along the eall fide of Berar, conne& the mountains of Omercuntuc, and Mundilla, with thofe of Tilngana and Bufiar ; and extend to the fea coaft in the Nor- thern Circars, A marcn of fifty miles more, in three days, brought us to Malliwer, the refidence of another Goand chief. The road was much more difficult, and the country one continued wildernefs. . A confiderable declivity, between 7 FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 1921 between the mountains, feparates the territory of the Rajah of Pannawar from that of Malliwer. 1 had frequently obferved the Goands gather a {mall red plum from the jungles, and eat it; and this day a fepoy, who had followed their example, prefented. me fome upon a leaf, which, on eating, I found to bea very pleafant fubacid Siaciath ik afterwards met with abundance of this berry throughout Chanda, and was careful to preferve the ftones, fome of which I planted in the Circars, and brought the remainder to Bengal. Doorooe Suaw, the Rajah of Malliwer, fupplied us with a little rice; but, until I had fent the Mahratta pafs for his infpeétion on the following day, and de- manded guides, he feemed to concern himilelf but lit- tle about us. The man whom J had deputed upon this fervice, returned to inform me, that on his pre- fenting the Purwannah, the Goand chief had thrown | it down, and fpit upon it; and when he remonftrated with him on this difrefpeétful condué towards the Rajah of Berar, he replied, that he was not in Nag- pour, and that he apprehended nothing from him. Of this unaccountable conduct I took little notice at the time; but ordered my people to prepare for marching. Doorooce Suaw, perceiving our meafures, came to- wards our encampment with a large retinue; when every thing being ready to move off the ground, I fent my Moonfhee to him, efcorted by a mazck and fix JSepoys, with direétions to {hew him the pafs once more, and to caution him againft any difrefpect to it; for, notwithftanding the Rajah was abient from his capital, I fhould, on my arrival at Byragur, lofe no time in trani{mitting an account of the infult to the Mahratta ofiicers who were in charge of the government. He feemed to be flartled at the light of the jepoys; and, as foon as the meflage was deiivered to him, he fent to requeft a conference with me, to which I affented. Aman, called his Dewan, who {poke a little bad Hin- devee, 124 . NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE devee, was the interpreter between us. The yefult of our interview was, that Doorooc Suaw wanted a pre- fent from me: I told him his inhofpitable treatment did not merit it, and that I fhould give him none. At this he appeared much offended; but finding that his importunities availed him nothing, he ordered three of - his Goands to attend us as guides, with whom we im- mediately departed, leaving him no time to waver, or to countermand his orders. Havine difmounted from my horfe in the courfe of this march, to take the bearings of fome remark- abie hills, a man, and a lad about ten years old, whofe faces I knew not, fell proftrate at my feet. Upon inquirizg into the caule of it, I was informed they belonged to a tribe of Hindoo mendicants, known by the name of Goofaigns. The man firlt raifing his head and hands, in the moft fupplicating pofture, re- quefted that I would hear him. Surprize at this un- common circumftance arrefted my attention, and he began to recite histale. He faid, that he, in com- pany with many other Goofaigns, had fet out from the place of their refidence, Mzrzapour, (a town well known on the banks of the Ganges,) and that, after having travelled through the Englifh territory to Cuttack, and made the pilgrimage of Yaggernaut, they had refolved to make all the pilgrimages in the fouthern parts of the Peninfula: But wifhing firft to vifit the fource of the Mahanuddce, and principal places of fanétity upon the upper parts of the Gunga Godavery, they had taken their route along the banks of the former. Having ‘travelled unmolefted for fome time, and fubfifted, in fome places, on the alms of the Hindoos, wherever they found them, they had at length fallen in with the hills and jungles inhabited only by the Goands, who had plundered them, and murdered many of their companions; of whofe bodies they had made offerings to their God; and that the two pitiful objeéts before me, were an inftance of uncommon good fortune in efcaping FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 193 efcaping from the cruelty of thefe favages. I defired ‘the man and boy to raife themfelves up, when ‘they folicited my protettion, and permiffion to follow among my party; alledging, ‘that, but for my taking com paffion on their fituation, nid feeding them, they mu! undoubtedly perifh. The firft requeft I readily granted ; but, as to the fecond, I told him that I had been only’ enabled to travel in thefe wilds, with fo many people, by the moft provident precaution; and by making every man carry his food for a certain number of days, until frefh fupplies of grain could be procured: that it would not be juft in me to deprive any man of his daily allowance, to give to them: but, as there were many Hindoos among my people, they might prevail on fome of them to part with a little of their grain for immediate fubfiftence; and that in three days more we fhould arrive at Byragur, where their wants would be more effeétually relieved. Tue conference being ended, I refumed my journey for the day, and was no more importuned by the Goofaigns ; but I obferved them afterwards among the fepoys, and received many grateful acknowledgments from them for the protection I had afforded them. I found alfo, on inquiry, that the Hzndoo fepoys had fed them. Aprit i7th. Our journey was continued, with- out any remarkable occurrence, through the hills and jungles, to within nine miles of Byragur, where we arrived this day. This place was formerly annexed to Chanda, and the country ftill bears that name, though they are now feparate Subahdaries. Bisnun Punpir was at this time Subahdar of Byragur, and had rented the country for a fpecific period by contraét. The government was much of the fame nature as that I had met with in Chotcefgur. Byragur is confidered by the Mahrattas as a large town, and may wc of about 124 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE about three hundred tiled and thatched houfes. It has a ftone fort onthe N. W. fide, clofe under the eaft face of which runs the Kobragur, which winds round the S. W. fide of the town, and beipg joined by an- other fmall river, takes a north-wefterly courfe, and falls into the Wainy, or Baun Gunga. ByraAcur appeared to be a place of fome traffic: 1 found here large bodies of Brznjarzes from all parts of Choteefgur, and fome from the Circars. The trade feemed to confift chiefly of cotton, which is brought from the N. W. parts of Berar and Choteefgur. This is taken up by traders from the Czrcars, who, in ex- change for it, give falr, beetle, and coco nuts: and I underftood that from this cotton the moft beautiful cloths in the Northern Circars are manufactured. Tue long marches we had made through the hills and jungles, from Conkair, having haraffed us a good deal, I refolved to reft a day at this place; as well with a view to gain information of the country before us, as to recover from our fatigues. I found the Conkair Rajah’s information concerning the Buftar country, and that at this place I fhould fall in witha high road leading from Nagpour to Majulipatam, very accurate. The ‘Mahraita government being alfo well eftablifhed at Byrazur, ne createft attention was paid to my pafs, and I received every civility and attention in confequence of it. Aprit 18th. In the evening Bisoun Punpir paid me a vifit, and detailed to mea route leading from Byragur, through the city of Chanda, to Rajamandry, in length about two hundred co/s, or nearly four hun- dred miles: But the difference of latitude, in a me- ridional direétion between the two places, not exceed~ ing two hundred geographical miles, that route ap peared rather circuitous; and my intelligence from other FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 195 other quarters foon convinced me, that by going to Chanda, 1 fhould confiderably increafe the wetting I had already made from Conkazr. As the authority of the Mahratta government extended fome diftance to the eaftward of Chanda, I thought I might fafely ven- ture to take a foutherly courfe for five or fix marches, when drawing nearer to that part of the Nizam’s ter- ritory which I was to pafs through, I fhould probably obtain authentic information concerning the ftate of it. Tue general alarm that feemed to have pervaded the whole of the Berar Rajah’s fubjetts, throughout Chanda, in confequence of the Mahratta war with the Nizam ; and the armies being upon the point of com- ing to battle; a multitude of apprehenfions had been excited, and various reports were already circulated, as to the iffue of it. Immenfe quantities of grain had been fent from Chanda to fapply the Mahratta army ; and I found it was increafed in price near 200 fer cent. dearer than it had been in Choteefgur; rice being fold here at fixteen feers for a rupee. - Nacpour is not more than feventy miles from By- ragur in a north-welterly direction. I might now be faid to be verging upon the Deccan; and the change of climate, on entering the plain country, had be-' come very perceptible; for the nights, which in the Goand hills had been very chill, were now become hot. The foil in Chanda appears fandy; and the produce is chiefly rice, with fmall quantities of pulfe and fugar- cane. Numerous herds of the fineft goats, and fheep, are breed in this part of the country. ‘Apri igth. I moved from Byragur about fixteen miles to Purla; and proceeded through the eaftern fide of Chanda, fkirting round the Goand hills and jungles which lay to the left of my route. I was informed, that this hilly traét is partly fubjeti to the Mahraztas ; but, 196 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE but, at the diftance of twenty co/s the country belongs to the Bujiar Rajah, who is independant; and the in- habitants fo wild, that it is never frequented by travele lers; and I was told of more inftances of Fakeers. having been murdered in attempting to penetrate through it. Apri 20th. We arrived at Cherolygzir, a large and well peopled village ; from which place, I underftood, the city of Chanda is only thirty co/s diftant. Three marches more through a country tolerably open; brought us to Knuwfery, which is under the Subahdary of Chanda. Aprit 24th. We reached Tolady, a village neat the S. E. frontier of the Chanda Purgunnah; and crofled this day the Wainy, or Baungunga river, whichy rifing in the hills of Chotee/gur, receives all the little ftreams that have their fources on the S. W. fide.of the hills that divide the champaign country of Choteef- gur from Berar. We had obferved for the laf two days many numerous flocks of fheep and goats in the villages. The foil was very fandy; and the white ants fo numerous, that they ate the people’s cloaths while they flept, and fcarcely left them or me a pair of fhoes. Aprit 25th. Our march terminated at the little village of Cotala. I had now proceeded fo far in a foutherly direction, as nearly to reach the Chandé frontier ; and I was informed that only one {mall Pur- gunnah, belonging to the Berar Rajah, intervened be- tween this place and the Nizam’s territory; through which a high road leads into the Ellore Circar. | Tue hoftilities which at this time exifted between the Nizam and the Mahraita Empire, fuggefted to me the neceflity of proceeding with caution, in paffing the frontier of their refpettive countries; for, having no avid . _ -pafs, RROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGCOODUM. 1927 pafs, nor public papers, to produce to the Mizam’s officers, it was very uncertain in what manner they might receive me; or whether they would not refift my entering the territory of their fovereigny The Pur- gunnah I {hould firft enter upon, fubjett tothe Nizam, was Chinnoor; the capital town of which, bearing the fame name, is fituated on the north bank of the river Godavery. I was informed that this was the only in- habited place in the whole diftriét; for the Zemeendar who rented the country, having rebelled about feven years before, the Nizam had fent a large body of troops to fubdue him; but, not being able to get poffeffion of his perfon, had laid wafte the country, and had encouraged his vaffals to pillage it likewife. This warfare had continued about four years, when the refrattory. Zemeendar was at length betrayed by his own adherents; and murdered; after which all his {trong holds were reduced. But the calamity occa- fioned by this fcene of rapine, and murder, fell heavieft upon the peafantry, who had all fled, and fought refuge in the neighbouting diftriéts; and, for the laft three years, there had not been an inhabitant in the whole diftri¢t, excepting a few matchlockmen in the fort of Chinnoor. As my route would not lay within thirty miles of _Chinnoor, I had nothing to apprehend from that quar- ter; and the reft of the country being defolate, there was no body to obftrué me until I fhould have crof- fed the Godavery, and proceeded about forty cofs along the fouth bank of that river, which would bring me upon the Rajah of Paloon/hah’s frontier. | Asururr Row, the Rajah of Paloon/hah, had \ike- wife refifted the Nzzam’s government for many years; and at this time he barely acknowledged allegiance to him. Upon inquiring into his hiftory, charatter, and in what mannertravellers who paffed through his coun- try were treated, I was informed, that the old Rajah had left two fons, the eldeft of whom, who was only * nineteen: 128 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE nineteen years of age at. the time of his father’s de- ceafe, had fucceeded him. That his territory con- fifted of two Purgunnahs from the Cummun Zemeen- dary, viz. Paloonfhah, and Sunkergherry. He is a Munfubdar of the Empire, and holds the country as a Fagheer, on confideration of his maintaining a certain body of troops for the fervice of his fovereign. When the Nizam’s government was effective in Paloonfhah, all the roads were much frequented; but fince the Rajah had been refraétory, the roads were fhut up; and feveral horfe merchants who had attempted to pafs through the country, of late years, had been either robbed of their horfes, or the Rajah had taken them for much lefs than their real value. The only travel- lers who frequented this road at prefent, were the Brinjaries ; and they were only permitted to pafs on condition of paying certain duties; but even this the Rojah would not have allowed, but from an appre- henfion that the Mahrattas might encourage the wild Goands, who live in the hills on the north fide of the Godavery, to plunder his country ; as indeed they had formerly done; when the rapine and murder commit- ted by them, had fo much diftreffed the Tullinghy in- habitants, that they flood in the greateft dread of thofe favages ever fince. From thefe unfavorable accounts of the Paloon/hah Rajah, 1 had little reafon to expeét that I fhould get through his country without trouble; which induced me to dire€t my attention ferioufly to the Goand hills and jungles, with a view to difcover, if poflible, fome track through them into the Company’s territory near the fea coaft. Aprit 26th. Arter fkirting along the eaft fide of the Seerpour Purgunnah, 1 arrived near the town of Beejoor, within four cofs.of the hills and jungles that are inhabited only by the Goands. . My information concerning the Nizam’s country being at this place 5 fully J FROM GHUNARCGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM, 129 fully confirmed, I refolved to avoidit if poffible. I nderftood that there was no regular road through the hilly country to the fea coaft, but that the Brinjaries fometimes penetrate through it, and that they fre- quently go into the hills, with fugar and falt, to barter with the Goands for the produce of their jungles. The difference of latitude beetween Ellore and this places being little more than two degrees, convinced me that the diftance in'a-direét line could not be great. The route through Chinnoor, and Paloonfhah, I knew to be very circuitous, which was another reafon for my wifhing to avoid it: I therefore purfued every inquiry as to the difpofition of the Goand chiefs who poffefs thofe immenfe ranges of mountains, with a view to attempt a paffage through them. Tue diftri&s adjoining to the eaftern parts of the Mahratta territory, were at this time under Inxur Row, a Goand chief, who had formerly been the prin- cipal Rajah in the fouthern parts of Goandwannah ; and who held them as a Fagheer from the Berar govern- ment. I was told, that fome attention would be paid to my pafs throughout his territory, which extended a confiderable way into the hills: That, upon leaving his frontier, I fhould enter the country of the Buflar Rajah. And, having a recommendatory letter to that chief, I concluded that his fubjcéts would not materially impede my journey. As the diftance in a direét line, from Beejoor-to the fea coaft, could not exceed one hundred and fifty miles, I had every reafon to expeét, that, on leaving Inxut Row’s frontier, I fhould be enabled to reach the Company’s territory in five or fix long marches. I had tefolved, moreover; to keep in referve provifions for twelve days con~ fumption, that, in the event of accidents or delays, in a wild country, and difficult road, we might not be diftreffed on this head; and fhould require, nothing from the Goands, but to direé& us in the track we were to follow. Ientertained but little doubt of meeting VOL. VII. J Brinjaries, 130 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE Brinjaries, who, for a handfome gratuity, might be. induced to affift us, and poffibly to conduét me through the Bu/lar territory ; in which cafe I fhould be totally independant of the Goands ; not conceiving that they would ever oppofe me in open. force. Aprre 27th. Wirn this plan in view, I entered upon Inxur Row’s territory, and, after croffing the Baungunga river, encamped near the village of Dewzl- murry, which is fituated an its eaftern bank. This was the moft confiderable Goand hamlet I had feen, and might confift of about fifty huts. An extenfive fpot of ground was cleared and cultivated around it ; and beyond the village fome lofty ranges of hills ap- peared to rife. The river is here a confiderable ftream, being augmented by the jun@ion of the Wurda and Wainy Gunga, about three cofs to the north-weftward of this place. Tue ufual refidence of Inxut Row is at Arpilly, about ten co/s diftant from Dewilmurry, in a N. E. di- rection among the hills. Heisa furdar of five hun-. dred horfe in the Mahratia fervice, amd was at this time, abfent in command of an expedition againtft the . diftriéts of Edilabad and Neermul, belonging to the Nizam: Thefe are feparated from Chanda only by a range of hills; the pafles through which had been already fecured, to prevent fupplies of grain being carried into the ememy’s country. Tut Goands had been fo much alarmed on our ap- proach, that they all fled out of the village; excepts ing two of three men who had been converted to the Mahommedan faith; and who no fceoner perceived that we were travellers, thamtheir fears fubfided, and, after faluting us with the falam aleicum, they returned to take peaceable poffeffion of their dwellings. 5 We FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 131 We procured here as much rice as we required; and the Goands having given us forage for our cattle gratis, and readily provided us with guides for the en- fuing day, I looked upon this as an aufpicious omen to my paffing through their hills and wilds without moleftation. I made fome inquiry into the nature of the track before us; but, not being able to underftand their jargon, the refult was little fatisfattory. Their hofpitable behaviour, however, encouraged me to prd- ceed. Aprit 28th. We marched about fourteen miles, the road leading through a thick foreit, in a narrow valley, to the village of Rajaram, where, foon after our arrival, feveral Goands who were intoxicated came out of their huts, making a great uproar. We en- camped at a fmall ¢azk, about half a mile from the village, leaving the favages to enjoy their inebriation. The guides, who had conduéted us from Dewilmurry, went into the village, and brought us two men, one of whom fpoke Tellinghy. The other, I was told, was a relation of Inxur Row’s, and a man of forme confequence; which indeed, from his appearance, I fhould not have difcovered; for, excepting a fall cloth round his waift, he was perfeétly naked. A little courtefy foon induced him to fupply us with fome dry grain, fuch as Raggy, and Indian corn; and as far as { could underftand, he feigned to regret that his country afforded nothing more acceptable to us. [ made the Goand chief a trifling prefent, with which he appeared to be well pleafed, and fhewed an incli- nation to bemuch more communicative. This led me to queftion him concerning the Bujiar Goands; when he informed me, that at a very fhort diftance I fhould find them quite wild; and that even his appearance among them, with a white cloth on, was fufficient to alarm them; for they were all naked, both men and women. bie faid, that in the aicBid I was going; I fhould on the enfuing day enter the territory of another Ie Goand 132 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE” * Goand chief, who was nephew to Inxur Row, and Who, in confequence of my Mahratta pafs, would treat me with attention. Beyond this, I fhould fall in with a confiderable river, called the Inderowty, and, after crofling it, fhould enter upon the Buffar Rajah’s territory of Bhopaulputtun, where the people are very wild. This intelligence was very pleafing to me; for, not having met with any rice this day, I began to ap- prehend that I had been negle€tful in not taking a larger fupply from Dewr Imurry, and now determined to avail myfelf of the firft opportunity that might occur, to lay in as much as we could carry. As J expe&ed to meet with Brinjaries on my way to the Inderowty river, I had determined to wait there> until I fhould have laid.in more grain, and procured guides who might be depended upon, for conduéting us through the mountainous wildernefs between it and the Company’s territory. The Goand chief readily furnifhed guides from this place; but requefted that I would releafe them, on their being relieved by other euides, at the village of Cowlapour, which I fhould meet with about two cofs from Rajaram. This I faithfully promifed to comply with. Arrit goth. We proceeded towards the Inderowty, and found fome Goands ready ftationed at Cowlapour to relieve our guides. Perceiving likewife fome Brin- jaries in the village, I {topped to inquire of them how far diftant the Jnderowty river was; and if they thought I could reach it that day. They replied in the nega- tive, and advifed me to halt at the village of Charrah, and to proceed to the river on the enfuing day, where I fhould find fome of their tribe encamped. Witr this fcheme in view I went on, and, the guides having been relieved, we moved on brifkly. The path now became fo flight, as to be barely per- ceptible, FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNACOODUM. 138 ceptible, and the jungle almoft impenetrable. The hills clofed on both fides of us, and I had nothing but a profpeét of the moft impenetrable and moun- tainous wilds before me. Our guides frequently gave us the flip, and we immediately loft them in the woods; fo that it was with difficulty we reached the village of Charrah. It was evident that the inhabi- tants we now met with, were more uncivilized, than thofe we had feen on our firft entering the Goand ter- ritory. The only two guides who had remained with us, delivered over their charge to the people of Char- rah; who, however, refufed to receiveit; and fhortly after, men, women, and children, ina body, deferted the village, and fled into the hills, and adjacent wilds. I was at a lofs to account for their fudden departure ; for, although fome fymptoms of diffatisfaction, or fear, had appeared in their countenances, on our firft arrival, they could have no caufe for fuch an abrupt proceeding. Our wants at this time were but few, and, in reality, confifted only in the neceflity we were under of having guides to conduét us through this labyrinth of wildernefs; but how to procure one ap- peared an infurmountable difficulty, until chance threw two Brinjaries in our way, whom I prevailed on to remain with us, and accompany us to the next village on the enfuing day. Aprit 30th. Havinc refolved this day to crofs the Inderowty, and, if poflible, to reach Bhopaulputiun, we commenced our march early. The Brinjaries, who had not been detained without relu¢tance, and evident marks of fear, now fupplicated earneftly- to be releafed. I affured them that I would do fo, as {oon as a guide could be procured from the village of Fafely, which was faid: to be only three co/s diftant, -upon which they appeared to be fomewhat pacified. I travelled on as ufualia-little in front; but we had not proceeded far, when one of the Brinjaries informed us, that if the whole party appeared at once, the inha- bitants of the village would be alarmed, and would 1 2 certainly 134 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE certainly defert their habitations; by which our hopes of getting a guide would be fruftrated: That, to pre- vent this, he would go onin front, with only one man, meanly clad, while the reft of the party fhould remain a little behind. With this fcheme in view, the Brin- jary proceeded; but had fcarcely gone a hundred yards froma little hill clofe on our left, when he perceived a confiderable body of men lying in a nulla, which run clofe under the end of the hill; and, upon our advancing, a difcharge of about thirty or forty match- locks, and many arrows, was fired upon us. This made us halt; and having only two fegoys with me at the time, three or four fervants, and the Jafcar with my perambulator, I refolved to fall back to my party. Upon our retiring, the Goands advanced rapidly from the nulla and jungle ; and a party of them made their appearance on the top of the hill. At this inftant, fortunately, I was joined by'a nazck and four fepoys of my advance, and immediately formed them, prim- ing and loading in a little fpace of open ground on our right. As foon as the /epoys had loaded, I would fain have parlcyed with the favages before firing; but all my endeavours towards it were ineffeétual ; and as they continued to rufh with impetuofity towards us, with their matches lighted, and arrows fixed in their bows, they received the fire of my party at the dif- tance of about twenty yards; when four or five of - them inftantly dropped. This gave them an immediate check, and they ran off, hallooing and fhouting, into the woods; carrying off their killed and wounded, all but one body; and leaving fome of their arms, which fel] into our poffeffion. -The reft of my people having by this time joined me, I direéted a party of a naick and four /fepoys to drive them from the hill? this they foon effeéled ; after which, difpofing of the fmall force I had with me, in fuch a manner as it might att to moft advantage if again attacked, we moved forward, with the hope of reaching Bhopaulpuitun that night. NoTHING FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 135 Noraine worthy of remark eccurred until we came to the Jnderowty river ; where, not being able to find a ford; we were neceflitated to encamp on its bank. I was the more vexed at this difappointment, as it pre- vented our leaving the territory of the Goand chief whoie fabjeéts had treated us with fuch inhofpitality. The village of Fa/ely, which we had paffed, appeared to be deferted; and upon looking-irto the country around me, I could only perceive aboyt ten huts, which were likewife defolate. As the day clofed, I difcovered, with my telefcope, three or four men with matchlecks, who feemed to be obferving us from be- hind arock on the oppofite fide of the river. They hallooed to usin a language which we could not un- derttand; but the Brinjaries informed us, that they - faid we fhould not be allowed to pafs the river, untik they had received orders to that effet from Bhopauly puttun. To this I replied, that we had a pafs from the Mahratta governmeat, which I would fend for the infpection of their chief next morning. In about an hour after, they halleoed again, inquiring whether we came as friends or enemies. I defired the Brinjaries to reply, that we were travellers who paid for what we wanted, and took no notice of any thing but our read. The found of tom-toms foon after apprized us, that the Goands were collecting, which induced me to dif- pole of the cattle, and their loads, in fuch a manner as we could beft defend them if attacked: But the found ceafing, and perceiving no approach of the enemy, we laid down to reft under arms. Aboyt mid- night, the roife of people paddling through the water, informed us of their approach. They appeared to be croffing the river about half a mile above us, and from the found, I judged them to be ir confiderable numbers. J immediately direéted all the lights to be put out, and enjoined a perfe&t filence. The night was exceedingly dark, which rendered it impoffible for. the Goands to fee us, or we them, at a greater diftance than twenty yards, J fent fcouts to. obferve their | 14 motions, 136 ’ NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE ‘motions, with dire@ions to retire before them, fhould they advance; which they did not however attempt; and, after deliberating about half an hour, they went BAG: Finptne thé people of the country thus inhofpitably inclined towards us, I conceived it would be hazard- ous to fenda meffenger to Bhopaulputtun ; for, fhould he be detained, or put to death, we might wait in vain for an anfwer, until the numbers by which we fhould be furrounded would effcétually cut off our retreat. The Goands appeared to be in full expeétation of our attempting to pafs the river, which they would no doubt have refifted; fo that the only way to extricate ourfelves from the prefent embarraffing fituation, was to retreat as fait as poffible by the road we had come. At midnight rain came on, which rendered the road ’ wery flippery for our cattle ; but the weather clearing up at day break, we moved off in perfeét filence. May ift. We had proceeded about eleven miles, without being obferved, when the difcharge of fome matchlocks apprized us, that the Goands were at no great diftance ; and on coming to the village of Cow- lapour, through which our road led, we found about 300 of them potted i in it, feemingly with a determina- tion to difpute the paffage. It was now about two o’clock in the afternoon, the fun bright, and, as ufual at this feafon of the year, exceffively hot. We had got back eighteen miles of our diftance, and had yet - eight more to go before we could reach Rajaram; at which place I was refolved to take polt for that night. The rain had retarded the wate of my camels, but had proved beneficial in other refpeéts; for the water having colleéted in the hollows of the country, ena- bled my people to flake their thirft, which the heat, ° and: length of the march, would otherwife have - rendered infupportable, © Upon our arrival within a mufket FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 137 mufket fhot of Cowlapour, 1 halted my party at a well, the only fupply of water to the village; and de- fired my people to lofe no time in refrefhing them- felves with a drink, and likewife to refrefh the cattle. The Goands fent me repeated threats of the ‘annihila- tion of my party, unlefs we could pay them a large fum of money ; to which I replied, that I would pay nothing; they having no right to demand it: and I cautioned them againit ating in defiance to the pafs which I’ had in my poffeffion from the Rajah of Nagpour ; whole country I was in, and whole fub-’ jeéts they were. Upon this they demanded to fee it, which I readily complied with; but none of them being able to read, they appeared doubtful of its au-- thenticity.. This parley engaged us for about an hour; when the people of the village growing thirfty, were ne- ceffitated to beg us to let them have.acceis to the well; which, in hopes of pacifying them, we readily con- fented to; but they found the water had been drained by my people; who being now refrefhed, I informed the Goands, that it was my determination to - proceed immediately. To this they replied, that the fon of their chief was arrived, who affured us, that if our pafs Was authentic, we might proceed unmolefted to Raja- rum ; where it would be further inveftigated. This being all we required, we purfued our route, and en- camped that evening, about five o’clock, at Rajarum ; taking up our poft at a tank. Here we found the Goands, who had been very friendly before, all armed, and huddled together in a few detached huts; but no- thing, however, occurred to interrupt our repofe during the night. May 2d.) Wirs the commencement of the day we ref{umed our march; but had fcarcely loaded the cat- tle, and moved off the ground, when a meiienger ar- rived, defiring us to halt until the Goand chief of that part of the country fhould arrive; which he faid would be in two or three hours. I replied, that what the chief might have to fay to me, he could as well com- ; municate, 138 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE municate at Dewilmurry as at Rajarum; and fo pro- ceeded on; when the meffenger, who appeared to be much furprized at our not paying obedience to the meffage, went off. About eleven o’clock we arrived | at Dewilmurry; and, after crofling the river, en- camped on the oppofite fhore, within the Mahratta territory. Our wants in grain having become very prefling, the people of the village cheerfully opened their fhops, and fupplied us abundantly with every thing we ftood in need of, We had obferved two or three men following our rear, all the way from Rajarum ; but little fufpetted that it was the advance of the Goand chief's party, who had fent a meffenger to us in the morning. He arrived about an hour after us at Dewelmurry, and immediately fent a meflage, requiring to fee my pafs. It was accordingly fent him; when he fhewed every refpect to‘it, and requefted an interview with me, which was likewife agreed upon. He came about noon, éfcorted by his attendants, and, after mutual falutations, a converfation, through the medium of an interpreter, took place. He apologized much for the ill treatment I had received in his country; and exprefled fome fatisfa€tion, that the people who had attacked me had met with their deferts.: He affured me that he had no knowledge of my intention of going through his country, or he would have provided againit any accidents of that kind; and was grieved for what we muft have fuffered in our retreat during fuch exceflive hot weather. He concluded by ex- prefiing a hope that I would look over’ it, and not make any complaint againft him to the government at Nagrpour. I replied that, not having fuftained any . matcrial injury, and, as he exprefied a great deal of © contrition at what had happened, I fhould not sued any complaint again{ft him. | Upon inquiring his name, he told me it was Lour Suaw; that he had lately come from Nagpour, to take ‘ charge FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 139 charge of his brother Inxur Row’s Fagheer, during his abfence with the Berar Rajah’s forces on the Nizam’s frontier. He then departed, requefting per- miffion to vifit me on the enfuing day. Tue Mahratia Aumil in Dewilmurry informed us, that it was very fortunate we had loft no time in our retreat; for, notwithftanding the friendly affurances of the Goand chief, all his vaffals, and every neigh- bouring Goand Rajah, had been fummoned to co- operate with him, for the purpofe of plundering and cutting us off; and that if we had delayed but a few hours more, our retreat would have been almoft im- polfible. Rajan Lott SHaw came again this evening, ac- cording to appointment, and was efcorted by a nu- merous retinue, with their pieces loaded, and matches burning. The falutation being over, I inguired of him as to the nature of the country through which it was my intention to have pfoceeded, by Bhopaul- puttun, to the Company’s territory. He candidly in- formed mej that I had done well in returning; for that the road, to my party, would have been almoft impracticable. He defcribed the country as being very mountainous, and fall of paffes which are ex- ceedingly fteep: that the ‘only travellers who ever venture through it, are a few Brinjaries, who expe- rience the greateft difficulties in their progrefs through thefe wild regions: that the inhabitants are of a more {a- | vage nature than any others of the Goand tribes; both fexes going naked, and living entirely upon the pro- duce of their woods: that even the people in his country, who, by communication with the Mahratias, had become in fome degree civilized, eat grain only during three months of the year, and fubfift on roots, and fruits, during the remaining’ nine months. That after paffing Bhopaulputtun, we fhould not have been able to procure grain for ‘our fubfiftence, and f{hould | have 140 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE have found no other road than a flender foot path, in many places almoft impervious: that the wild Goands moreover would have continually haraffed us, and we muft have been frequently bewildered for want of a guide. From what information I could colle&, it did not appear that the want of grain in the hills, and forefts, - between us and the Czrcars, proceeded from any defi- ciency in the foil, for the trees which grow in it are Jarge and flourifhing; ‘but, from the unfettled nature of the wild inhabitants, to whofe minds a predatory life is moft agreeable ; and while they find fuftenance to their fatisfaction, produced fpontaneoufly by na- ture, they do not feel the neceffity of toiling for greater luxuries. Being unacquainted with any greater enjoyment than that of roving in their wilds, as their fancy diretts, they confider the occupations of huf- bandry and agriculture as fuperfluous, and not necef- fary for their welfare. Lot SHaw likewife informed me, that the Goands “beyond his country had no matchlocks, which his peo-~ ple had been taught the ufe of by the Mahrattas ; but they were all provided with bows and arrows; that they ufually fix the bow with their feet, direéting the arrow and drawing the cord with their hand, and throw the arrow with precifion to a confiderable diilance. I computed that Lotz Suaw’s party might amount to 500 Goands, moft of them large and well made men. Upon comparing them with the fepoys, they ap- peared in no wife inferior to them in ftature, but very black; and I was informed that the Mahrattas confi- dered them as better foldiers than even the Rajepoots. In the little fkirmifh I had with them, I faw no reafon to think fo; but if I had had to contend with Lo. SuHaw’s men, who. were Certainly better armed than thofe who had attacked us, I might perhaps have found them a more formidable enemy. I HAD FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 141 I map now no alternative in proceeding to the Company’s territory, but to go more to the fouthward, by the road I have mentioned before, as leading, through the Paloonf/hah Rajah’s country, into the £l- lore Circar. Upon inquiring of Loti Suaw if he could give me any information as to the fituation and views of that chief, he replied, that he was then at-va- riance with the Nizam; but having once feen his De- wan, and being on terms of friendfhip with him, he offered to give me a letter recommending me to his care and attention. A more agreeable propofal he could not have made, and I thankfully accepted his offer; but the Goand chief being unable to write, fome delay occurred before a man was found who could write in the Tel/inghy chara¢ter: he then di¢tated the letter, and having afixed his feal to it, delivered it to me. Lott Suaw having voluntarily done me a kind- nefs, I. thought fome acknowledgment would be pro- per on my part. He had been very curious in examining the arms of the fepoys who were ftanding around me, and expreffed much furprife ‘at the in- ftantaneous manner in which he had feen them dif- charged. I took this opportunity of prefenting® the chief with my fowling-piece, which being fired be- fore him, ‘he received it with every mark of gratitude and fatisfattion, and faid, that it fhould be kept in his family, as a friendly memorial of the Fringhys ; (Eu- ropeans;) and added, that I might reft affured his Goands would never more offer me any moleftation. The interview had now lafted five hours until ten at wight, when he rofe up to take leave, and alluring me of eternal friendfhip, departed. May gd. We returned to Beejoor, where we fell in again with the high road, and proceeded the fame day 143. NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE day to Nuggong. The Mahratta Aumil at Beejoor readily relieved our guides, and congratulated me on my efcape from the mountains and jungles in which, he faid, fo many of his people had been loft, and never more heard of. He informed me, that even the Brinjaries, who never ventured among thefe Goands, until the moft folemn proteftations of fecurity were siven, had in many inftances been plundered. The Berar Rajah, however, was much indebted to thefe travelling merchants for having conciliated, and, in fome degree, civilized a number of thofe wild people: for the trafic which they: carry on among them, parti- cularly in falt and fugar, had introduced a tafte for luxuries, which many of them now could not eafily difpenfe with. This had alfo induced them to be more induftrious in colle&ing the produce of their jungles ; fuch as lac, iron ore, and other articles for barter; and had neceflitated their affording proteétion to the Brinjaries. In the courfe of this trafic, which had now lafted about twenty-five years, the defire of the Goands for falt and fugar had confiderably in- creafed; and tended more to their civilization than any other means: for before they had tafted or ac- guired a relifh for thofe articles, no man could ven- ture among them; and he affured me, that it had a more powerful effe€t than the whole force of the Mahratia arms, in rendering them obedient to their government. Soon after leaving Beejoor, we began gradually to defcend, and on our arrival at Nuggong, we found the country fo parched, that forage could not be pro- cured; which compelled me to feed my cattle on the leaves of the Banyan tree,* and to increafe their al- lowance of dry grain. The price of grain had very much increafed fince we had left Byragur; but was _ not now to be bought at more than eight feers fora rupee. A report having reached this place, that, in | | the * Ficus Bengalenfis, FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 1493 the fkirmifh between the Goands and my party, fome hundreds had fallen on both fides, the inhabitants had, in confequence, taken the alarm; and it was not until I had produced my pafs, that any of them would come near us. May 4th. We proceeded to Ewunpilly, a Mah- ratta poit, on the fouth-eaft frontier of the Berar Ra- gah’s country, at which place, in a {mall mud fort, were fltationed about 200 horfe, and fome men with matchlocks. The alarm, which, on our approach, appeared to pervade them, was fuch, that they imme- diately retired into the fort; where they fecured them- felves. I allowed my camp to be pitched, and waited till we had all taken fome refrefhment, before I fent my pafs for the infpeftion of the commanding officer. My Moon/hee being then deputed with it, was refufed admittance into the fort; and the Mahrattas threatened to fire upon him if he did not immediately retire. He told them, that he had come without arms, and with only a paper to fhew to any of their party who could read; upon which, after fome little hefitation, they allowed him to come to the gate. When they had infpetted the pafs, they faid it was a very old one, and declared that it muft be a counterfeit; for, from what part of the Englifh territory could I have come? They then very angrily told the man to go away, and to give them no further trouble. I was much vexed at their inhofpitable conduét, and fent him once more to rea- fon with them upon the confequences of aéling in de- fiance to the order and feal of the Berar Rajah ; and to tell them, that if they would not comply with the terms prefcribed in it, I fhould wait at Ewungilly, and, difpatch an account of their conduét to the Subahdar of Scepour, who refided only at the diftance of ten cofs weftward. It was not, however, until feveral hours had elapfed, that they could be perluaded we were not an enemy: but towards noon, they came out of the fort, and by the evening were quite pacified, At this time the Mahraita officer on command came - to 144 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE to pay me a vifit. I chided him for his alarm; to which he very reafonably replied, that circum{peétion in his fituation was but proper; for, as the Nizam had many Fringhys in his fervice, how was he to know that I was not one ofthem. As it was not my intereft to enter into further altercation with him on the fub- jeét, and his fears feemed to have fubfided, I began to interrogate him concerning the extent of the Mahraita territory to the fouthward ; and afked him if he would ‘venture to recommend me to the care and'attention of the Nizam’s Officers in the adjoining diftrict of Chin-= moor. He replied, that the Mahratta territory ex- tended only three cofs further; and that his -Rajah being then at war with the Nizam, he could not ven- ture to enter into any correfpondence with his people. He then confirmed the accounts I had before received, of the whole diftrid of Chinnoor being defolate. Havine now no other alternative, but to proceed by that route; and reflecting on the frequent inftances in which I had been diftreffed for want of guides; I inftruéted fome of my people to endeavour to get three or four intelligent men, who fhould engage to accom- pany us to Ellore, or Rajamandry ; and to promife, at the fame time, that they fhould be paid very largely for it. 1 confidered that if the Paloon/hah Rajah fhould prove hoftile, nothing but this would enable me to pufh through his country with rapidity, or any tolerable fuccefs. Tlie difficulty of our fituation feemed indeed to be impreffed upon the whole party, and every man in it appeared to intereft himfelf in our mutual welfare. They cheerfully fubmitted to fuch hardfhips as the ne- ceflity of the cafe required, particularly in agreeing to carry grain through the wildernefs we had to traverfe. Three Mahratta Brinjartes were at length prevailed upon to conduct us to Rajamandry ; whofe demands for compenfation were enormous; yet I was° ne- ceffitated to comply with them; and the Mahratta 3 officer L FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 145 officer in command, being applied to for the refponfi- bility of their conduét, faid he would anfwer for their fidelity. y May 5th. Havine now fupplied ourfelves with grain for feven days, we’refumed our journey. The road led along the weft bank of the Baun Gunga river, through a very wild country; and we had no fooner paffed the Mahratta boundary, than we entered a thick foreft. ‘The mountains appeared to come clofe down to the eaft bank of the river, and every profpeét I had of them feemed to coincide with the accounts I had received of the wild country in that quarter. Soon after croffing the confines, I heard the found of tom- toms for a confiderable diftance, which was evidently a fignal of alarm; and as we proceeded, the ruins of feveral villages occurred. About eleven o’clock, the fun being intenfely hot, and there being no water near the road, I was under the neceflity of halting, until my people, and cattle, could be refrefhed with water from the Baun Gunga. That river was in genera! from halfa mile to a mile from the road, but being fepa- rated from us by a thick foreft, it was with difficulty we could penetrate to it. Having proceeded about feventeen miles to the ruins of the little-village of Unnar, I halted at that place, until three in the after- noon. The extreme heat of the day would have in- duced me to halt here for the night ; but it was necef- fary to proceed, and to crofsthe Godavery before dark, in order that the Nzzam’s people might not have time to obftruét our paffage. |The road continued gradually defcending, and the foil was now wholly rock and coarfe fand. Upon our arrival near the Godavery, I difcovered a large fort upon an eminence, at the con- fluence of the, Baun Gunga; and with my glafs could perceive a white flag. The found of tom-toms foon after apprized us, that although the villages were de- ferted, the woods were full of men; and that the peo- - VOL. VII. K ple 146 NARRATIVE, OF A\ROUTE ple at their alarm pofts,.were onthe watch. On coming to the river, we difcovered feveral {mall par- ties of matchlockmen fcattered along the fands m its bed. I halted to colle&t my party, and finding the ftream very fhallow, we croffed over without molefta- tion, and encamped in a clear {pot of ground on the fouthern bank. I. michr now be faid to have entered upon that part of India which is known by the name of Tellon- gana, the inhabitants of which are called Tellinghys, and {peak a language peculiar to themfelves. _ This dialeét appears to bear a ftrong refemblance to what, in the Czrcars, is called Gentoos. ‘ Arter the heat of the day, and length of che march, our fituation clofe to the river had a very refrefhing and pleafing effect. I was highly delighted with the romantic view which the confluence of the Godavery and Baun Gunga rivers now prefented. I could fee quite up to the fort of Suruncha; and an opening be- yond it likewife fhewed the punttion of the Jnderowty river with the latter. The blue mountains, and diftant forefts, which terminated the profpett, rendered the whole a very fublime and interefting !cene. Tuere is here a fmall Pagoda facred to the Hindoe goddefs Cali, fituated on the north-eaft bank of the river, at the confluence; which imparts its name to this paflage over the Gunga Godavery, called Cahfair - ghaut; and annually draws a great. concourfe of pil- grims, who, from ideas of purification, come to walh _¥n the waters of the confluent ftreams.* Tus bed of the Godavery at this ghaut is about a mile in breadth, and confifted at this feafon of a wide expanfe of fand. The quantity of water, where we croffed * The confluences of all-the principal rivers throughout Hindooftan, as well as their fources, are places*‘of. //indvo worlhip and {uperfliuon 5 and to thefe many thoufands of pilgrims annually refort. , FROM CHUNARGHUR°TO'YERTNACOODUM. 147 ¢ croffed it, was inconfiderable; being divided into four or five little {treams, the fum of whofe widths did not exceed one hundred feet, and was no where more than fifteen inches deep. | May 6th. We commenced otir march along the weltern bank of the Godawery. On pafling the ruins of the town of Califair, 1 could perceive ‘the remains of an old fort, a mofque, and a Mu/ffulman’s'tomb. I was informed that this place had been the refidence of the Nizam’s officer who had formerly been intrufted with the charge of the diltri€t of Chinnoor; and who having jomed the Zemeenderin relfifting the Nizam’s government, chad afterwards fallen-a vi@im to. his treachery. My march this day was through a thick foreft, gradually defcending the whole way ; and ter. aninated at a fort, around which there had formerly been a confiderable town, called Mahadeopour ; but which, excepting a {mall number of armed men, and a few miferable Tellinghy inhabitants, appeared now to be defolate. The fort had a double rampart and fo/fe, - and had evidently been a place of fome ftrength. The innumerable marks of cannon {hots on the walls, indicated that it had ftood a fiege, and had alfo made a confiderable refiftance. We had no fooner encamped, than a man came out to inguire for news of the Ni- zam’s and Mahratta armics, and what was likely to be the iffue of the war; but not finding his curiofity gra- tified, he returned: May 7th. Arrer leaving this place, we proceeded twenty-three miles, and encamped near a well on a fmall {pot of open ground in the jungle. Many de- ‘ferted villages occurred on the march; and the road - was for the moft part over a heavy fand, without a drop of water near it.. The periodical rains having. failed in this part of the country for feveral years, I 2 y the. 148 j NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE the tanks, wells, and refervoirs, had moftly dried up, which rendered the heat and length of our journey this day the more diftreffing. The extreme thirft of my people and cattle foon exhaufted the little water we found in the well, and the river being five miles dif- tant, and feparated from us by a ridge of hills, was confequently out of our reach. Luckily the guides whom we had brought from Ewunpzlly, and who had frequently travelled this road, informed us, that about the diftance of a mile, there were a few Goand huts, the inhabitants of which were fupplied with water from a {pring. We fet out immediately in fearch of it, and, to our great joy, found it was not dried up; and, on digging a little in the fand, abundance of water flowed out. Marcuine at this feafon, in the heat of the day, opprefled us exceedingly ; but the unfettled ftate of the country, and the probable rifk of being attacked, rendered it unavoidable. Although the road was a beaten one, and tolerably clear of brufh-wood, yet the foreft on each fide being exceflively thick, might, if we had moved in the dark, have enabled an enemy to » come upon us unawares: whereas, by travelling in the day, and taking our ground ina clear fpot, we were always in a fituation to defend ourfelves with ad- yantage. The women and children who had accom- panied the fegoys, and who, at the commencement of our journey, had been accuftomed to ride, were now, from the reduced ftate of the cattle, compelled to walk. They appeared, however, to be fully impreffed with the neceflity of the cafe; and although they would have fuffered lefs by travelling in the cool of the night, yet they muft have created confiderable con- - fufion, in cafe of an attack at that time; exclufive of which confiderations, the day-light was effentially ne- ceflary to my geographical purfuits. 3 May FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 149 May.8th. We reached the Paloon/hah Rajah’s frontier, and our journey terminated at the village of Etoor, where we fell in once more with the Godavery. \ May oth. © Proczrepep to Naugwarrum. When we came within two miles of this place, the beating of tom-toms, and blowing of horns, again apprized us of an armed force being in the woods. Our guides in- formed us that it was the alarm pofts of Cummuny Booty, a Zemeendar of Naugwarrum, and vaffal to Asururr Row, the Rajah of Paloonfhah. They ad- vifed me to proceed with caution; and, being known to his people, they propofed to go on firft, and inform them who we were. I halted to collect my party; and foon after one of the gyides, who had gone for- ward to the village, returned with an account that the people would not credit a word he had faid, but had abufed him; and that the inhabitants were all armed, and affembled to oppofe us. Having no alternative: but to proceed, I advanced with my party, and took a circuit by the riyer to avoid the village. The reft of my people followed in the rear; and as we did not pafs within reach of their fire arms, they continued to gaze at us without attempting to offer any hoftility, ‘or to quit their poft. Wethen took up our ground on the bank of the river; and as foon as the camp was pitched, I advanced with two of our guides, and a few of the fepoys, towards the village. We beckoned’ to fome of the villagers to come forward, when a few of them came out to meet us, and finding we were not enemies, their alarm immediately fubfided. They informed us that the reafon of their keeping up thele pofts was to be on their guard againft the Goands, who, at this feafon, while the river is low, fometimes take the opportunity of croffing, and furprizing them in the night. The rapine and murder which they had fuffered by thefe fudden attacks, kept the Tedlinghys in conftant alarm. ' K 3 Tris 150 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE Tuts afternoon, perceiving a little eminence, not far from our camp, which feemed to prefent a favora- ble fituation for viewing the country, I went to it; and was much gratified with a profpett of about fif- teen miles of the courfe of the Godavery. Immenfe ranges of mountains, and forcfts, appeared to extend ‘from Suruncha, along the eatt fide of the river, to the quarter oppofite this ‘place ; ; and thence to the fouth- eaftward as far as the eye could reach. The wild {cenery which now prefented itfelf, and the rugged ap- pearance of the mountains, made me reflect with fatis- faftion on having relinguifhed the attempt of pene- trating through a country, where every imaginable difficulty and danger mult, have been encounterede and in which, perhaps, our whole party would have been, cut off. Oovr guides, who, in confideration of the very large yecompence I had offered them, had undertaken to conduét us into:the Hilore Circar, were now exceed- ingly cautious of fhewing themfelves in the villages 5 and whenever grain, or any other article, was to be purchafed, it was with the utmoft reluctance that they could be perfuaded to interpret and deal for us with the Tellinghys. They alledged, that fhould they be recognized, they would undoubtedly, omtheir return, be feized and put to death. Ar Eloor we met fome people, conduéting about forty carts loaded with cotton, who, we were told, had come from Chandi; and were proceeding to the ma- nufactories at Maddapollom in the Company’s terri- - tory.. Their cattle having fuffered much from the heat, and want of water, they had'halted at this place to refrefh, previous to the continuance of their jour- ney. It was pleafing to meet with travellers fubjeét to our own government in this inhofpitable country ;. and this circum fanée-evide ntly fhewed, that the road bad long been frequented, I was informed, that in FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 14] in feafons when water and grain are in abundance, the Brinjaries frequently pafs this way from the fea. coat to Chanda. © May toth. I procrzpEp 'to Mangapeit, which is the head of a fmall Purgunnah bearing the fame name, and is the refidence of the Paloonfhah Rajah's officer Narrain Row. This ts a large village, fituated clofe on the weft bank ef the Godavery, and has a little mud fort in the middle of it.) Ow coming to this place, we perceived a confiderable body of armed men, who, fooa after our arrival, appeared extremely hoftile, and uttered a variety of threats againft us, of impri- fonmert and deftruction to the whole party. My followers were much intimidated thereby; but, to pre- vent the panic increafing, I ordered the camp to be ftruck, and prepared for battle. The effe& of this was very vilible in the immediate alteration of their conduc towards us; and the altercation ended by an interview with Narrain Row. He was much fur- prifed at the prelude to our converfation, by my pre- fenting him with the letter from Lott Snaw; and had no fooner perufed it, than our affairs began to wear a better afpecdt. Being a Tellinghy, and {peaking no other language, we could only converfe through the medium of an interpreter; from whom I foon under- ftood, that he propofed to purchafe my Toorky horfe. J anfwered, that I was not a merchant, and could not affent to his propofal. He then faid, that fuch a fine auimal had never come into his country, and begged to know 2f I would part with it upon any other terms ; _as he wilhed to prefent it to his young Rajah, who was very. fond of horfes. Upon this my. interpreter in- formed him, that I could give no pofitive anfwer for ’ the prefent; but that if be. would fend a refpettable man with me as far as the Company’s territory, which I hoped to reach at furthef an feven days, I fhould then have lefs occation for the very ufefal fervices of the animal, and might feel lefs reluctance to part with K 4 F him at ! ¢ 152 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE him. Finding he could not prevail on me to fell him the Tooréy, he then tried to purchafe a little horfe be- longing to the Yemadar of my efcort, and one of the Jepoy’s tatioos. As the animals were much reduced, and a good price was offered, bargains were very near — being “concluded ; when conceiving it might create a fufpicion of our being on a trading concern, I im- mediately put a ftop to the traffic ; and as they did not offer any impediment to my proceeding, I ordered the cattle to be loaded, and we moved off, leaving Nar- RAIN Row and his people fomewhat difappointed. Tue mountains continue clofe down to the eaft fide of the Godavery, oppofite this place; and the wild in- habitants fometimes extend their depredations into the country on this fide of the river. The Tellinghys de- tailed to us fome horrid aéts of barbarity that had at- tended the pillaging of their village by the Goands: thefe, they faid, were always committed by_ fecret nocturnal expeditions ; in which the mountaineers had - frequently eluded the vigilance of their alarm pofts, and furprized the villagers while at reft; and neither the defencelefs perfons of women, or children, had, in fuch cafes, efcaped their favage fury. Their wea- pons are bows and arrows, hatchets, and lances. > Havivye afterwards heard of a people, who, in the Northern Czrcars, are called Coands, and whofe de- predations into thofe provinces are attended with fimi- lar a€ts of cruelty, I naturally conceived them to be the fame tribe; but, in a converfation with Cumaut Mauummep, the officer in charge of the Mahratta Purgunnah of Manickpatam ; and who appeared to be well acguainted with the different tribes of moun- taineers fubjett to the Berar government; he informed me, that thefe are a different race from the Goands. The latter, he faid, are much larger men, and had, in \ FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM, 153 in many inftances, been made good fubjeéts; but the Coands are inferior in ftature, and fo wild, that every attempt which had been made to civilize them had proved ineffe&iual. I never indeed met with a people who fhewed lefs inclination to hold converfe of any kind with ftrangers, than thefe mountaineers in gene- ral. ‘This difpofition in a great meafure fruftrated every attempt I made to acquire information of their manners and cuftoms; among which the facrifice of birds, by fufpending them by the tips of their wings. to the trees and bufhes, on each fide of the road, and leaving them to perifh by degrees, was almoit the only peculiar one I could difcover. The caufe of this cruel practice I never could learn; yet I frequently obferved, that although the birds were fufpened at a convenient height for travellers to pafs under them, the Goands would never do fo; but always took a cir- cuit to avoid them. I once obferved a ram extended by the feet in the fame manner. Their food appeared to. be the moft fimple imaginable, confifting chiefly of the roots and produce of their woods. They go for the moft part naked; and when pinched by cold, they alleviate it by making fires, for which their forefts fupply them with abundance of fuel; and when the heat of the fun becomes oppreffive, they feek fhelter, and recline under the fhade of large trees. May 14th. Havine met with no moleftation during the three preceding marches, we arrived this day at Nainpour ; where we encamped in a tope of Palmyra* trees, clofe to the weft bank of the Godavery river, and oppofite to the town of Badrachill. At this place, the Rajah of Paloonfhah colleéts taxes upon all goods paling through his country by this road; and there were at this time about two hundred Hackerys,t+ and a prodigious number of bullocks, detained, until the duties * Boraffus Flabelhformis,; + Country carts. 154 " -WARRATIVE OP A ROUTE duties on the goods which they carried fhould be af- feffed, and paid. This amounted to not lefs than twenty-five per cent. The merchandize was cotton, which the Mahrattas were exporting into the Circars ; in exchange for which commodity they ufually import fait, and coco nuts, into Chanda, Nagpour, and other parts of Berar. Tue hills which border the eaft bank of the Goda- very, from Mangapet to this place, are of a moderate height; and the mountains appeared now to retire about feven miles inland. The (pace between the two anges is covered with a thick foreft. Tuere isa Pagoda at Badrachill, facred to Sera, the confort of Rama. The worfhip of the goddefs ts in high repute at this place; and vat numbers of pil- grims refort to it. “The temple is fituated on a little hill about forty feet high; bet’ is meanly conftructed. I was informed that the Rajah of Pa/oonfiah had re- cently prefented a fmall golden idol, or moor, to it. The town is fituated about 200 yards to the oii ward of the Pagoda, clofe under another little hill, and confifts of about one hundred huts, tn the middie of which was a tiled habitation, faid to be the abode of the principal Brahmen; and the whole is furrounded by a thick jungle. From the great reputation of this place, I expected to have found a more confiderable town, and was therefore. much furprized at its mean appearance. Soon after our arrival, the man in charge of the it came to our encampment, and propofed to pur- chafe the horfes and camels. To this he receiveda fevere: rebuke, and wastold that we were not mer- chants. Finding, after many fruitlefs attempts, that none of the cattle were to be fold, he then began to affefs duties on them; which neceffitated my giving direéiions for his being turned out 3 camp. After this, ' FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 15$ this, we had no further intercourfe with him; but it was evident that he had difpatched feveral expreffes to Paloonfhah, with information concerning us, as Nar- rain Row, I afterwards found, had done from Man- Zapert, May 15th. Ar day-break we moved off, in high fpirits, at the profpe& of the fpeedy refpite which our arrival in the Company’s territory, in three days more, ‘would give to our toils. I had obferved, fince our entrance into the Paloonfhah Rajah’s territory, many Teak trees;* but none from which timbers of large dimenfions could be formed. Being told that we fhould not meet with any more after this day’s march, I was giving directions toa Jafcar to cut half a dozen fticks, when a horfeman rode up to me, and faid, that I fhould’do well to return and encamp; for the Rajah having heard of my entering his country, had fent a Vakeel to know by what authority I had prefumed to do fo. I afked him his name and occu- pation. He replied, that his name was Morriza.ty, and that he commanded a body of Tellinghys in the Rajah of Paloonfhah’s fervice; a party of whom would foon arrive with the Vakeel, 1 expreffed much ~ averfion to countermarch any part of the diftance I had come that day, and propofed to proceed, and en- camp at the firft convenient {pot where water and forage could be procured ; and to wait there for the arrival of the Vakeel. After fome altercation this was agreed upon; when we proceeded about two miles further, and encamped at a {mall village called Pocul- laprily. In an hour after, the Vakeel arrived, attended by about fifty armed men. He informed me that he was deputed by the Rajah of Paloon/hah to afcertain who I was, and to inquire by what authority I was pafling through his territory. 1 fhewed him the Mahratta pals, ‘ : * Teftona Grandts. ~~ ps eee NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE pafs, which wouid precifely afford him that informa- tion. He defired I would give him the papers; and if I had any pafs from the Nizam, that I would like- wife deliver it into his hands ; in order that they might be forwarded for the infpection of the Rajah, whofe pleafure would foon be communicated, regarding me, and my people. I replied, I had no pafs from the Nizam, but that he might have copies of fuch of my papers as he had feen; and added, that being within two days journey of the Britifh territory, and my bufinefs urgent, I hoped the Rajah would not detain me unneceffarily ; but would allow me to proceed as foon as poffible. The Vakeel then retired with my Moon/fhee to copy the papers, affuring me that I fhould have an anf{wer before night. Matrers remained in this ftate until about four o'clock in the afternoon, when I received information that a large body of men were polted at the pafs of Soondpilly Gundy, through which our road was to lead, with orders to refift us in cafe we fhould attempt to force our way to the Company’s frontier. The ac- counts of this force-varied from one to three thoufand men. I had refolved to wait the refult of the Rajah’s infpection of the copy of my Mahratta Purwannah, before I {hould determine upon any other plan of ac- tion; and knowing that I had not done his country, or any of his people, the Jeaft injury, and that he could have no juft plea for molefting me, I was not without hope that he would let me proceed. In a few minutes after, the found of horfes’ feet induced me to look out of my tent; when a body of horfemen inftantly gallopped in between the tent ropes. My people were at this time repofing in the fhade, during the heat of the day, all but two fentries, who were on guard, and who immediately on the alarm came run- ning to my tent. I difpatched a man to call the Vakeel, while the fepoys,. who were very alert, got under arms ; and I foon jdined them with the other two men, being prepared for the worft that could happen. I now -” FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 157 now defired the horfemen to retire, and inquired the meaning of their intruding upon us in fo abrupta manner. The man who commanded came forward, and faid that he had his Rajah’s orders to take me to Paloonfhah. At this inftant the Vakeel arrived. I afked him the meaning of thefe meafures, after matters had been adjufted on the faith of his word, and I was waiting till the Rajah’s pleafure fhould be made known tome. I requefted, that, to prevent hoftilities com- mencing immediately, he would order the horfemen to fall back. He advanced towards them for that pur- pofe, which gave me an oppoztunity of afcertaining their number ; when I counted twenty-five, all well _ armed and mounted ; but in their rear was a large body of infantry, many of whom were armed with European mufkets and bayonets; and the whole might have amounted to three hundred men. Hap this been all the force they could have brought againift me, I fhould have paid very little attention to the Rajah or his peopie; but if this body fhould an- noy us in the rear, and I had had to force my way through the pafs of Scondpzlly Gundy, it was not pro- bable, that, with my fmall efcort, confifting only of thirty-two firelocks, I could have come off without the lofs at leaft of my baggage. As the Paloonfhah diftriét joined to the Company’s territory, it impreffed me f{trongly with the idea, that when it fhould be af- certained that I was a fervant of the Briti/h govern- ment, the Rajah would not venture to do me any ma- terial injury, unlefs my conduét fhould juftify it by firft commencing hoftilities. . Tue horfemen being now retired, the Vakeel came back, and begged that I would be pacified; upon which I ordered the fepoys to fit down with their arms, and went with a fmall party to my tent. The Vakeel/ then explained to me the caufe of the fudden appear- ance of the troops. It had been occafioned, he faid, - by a report which had reached Paloonfhah, of my -having,. » 158 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE having, in defiance of the Rajah’s orders, intended to force my way to the Company’s frontier. ‘That he, being much incenfed at the difrefpeét fhewn to his authority, had fent this detachment to bring my party to Paloonfhah ; and in the event of our refifting, had given orders to plunder and harafs us; which would delay our progrefs, until a man fhould arrive at the polt of Soondpilly Gundy, with inftruétions to fell the trees in the road, and ftockade the pafs, Tue man in command of the troops having dif- mounted, came with Morrtiza.ty into my tent; when we commenced a converfation upon the meafures which were to be purfued. They at firft infifted upon my inftantly complying with the orders they had re- ceived to carry me to Paloonfhah. This I pofitively refufed, alledging, that we had come a long march that day, and were not inacondition to undertake a fecond. I told them, that I had no objeétion to go to Paloon- Shah the next day; but that, if the Rajah thought I would fubmit to be treated in the fmalleft degree be- neath that dignity and refpect which he might think due to his own perfon, he would find him(felf miftaken ; for I would fooner burn.the whole of my baggage, to pre- vent its falling into his poflefion ; and would contend with him to the utmoft of my ability in forcing a paf- fage to the Company’s frontier. I added, that the Rajah’s country being contiguous to our own, he muft be well aware of our military reputation. To thefe obfervations they feemedin fome degree to affent ; but replied, that fuch meafures had been taken to prevent our efcape, that it would be impoffible for us to effe€t it; and that I fhould do well to goto Paloon- fhah, where, they did not doubt, the Rajah would {ew me every attention. Finding, however, that I was determined not to move any more that day, they agreed that we fhould commence our march to Paloon-. Jhah early the enfuing morning. Tus FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 159 Tuz Rajah’s people now retired to the village, where they took up their abode for the night. As foon as they were gone, I ordered the camp to be ftruck, the cattle to be picketted, and the baggage to be piled up around them; and then diftributed my people in four parttes, fo as to form nearly a fquare. I had chofen on our arrival a commanding fituation ; and we had a well of fine, water within twenty-five yards, which would have been completely under our fire. Thus fituated, and having with us grain for five days, the Rajah’s people would not have found it an eafy matter to make any ferious impreffion on the party. But our greatelt want was ammunition, having not more than fifty rounds each man; which, had hoftilities commenced, would in all probability have been. expended in the firft conteft. My followers were impreffed with a confiderable degree of alarm at our fituation, and the women fet up a moft difmal la- mentation. To puta ftop to the panic was abfolutely neceffary ; but it was not till every conciliatory mea. fure had been exhautled, and threats ufed, that [ could oblige them to keep their fears to themfelves, and weep in filence. The fepoys, however, feemed to také the matter very coolly, which enabled me, after giv- ing them direttions to wake me on the firft alarm, to Jay down to reft with fome confidence. Their alert- nefs, 1 found, ditl not a little difturb the Rajah’s people who were. encep:ped in the village; but the whole night paffed without any ferious occurrence. May 16th. Earty this morning I fent notice to the Rajah’s people that we were ready to attend them to Paloonfhah ; and foon after we all moved off in fepa- rate parties. The road for the firft fix miles was through a thick foreft; ‘and fo narrow, that our cattle travelled with much difficulty: We then fell into a high road, and moved on pretty brifkly. During the march, Morrizaxry frequently came up to me, and feemed to be greatly taken with my horfe; an account of which, I afterwards found, had been communicated 5 to 160 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE to the Rajah. When arrived within fix miles of Pa- locnfhah, a range of hills feemed to clofe upon us, _ and we came to: the top of a very confiderable accli- vity. Inow found that we had been deceived in the diftance; for inftead of five cofs, as they had told us, it proved to be fixteen miles. The fun began to be intenfely hot, and the thirft of my people became’ al- moft infupportable. At the top of the pafs were feveral batteries for the defence of this approach to Paloonfhah ; and we perceived a circular cavity, which fortunately proved to bea Bowlic, that had been funk, in this elevated region, for fupplying the poft with water. Many of the party, with a view to flake their thirft, defcened into it! The defcent was by a fet of circular fteps, of which they counted one hundred : Thefe being rudely formed, and about two fect each in depth, rendered the approach to the water fo dif- ficult and Jaborious, that feveral of the men were in- duced to return before they had gone half way ; and thofe who had reached the bottom, found themfelves but little benefitted by it, after, the fatigue of re-afcend- ing. I computed the depth of the well to be at leaft 180 feet. From this place we began to defcend by a road, in fome parts eafy, and fteep in others; though in the aggregate the defcent was very confiderable. Our march having hitherto been ima thick foreft, the prof- peét of the town and fort of Paloon/hah, fituated ina * rich and luxuriant valley, now became very pleafing. We paffed a barrier which defends the approach to the © town, and confifts of a ftrong rampart, faced with mafonry, which is conneéted with the hills on the eaft fide of it. A narrow and rocky defile, winding round the weft fide of the rampart, is the only entrance to the valley. OS We advanced to a very fine mango grove, and halted under the fhade of the trees until the Rajah fhould be made acquainted with our arrival; and te a place FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGUODUM. 16} a place pointed out for us to encamp on. This gave me an opportunity of obferving the welt fide,of the town and fort, which were now only half a mile diftant. A man foon arrived, and fhewed us a fpot ~ to encamp on, which was about a mile further to the . fouth-eaftward, in a mango grove, and near the bank of arivulet in which a little ftream was flowing. This cool and pleafant fituation, with the romantic appear- ance of the hills, which rofe immediately behind us, diffipated in a great meafure the difagreeable reflec- tions which had been caufed by our compulfory vifit to this place. We had no fooner encamped, than the Rajah. fent Morrtizatty to congratulate me on my arrival, and to exprefs his folicitude for the inconvenience I muft have fuffered from the heat; likewife to inform me, that when I fhould have refrefhed myfelf, and taken fome repofe, he would fend people to inquire into the reafon of my coming into his country, and afcertain who I attually was. No further occurrence worthy of remark happened during the reft of the day; exe cepting the pofting of a body of about 500 men be- tween us and the fort; I was therefore at leifure to di- rect my attention to the fcene around me. Tue valley in which Paloon/hah is fituated, is about four miles wide, and, notwith{tanding the failure of the periodical rains, had every appearance of ver- dure and fertility. The fort is a fquare of about 300 yards, and has a large round tower at each angle. The entrance to it is on the eaft fide. The rampart is faced with mafonry, and is furrounded by a deep dry ditch. It is well covered with a glacis, and may be. confidered as a place of fome ftrength. With my telefcope I could perceive fome large iron guns in the embrafures; which, the Rajah’s people faid, were twelve pounders that he had brought from Ma/ulz- MOLE Mis ink L _ patam. 162 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE patam. The Rajah’s dwelling is a {mall Hindooflanny houfe, the top of which I could fee above the walls, The town was by far the largeft I had feen fince leay- ing Chunarghur, and appeared to be very. populous. It is at leaft two miles in circumference, but confifts, for the moft part, of poor Tellinghy huts. The valley is furrounded on all fides by lofty ranges of hills, the paffes through which are the only accefles to Paloon- Shah. Some of my people, who had been admitted into the arfenal, reported that they had feen a manufaéture for matchlock guns, jznjalls,* fpears, fabres, and every {pecies of weapon commonly ufed by the na- tives. The Rajah had likewife a train of fix brafs field pieces, which, with their limbers and tumbrils complete, appeared to be well taken care of. In the evening the Vakeel, accompanied by three or four well drefled men, came to my tent. He de- tailed a number of incidents relative to the defperate fituation of the Fringhys in the Circars, and repre- fented the removal of the troops about that time from Ellore to Mafulipatam, for a more healthy fituation, as a defeat and flight, previous to embarkation; and the return of the two battalions from Hydrabad as a certain omen.of deftruétion to the Britifh interefts in that part of India: and he concluded by informing me, that it was the Rajah’s intention to fend the whole of my party to Hydrabad. Finding thefe {chemes to intimidate me had not the defired effect, and that, as I was acquainted with the NWzzam’s capital, and the cha- ra€ters of his principal officers, I had no objeétion to march towards it the enfuing morning, their aftonifh- ment was fo great, that they immediately departed to make a report thereof to the Rajah. Towarps night, we repeated the precaution we had taken for our defence, on the preceding evening, at Pocullapilly. This created a great alarm, and they : ae | immediately * A wall-piece, carrying a ball of near a pound weight. FROM CHUNARGHUR TO’) YERTNAGOODUM. 163 immediately reinforced the parties that had been fta- tioned to guard the avenues to the fort. The whole of the troops which were now applied to this purpofe, could not be lefs than 1500 men; which fhewed that, notwith{tanding their great fuperiority in numbers, the Rajah was under no fmall apprehenfion at our fituation fo near his fortrefs.. The whole night however paffed without any alarm. May 17th. Turis morning the Vakeel came to me with a requeft, that I would fend my Tooréy horfe, and three fheep which I had brought with me from Chunarghur, for the Rajah’s infpeétion. This-I readily complied with; and at the fame time demanded an in- terview with the Rajah, and permiffion to depart; al- ledging, that my bufinefs was very urgent, and would admit of no further delay. In about an hour the horfe was returned, with a very polite meflage from the Ra- jah, exprefling how much he had been gratified by the fight of fo beautiful an animal ; and requefting to know if any thing would induce me to part with him: but as the evening had been appointed for the interview, I deferred returning an anfwer until that period fhould arrive. In the mean time the Rajah had detained my fheep, which, having tails, were confidered here as great curiofities; and had fent me three others in re- turn, the produce of his country, on whom nature had not beftowed that curious appendage. The man who had taken charge of them, having intimated that we were badly off for forage, about fifty bundles of grafs were immediately fent to us. Towarps evening the numerous concourfe of people who affembled round the fort, with all the cavalry that could be muftered, and two elephants caparifoned with fcarlet, and carrying howders, announced to me the preparation for an interview with the Rajah. My . Le2 tent 164 NARRATIVE OF A‘ ROUTE tent having been appointed for the place of meeting, I was appreheniive that fo large a body of people would incommode us exceedingly; but was-foon relieved from this apprehenfion by a meffage from the Rajah, defiring that the interview might take place in a gar- den, at a {mall diftance from our encampment, called Khaufsbaug. This was a very pleafing circumftance ; and foon after the whole cavalcade paffed my tent, the horfemen manoeuvering and difplaying their agility. The noife of drums, horns, and trumpets, was im- menfe. The Rajah was mounted on a very fine ele- phant, preceded by a fmall one, which they told me carried the water of the Ganges before him.* The multitude had-no fooner paffed, than I followed with about fifty attendants; and upon my arrival at the garden, I found the Rajah and his people had juft dif- mounted. The crowd having opened to admit me, I found him feated ina Chinefe chair, with a number of good looking and well dreffed men around him. He rofe up to falute me, which I returned, and feated myfelf likewife. He appeared to be a handfome young man, about twenty years of age, and was very ele- gantly dreffed. He began by putting many pertinent queftions to me concerning Hydrabad, the Nizam, his minifter, and the principal officers of his empire; with a view to find out if what I had afferted the pre- ceding evening was true. My anfwers convinced him that I was much better acquainted with the Nizam’s court, and with the charaéters of his principal officers, than he was; and particularly with the hiftory of Duounsan, the officer who formerly pofleffed the Nizam’s Purgunnahs of Neermul and Edilabad; and who had almoft ruined the Rajah’s father, and family, by pillaging his country, and fubverting his interefts at Hydrabad. 3 . As * The cuftom of carrying the water of the Ganges to the remoteft parts of India is very common ; and the rich Hindoos are at a confiderable ex- pence to obtajn it, The Rajah’s people endeavoured to nnprefs me with a high notion’ of his fanftity as a Brahmen; but I found, an inguiry, that he was only of the Elmy calt, correfponding nearly with the Rajepoots of Hindooftan, 7 * FROM CHUNARCHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 165 As I fufpe@ed that the beauty of my horfe had been the principal caufe of our being brought to Paloon/hah, I now took the opportunity of prefenting him to the Rajah. His fatisfaétion at this event was warmly ex- prefled; and he immediately defired I would make my- felf perfectly eafy ; for I fhould be at liberty to depart on the enfuing day. This was all I wanted; and the interview ending foon after, a large quantity of coco nuts, and mangos, were fent me; and I retired, heartily pleafed with the profpe&t of marching on the follow- ing morning. But my troubles did not end here; for fome of the Company’s Zemeendars who had been in confinement at Madras, had, about this time, made their efcape, and arrived at Paloonf/hah.. They had fo much influence in prepoffefling the Rajah againft me, that the whole of the enfuing day was fpent in pro- curing a fupply of grain, and guides to dire&: us acrofs the country into the high road that leads to the Com- pany’s frontier. Our departure was confequently delayed until the morning of the 19th, when Morrtizatty, and the Vakeel, whofe good offices I had, in fome meafure, been neceffitated to purchafe, advifed me to lofe no time in quitting the Rajah’s territory ; for the people who had lately efcaped from Madras, might fo far prejudice him againft us, as to induce him to throw further obftacles in our way. I could not, however, get away-from Paloonfhah before eight o’clock ; for, at my departure, every houfehold fervant belonging to the Rajah came out, in expeétation of fome gra- tuity. Having at length got rid of their importunities, we fet out, accompanied by Mortizatty, and the Vakeel; who, when he had proceeded about a mile, delivered over a guide to dirett us; and after prefent- ing me a paffport to fhew to the Rajah’s people, at the polt of Dommagett, they took their leave, Ovz 166. . NARRATIVE. OF A ROUTE - Our Mahratta guides, who had accompanied us from Ewunpilly, were, during our ftay at Paloonfhah, quite ftupified with fear left they fhould. be appre- hended. We had, however, difguifed them in fuch a manner that they efcaped undifcovered; and their fpirits began now to revive. Although our prefent track was unknown to them, they were of great ufe to us in managing the Tellinghys whom we procured as guides from the Rajah’s people. Having now pro- ceeded about three miles, in a narrow defile between two ranges of hills, the road interfetted by ravines, and in fome parts ftrongly ftockaded, the hill fort of Sunkurgherry on a fudden opened to our view. The diftance was too great to enable me to judge of the nature of its works; but it had, on the whole, a pretty and romantic appearance.' Leaving this place about three miles to the northward of our track, the coun- try continued exceedingly wild, and our road was merely a flight foot path through thick jungles. ‘The few villages that occurred were very poor, and fituated moftly in little fpots of ground that had been cleared for cultivation. By noon .we had travelled about eleven miles, when we came to a little {pring, where finding alfo fome fhady trees, I halted, to enable the people, and cattle, to drink and refrefh. In about an hour I moved on, refolving to proceed as far as pof- fible, in hopes of reaching the Company’s frontier on ‘the enfuing day. Our road again continued between twe ranges of hills, which gradually converged, until we came to the entrance of the ftrongeft pafs I ever beheld, called Mooty Gautiy, which is likewife for- tified, It confifts of a narrow paffage, not more than twenty feet in width, and half a mile long; and the rock rifing perpendicularly on each fide. Beyond this the pafflage diminifhes to about ten feet; and a little ftream of water, that iffues from a rock on the eaft fide, flows through it. After proceeding about a hundred yards, through the narroweft part of the defile, we came to FROM CHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM., 167 to a very fteep afcent, which led to the top of the pals. Here 1 halted to colle&t my party, and then moved on, about two miles further, to a little rivulet near the village of Fogaram, where we encamped at 5 P.M. having marched a diftance of twenty-five miles. Tue pafs we had come through forms one of the {ftrongeft natural defences to Paloonf/hah; and might be defended, by a few refolute men, againft any numbers. That of Soondpilly Gundy, which we fhould have come through, had we continued our journey along the high road, is fituated about four co/s to the eaftward of Mooiy Gauity, in the fame range of hills. Tue little village near which we encamped, con- fifted only of five poor huts; and the inhabitants, who were as uncouth as any of the human fpecies I ever met with, came out, to the number of about eleven, including women and children, to gaze at us. They were of the Dair caft, and {poke the Tellinghy lan- ,guage, but, by living in this wild and retired part of the country, were totally ignorant of every thing be- yond the concerns of their own little hamlet. . May goth. Ar day break we moved forward; and as the poft of Dommapett was only feven miles diftant, it behoved me to pafs it with caution. I colleéted therefore my party into acompai body; and we foon came in fight of it. I found it confifted of a fmall mud fort; from which about fifty armed men iffued, as we approached, and attempted to ftop us. I fhewed them the Rajah’s pafs, to which, however, they paid no regard; but being now within five co/s of the Company’s frontier, I was determined not to be plagued by them; and drawing up the fepoys oppofite to the party, I told the man in command, that I would not be detained. As: the high road ran clofe by this place, the Rajah’s guides were of no further 2 ws so wte 168 NARRATIVE OF A ROUTE ufe to us; and as thofe we had brought from Ewun- pilly undertook to lead us, I ordered the followers to move on with their baggage, and foon after followed myfelf with the fepoys. Some parties ftole into the jungle upon our flanks; but finding that we kept a conftant watch over them, they did not attempt to “fire upon us; and the jungle foon became fo thick, that they were no longer able to make their way through it, and we loft fight of them. I Hap now only one place more to pafs belonging to the Paloonfhah Rajah; a {mall poft called after him, A/hrufrow Pett, where we arrived about 2 P. M. On our. approach, the people all ran into the fort; but as they did not offer to molefl us, we foon paffed it; and arrived, about four o’clock, at the little village of Dubagooram, fituated on the Polaram Ra- jak’s frontier; and fubjeé to the Britifh government. May 21ft. Wer had marched twenty-feven miles from our laft encampment; and the heat, for the laft two days, had harraffed us a good deal; but being now arrived within the Company’s territory, our troubles were nearly at an end. Our grain was ex~ haufted; and the village being too {mall to afford us any, I moved about fix miles to the village of Tar- - pilly, in the Talook of Reddy, where our very urgent wants were fupplied. The inhabitants were a good deal furprized at our appearance, not conceiving by ~ what road we could have come into that part of the © country; but knowing that, although we were not attached to the Madras prefidency, we were fubjeéts to the fame government, they fhewed us every attention, In two more eafy marches we reached Yerinagoodum, a place in Colonel Perarse’s route from Madras to Calcutta, where my geographical labours terminated; and it being a road com- monly frequented by the Britifh troops, I found here on my arrival every. refrefhment provided, FRUM GCHUNARGHUR TO YERTNAGOODUM. 169 May 24th. I proceeded to Rajamundry, and hav- ing recrofled the Godavery, encamped under the north fide of the fort. Here I had the firft grateful fight of an European countenance, which was produétive of the moft pleafing fenfations; for I had now been four months in the fociety of the natives; through paths the moft rugged; and in fituations that required, their utmoft perfeverance to furmount. Their pa- tience was frequently called forth, to enable them to fubfift on the {canty provifion, which they were nez ceflitated to carry on their own fhoulders, in a moun- tainous wildernefs; and their greateft fortitude was fummoned to contend with favage hordes; to whofe mercy had it been our fate to fubmit, but little chance could have been expetted of efcaping with our lives. The due fouthing in this journey was little more, than eight degrees; but the circuitous windings we were obliged to take, to penetrate through the coun- try, had increafed the whole diftance to 1125 Britifh miles. The hard fervice which the cattle had en- dured, had reduced them fo low, that a fourth part were now too much exhaufted to recover, and pe- rifhed. Two of my Hirkarrahshad been cut off by the Goands; which, with four followers attached to. the. Jfepoys, was the whole lofs our party had fuftained; And confidering the difficult nature of the fervice, it was as little as could be expeéted. Indeed, the utter impoffibility of any tndividual .efcaping, who might leave ‘the party, had neceffitated the utmoft precau- tion and indefatigable exertions of the whole, for our mutual prefervation; and in many fituations of dif- ficulty, I was infinitely obliged to them for that zealous fupport, and attachment, which were pro« ductive of fo fortunate and fuccefsful a termination te our toils, VOL, Vite hi IVs An Ror, ss LVe An Account of a new Species of DELPHINUS, An Inhabitant of the GANGEs. BY DOCTOR ROXBURGH. INN AUS, in his arrangement of the animal kingdom, feparates the Narval, Whales, Cacho- lets, and Dolphins, comprifing the tribe of cetaceous animals, from the fifhes, and places them in the clafs Mammalia, becaufe they fuckle their young. This . mode has been by fome deemed unnatural ; but as it renders the arrangement methodical, ealy,. and con- {picuous, it is now generally fallowed: * - The animals of the cetaceous order of:the clafs Mammalia, to which belongs the fpecies now to be defcribed, are charac- terized by the following Medanifarces. They in- habit the ocean, or large rivers. They have no feet. They breathe through a fiftulous opening on the upper part of the head. They have two pettoral fins, and an horizontally flatted tail. They copulate and fuckle their young like quadrupeds; which they re- femble alfo in the ftru€ture and ufe of their internal parts. Tue four genera compofing this order, are diftin- cuifhed chiefly by the teeth. ‘That to which this new {pecies belongs, is denominated De/phinus ; the eflential character of the {pecies thereor is: They are furnifhed with bony. teeth in each jaw ; whereas the other three genera have either no teeth, or have them in.one jaw only. Gmetrn’s laft edition of the Sy/lema Nature of Linn aus, mentions only four diltinet fpecies, viz. Pho- Cena, * Pexxanz, inhis Brtifh Zoology, makes a different arrange- ment; by which he places ihe Cece arnongft the fifhes, diftributing the ible ini three- grand divifions. -“1'ft, Cetaceous-fith. od, Car- ulaginous-fith, And gd, Bony-fifh. But in the {ubdivifion ee this laft grand clafs, he follows Linnaus. > SNIYIWOUIDD i} (4 AN ACCOUNT OF A NEW SPECIESOF DELPHINUS. i171 cena, (a;) Delphis, (b; ) Orca, (c;) and Leucas, ‘(d;) to which I now add a fifth, viz. > DELPINUS GANGETICUS, Tue body of which is nearly of a lanceolate fhape, and almoft round. The jaws, long and {lender ; with fixty teeth in each. No dorfal fin. ~Soosoo is the name it is known by am ongft the Bengalefe about Calcutta. Tey are found in great numbers in the Ganges, even fo far up as it is navigable, but feem to delight moft in the flow moving labyrinth of rivers, and creeks, which interfeét the delta of that river to the South, S. E. and Eaft, of Calcutta. DESCRIPTION. Tue Body (including the head) is of an ovate-lan- ceolate fhape; by which term I mean rather long and flender, thickeft about the fore part, from thence tapering to the tail; from the anus forward, nearly round.* The {kin is foft, {mooth, and of a fhining pearl grey, or lead colour, when dry ; with here and there lighter coloured {pots, or clouds, particularly when old; but when the animal is alive, and as we then fee it wet when it rifes to breathe, it appears much darker, ‘The length,of the in- dividual, (a young, little more than half grown male,) from which this defeription is taken, fix and a half feét,.and at the thickeft part, which is nearly about, og rather behind, the pectoral fins, three in cireumference: the weight one hundred and twenty pounds. Marys (a) The Porpoife. (b) The Dolphin, “ (c) The Grampus, (ad) The Beluga, or white fith of the Ruffians. * But behind that aperture, the vertical diameter exceeds the hori-. * zontal confiderably. ; . 2 = tee timed s CELE ADE 172 AN ACCOUNT OF A NEWSPECIES OF DELPHINUS. Heap obtufe, fomewhat carinated on the upper and anterior part, fuddenly tapering to a long, {flender, but {trong beak, or mouth; (not unlike that of fome birds.) The jawsare {trong, thongh flender: nearly equal, andalmoft ftraight. Ta- ken fingly, they are fub-cylindrical, and without lips, or any other fubftance to hide the teeth. Their length is nearly about a fixth part of the length of the whole animal, beak and tail included, Teretu, in both jaws one hundred and twenty; of which there are thirty in each fide of each jaw ; thofe before are longer, fharper, more approxi- mated, and fomewhat incurved; they become gradually fmaller, fhorter, and more remote, as they approach the throat ; and are fitted to lock into thofe of the oppofite jaw when the mouth is fhut, Toncve large, oval, firmly attached in its whole length to the integuments which connect the pofterior furcated part of the lower jaw. Eves exceedingly minute, being only about a line in diameter, of a bright, fhining, blackifh colour; fituate nearly two inches above the polterior an- gles of the mouth; and funk pretty deep in their {mall round orbits. Fisruxa, or fpout hole, is fituate on the upper part or crown of the head; it is linear, and fomewhat bent like the letter /- Ears external, two fmall, femilunar apertures, con- fiderably behind, and a little above the eyes. Fins peétoral, of an oblique fen-fhape, about nine inches long, and feven broad at the pofterior margin, which is {fcolloped; beneath their fkin _mnay be felt the bones, extending to the angles of the AN ACCOUNT OF ANEW SPECIES OF DELPHINUS. 173 the fcolloped margin. Inftead of a dorfal-fin, there is only a projecting angle about half way between the fiftula and tail. Tart horizontal, (as in the reft of the order Cete,) crefcent fhaped; expands, at the extreme points, fourteen inches. Depth of the concave fide of - the crefcent about two inches: befides, there is a fiffure in the center, which penetrates about an inch and a half farther into the tail. -GENITAL ORGANS Of the Male. The aperture is about twelve inches. behind the infertion of the pectoral fins, and about ten before the anus. - The mem- ber itfelf, in its flaccid flate, is about ten inches long, and then entirely hid in the belly. It is compofed of two portions, having their limits marked by two large projeéting lobes, affixed to the under fide: thefe are of a firm liver-like \ texture and colour. The pofterior portion is perfeétly cylindric, and about as thick as a man’s finger; the anterior part .is much fmaller, and tapers to a fine point; they are nearly of equal lengths; that is, about five inches’ each. Tue female has not yet been examined. Wuen in purfuit of the fifh on which it feeds, it moves with great velocity, and uncommon activity ; but at all other times, fo far as I have been able to obferve, or learn, the motions of this animal are {flow and heavy, often rifing to the furface of the water to breathe, 1 tek Between the fkin and the flefh, is a coat of pale yellowifh coloured fat, more or lef thick, according to the ftate of the animal. This the Hindoos fet a high value on, as an external medicine, of great eff- cacy for removing pains of various kinds. ‘The flefh 1S 174 AN ACCOUNT OF A NEW SPECIES OF DELPHINUS. "| , > A "is like the lean of beef in colour, nor has it any dif- agreeable fmell ; yet, fo far as I can learn, the natives / never eat it. mM at if i { i In the flomach were found only fome grains of paddy, (rice in the hufk,) a few minute fragrants of fhells, and many liying active Afcarides.* Notwith- ftanding the contents of the ftomach of this individual, _there.isno doubt of the animal being pifcivorous. * Thefe ( Afcaris Delphini they may be called) are about two inches long, of a pale,. almoft white colour, tapering litde, but equally towards each end: the mouth is fituate in the center of three tubercles ; 5 over the anus is a y Arial pointed hornlet on the obtufe tail of the animal, . . > if t i ‘ - "i “ 2 i ee “ A i » ” / Ei - ; H it > “% .. i , i f a ” . y P at * ti, ot * uM ‘x ty | hi Near ; 4 .¢ Re ; gach a , is) ] - % ‘ , ¥ Ml ! YY “fl ek : : DE, te VK of. rs 14 ~ myx a’. ¢ os ; jas be ' a f € Ae yy hy ai iy Plate IV. Vol.VIL p.275. iii at wht i Ag ye U) PICTURESQUE ELEVATION of the SHIKAR-GAH, & the CELEBRATED PILLAR at DEHULL.in JUNE,1797 . i a co BO ee ee ATION. GEOMETRICAL ELEY teen ZF ~_ “= ae ae _— on es oo (Bo | V. es Tranflation of one of the Infcriptions on the Pillar Deu ee, called the Lat of Fezrroz Suan. BY HENRY COLEBROOKE, Efq. WITH INTRODUCTORY REMARKS BR MR. HARINGTON. HAVE the pleafure of prefenting to the Society a Book of Drawings and Infcriptions prepared under the infpeétion of their late Member Captain James Hoare, and intended by him (I have reafon to believe) for the ufe of the Society. Two of the drawings reprefent elevatiohs, taken on the fpot, of the {tone butlding near Deutes, called the Shikargah, or hunting place, of FrzrOz Suan; ©. with the pillar im the center, and above the fummit of it, commonly known by the defignation of FrerRoz Suau’s Jat; and defcribed, with an outline of the building and pillar, in the auf paper of the 1ft Vol. of the Society’ s Tranfaétions. The copy of the in- feriptions on this pillar, which was received by our reverend Prefident and Founder from Colonel Pouter, enabled him’ to exhibit a tranflation of one. of them, as accurate as the imperteét ftate of the tran- fcript would/admit; but on comparing it with a more perfeét copy made for Captain Hoare, it was found in feveral parts defe€tive and inaccurate; and the date, inftead of being 123 of the era of Vicramaditya, or A.D. -67,. as appeared from the former copy, was clearly afcertained from’ the préfent to be 1220 of the above era; or A. D. 1164. -An accurate tranf- lation of this infcription has has therefore been fir nifhed by Mr. Henry’ Coresrooxe; (who has dif-- tinguifhed himfelf as a Sanferit Scholar by his verfion of the Hindoo Law Digett, compiled under: the: {u-. - > By, ndenve * 176 TRANSLATION, XC. « 4 perintendence of Sir Wiritram Jones,) and is now fubmitted to the Society; with the original Sanfcrit in Roman letters. Or the five other infcriptions contained in the accompanying book, and taken from the fame pillar, but in a different character, no tranflation has been yet procurable. The depofit of them among the So- ciety’s papers, and, if they think proper, the publi- cation of an engraving of them in their Tranfattions, may lead to a future explication of them; which mutt be alfo facilitated by Captain Hoasre’s colleétion of the charatters. Tue fame charaéters appear in the infcription on the pillar at Alichabad, a {pecimen of which, with a modern Arabick and Perfian infcription in the reign of JEHANGEER, and a drawing of the pillar, are alfo contained in the accompanying Book.—I have not been able to procure any information. refpecting this piliar, and underftand from Moon/hee Monummup Morap, who accompanied Captain Hoare, that his inquiries at Allahabad were equally unfuccefsful. Tue Ferroz Sxau whofe name is now attached to the Dehiee pillar (though it muft have been eretted as fome Hindoo Monument at a much earlier period) appears from Frerisurun’s Hiftory to have reigned at Denlee between the years 1351 and 1388; in the laft of which he died at the age of'ninety ; and Frertsarun, in the words of his tranflator Lieutenant Colonel Dow, gives him the following character. ‘©, THoucu no great warrior in the field, he was, “6 by his excellent qualities, wellcalculated for a reign “ of peace. His feverity to the inhabitants of ‘© Cumaoon for the aflaffination of the Governor of Sa- ‘* mana, is a great blot in his reputation, But to this «© he perhaps was prompted by a religious zeal and -& enthuGafm: for the perfons murdered were Seids or 3 li a tl ee i tl Ce ee . : ? TNANSLATION, &c. 177 * descendants of the prophet. He reigned thirty- ** eight years and nine months, and left many memo- **rials of his magnificence in the land. He built “fifty great sluices, forty mosques, thirty schools, ‘*twenty caravansaries, an hundred palaces, five ‘* hospitals, an hundred tombs, ten baths, ten spires, “one hundred and fifty welis, one hundred bridges ; *‘and the pleasure gardens he made were without “* number *.”’ Tue author of the Huft Akleem, Mouummup AMEEN Razer, who wrote his history of the world, (or, as the title of his book imports, of the Seven Climes into which the Mahomedans divide the uni- verfe,) in the reign of Akbur, corroborates . the above character of FrEROz Suan, and adds the fol- lowing passage, translated verbatim from his history. ‘* Among the places built by this King Frrroz ‘¢ Suan) is a hunting place, which the populace call **the Lat of Ferroz Suan. It is a house of three ““ stories, in the centre of which has been erected a ‘* pillar of red stone, of one piece, and tapering up- *‘ wards. ‘The visible part of the shaft is, by mea- **surement, twenty-seven Zirras, and it is said that “* one-third only- is visible; the remaining two-thirds *“* being buried in the earth. In this case, the total “‘Jength must be eighty-one Zirras; and it is five ‘* Zirras in circumference: Round it have been en- “* graved literal characters which the most intelli- ** gent of all religions have been unable to explain. ve Report says, this pillar is a monument of renown ‘to the HRajuhs, (or Hindoo Princes,) and that * FEEROZ SHAH set it up within his hunting place. ** But on. this head there are various traditions, ‘* which it would be tedious to relate.” Tue exaét length of the Zirra, referred to in the above description, is uncertain. But there can be no doubt that the height of the pillar, now visible N above * Dow’s History of Hindostan, Vol. I. page 336, 178 TRANSLATION, &c. above the building, is thirty-seven feet; and that its circumference, where it joins the terrace, is ten feet four inches.. These dimensions I have from Moonshee Monummup Morap, who himself mea- sured the pillar for Captain Hoare in July 1797; and who adds, that, as far as it could be seen, (which from the ruinous state of the building it cannot be, at present, below the upper terrace, ) it is certainly, as described in the Huft Akleem, a single stone, of reddish colour, as represented in the drawing. One of Captain Hoare’s drawings further represents the plans of the three stories of the Shikar-gah, and his Moonshee informs me, the current opinion is, that they were used partly for 2 menagery, and partly for an aviary, which the plans appear to confirm. Peruaps thesame misguided religious zeal, which prompted his severity towards the inhabitants of Cumaoon, may have impelled him to erect a mansion for birds and beasts, round a venerable relict of Hindoo antiquity ; the age of which cannot, I con- ceive, be determined by the date of the inscription now communicated to the Society, as the character of it is modern, and altogether different from the older inscriptions, not yet explained. J.H. HARINGTON. _ SANSCRIT TRANSLATION, &C. 179 SANSCRIT INSCRIPTION, IN ROMAN CHARACTERS. samvat 1290 vaisdc’ha sudi 15 s4cambhari bhdépati Srimad vélla dévatmaja srimad visala dévasya. 4vind’hy4d a4himadrér virachita vijayas tirt’ha yatra prasangdd udgrivéshu praharta sahil r vinamat cand’haréshu prasannah aryavertam yathart’ham punar api critavan mléchch’ha vichch’hédanabhir dévah s4cambha- rindré jagati vijayaté visalah cshén‘ipalah braté samprati bahujata_ tilacah $4cambharf bhi- patih Srimad vigraha raja ésha way santanajan atmanah. asmabhih caradam vyad’ hayi himavad vind’hy- antaralam bhuvah gésha swicaran’4ya mastu bha- | vatam udyéga sinyam manah. ambh6é -nama ripu pr iya nayanayoh pratyart’hi dantantaré pr atyacshani trin’ani vaibhava milat cashtam yasas tavacam marg6 léca virudd’ha éva vijanah sunyam man6é vidwisham §érfmad_ vigraha puede Na bhavatah prapté prayan étsavé Il4 mandira Sédaréshu swantéshu vamabbruvam Satraian nanu, yigraha cshitipaté nyayyas cha vasas tava Sanca va purushéttamasya bhavaté nasty éva varan nid’hér nirmat’hy4pahrita sriyah cimu bhavan crédé na nidrayitah. samvat §ri vicramddity a 1220 vaisac’ha sudi 15 gurau lic’hitam idam. . : pratyacsham gua’ddnwaya cay ast’ha mahava putra _sTipatina atra samayé maha—mantri se al srimal lacshan’a palah. No. VERBAL, a isod TRANSLATION, *&c. VERBAL TRANSLATION Iw the year 1220, on the 15th day of the bright half of the month Vaisac’h, [ this monument | of the fortunate Visara Déva, Son of the fortunate Vera Deva, (1) King of S’ dcambhart. ’ As far as Vind’ hya, (2) as far as Himddri, (2) hav- ing achieved conquest in the course of travelling to holy places; resentful to haughty Kings, and in- dulgent to those whose necks are humbled ; making Arydverta (2) once more what its name ’ signifies, by causing the barbarians to be exterminated; Vi- sata Diva, supreme ruler of S’acambhart (3) and sovereign of the earth, is victorious in the world. Tis conqueror, the fortunate ViGRAHA Rasa, (4) King of S’écambhari, most eminent of the tribe which sprang from the ar ms (5) [of Brana, | now addresses his own descendants: ‘‘ By us the region ‘‘of the earth between Himavat (2) and Vindhya ** (2) has been made tributary ; let not your minds ‘‘ be void of exertion to subdue the remainder.” “Tears are evident in the eyes of thy enemy’s - consort; blades of grass are perceived between thy adversary’s teeth; (6) thy fame is predominant i EE oe {1) Colonel PorteR’s transcript exhibited AmrLua ; the present copy may be read either Ave’: or Ve'LvA. (2) The Viud’hya hills form the range which passes through the provinces of Bahér, Benares, &c. Himédri, the mountain of snow, (called Hrmavat in the next verse), is the Imaus and Emodus of an- tient geographers. ‘4rydéverta signifies the land of virtue, or ‘* zz habried by respectable men.’? See Menu Ch. 2. vs 225 (3) I have not been able to ascertain the situation of S’écambhari. (4) Whether Vicrawa Ra’ya and Visaba De‘va be names of the same person, or of different princes, ‘it is impossible to deter- mine from the tenor of the inscription, without other informatien. {5) The transcript of the inscription exhibits /’éhaména Tilacah, as it was also read in the former fac simile: Servéne Trive’pi advises me to read it Bébujéta Tilacah, and 1 accede to his emen- dation. (6) This glee ta ectndian custom of biting a blade of grafs as a token of submission, and of asking quarter. _ * - —— oh Seael ‘yptop OruguoesLy UOMAMISUT JO. UuUutnpe? — TAY" QERT: THYEA QT: Lago wTvepig +997 T+ Y: TRI TPOT TPek RTTRveTyE TR: Tdevdleor valpleqz yer QTYRP TE YE VIRT: YORU. yee RT YULORTY+ 14.93 PYeTI TaTee en | LD BugquoLs uopdit7sUuy JO. wuurmmpe, 22 THYM QTaT: T+ye4 Qr: LaPoV YTvePig +99T TH+ Y: TROt TOT T#Pok gTTRveTyK TR: Tdevdleor valpleie yer OTY ROT Y+199T: YlewTeT Y)eTT+ RT YULRORTY+ KO PVETA THTEE YYP+)+¥Y —Y¥3 1299999 YYY1P+yY-0 PP NSIPITH YILMPR-ae_ » TOR QTYA TIATIT+ Troapart ek tris TI DJ+4+1VTKAA99 . YePrela YeqYP 18 Ted?io R4ALelP.. tTPUY. Tere Tr4+4o0.°THIK YR.ACPT4+ WAd W924 eT) eh 5: YAW DR.) Ge TOPTRA TPTs-atT--T (99%4 4YRIE ¥KPRL OYTVUREPID-AK pyr edo YTQPTRPRAR PTO PP4+1 = RQpayp4 PPYV2? yree1e?% Pyg+eda 1124 TOVTHK . RRL-PV 4» FLY TWH Ama TMK, ERPVT VS oT ae TYRSS.GTIAY TH 4 14 99.9;'R8 , MEK 6 UP IP RAT: oe oer Bo Be YRSIM: 989.953.01, 78 DROS ‘PSOT OUPUILT YYRTIKYIZIDIITR YY BY¥9 RPVTH TOY TRI RT 9Y TI9YAd C4R%9 AK PAIL VATI TATE YT YT9°R1 ATRi. Fk THVT+ YrOrTOORDTIATK T3 VIF —— -T3991TK T31T4Y 999 TIPRD FICTH. T3RL¥T99n_ TOO 8)... Toke See Ee ee ee ee oo = ro se a a oe | aor wr talkers See =. "LTA lL ‘JSUT OUqUeLy YYRTIKYIIIDUTK YY T3Y¥D RIYTH TOVTRd RT PY TIPYRA OARYPY AK PNZLPYETI TAITELYF YTPPR1 ATRs-. 7K TH¥T+ YrorT pond TIATK T3 Vid "=< F37 29TH “TIaAT +h 299 | -T29Se TIATH T3PL YT 99. TPAD TIFTK TFOFRE PEE ST LIK PAIK OT S07 AMeats VOT, TY its Iv eee TO9R 4 PATH, PEs TEP Tera T7-0-4+.. 99> 91. V4 Tah Pk YS YRU 2e2-9 4.3 Wale es | YILL I LR4 T- oTYVHkK YOYVSAY YRTRRY TavoB.. TYKRT +7Y)94+ 298349 4999 VV +T252 2Q4+-0TK We 4940-4473 >SVv UksT Yo +940 TeK ary 49 OOTY TIFITAPK TY{TR: QTYYK ELOY BS TPES. PVT PhePge SI OUunguo0dg YUHeVTS RTY TRPRGIE? Y?° PYT3 Y9TaPKYM «9 4+990PT22 BO-: YP+PIPN AYPVVACTe Yroasreyat TYTYS3 YATIAT JS94+YT Taye APYesTY TP TeaYfy aT etdodo ey YueovTs 2Tv ThpRaaegy?? PYT3) YOTaPRYM =I +990PTIA BI0-: YP+P19N1 +YPVVACTE Yrosreyat TY TYS3 SE ee ee RIYeSTY TO9Y. TeHaYfy aTRtTdcMo YPRAPIY--PR PYRYHG THYPYRYMT? YFVYIA TOYS D+TYIYK See 9rwK TH3PRTYA Y9TYPITRATR SK YvorK YORYITY LY 996973... 344329872 QDaraLy Z1YRYTP yayT? yro¥e YA9T TYATYT? ~ 371 -OK) PYTAPKY 4 $3PRTT YYSPTPT+PIY YP NITTS® QTV .22YPD21 ya pas Yo TapK PTD PMY S- 8AT3I31 NV OTe pTYrag yYXIsTTla TTAY POTAVTR oneqidlyyy ¥e21T3YT3. YTYP1TR+ YHKOPK 430YH MRTYIYHK Gee OM eNTYY YTR VT3 VRANYYPTI PIO Rest Yo PIPRatcn RES ¥OYVSAY AKPL13RM eT TO Tee asae? Ld mele FC ty LLL LAW HLAACBSHLOLLSdL dd LY | EL DB, ASL LOLVALL ALBEE Lorch GOA NGFLELCSLEC LL “ qeotarec PEt Sd SLL CLAHYLCLEA Loneot “attr © PALLET ALB LAH ESE, CHC | BELLE pyc oAwdedtve hobd Hi Alumy PELCLELEOS EL SHC andthdal-¢e¢ HLLd PELSVL BS LGLMSLLELLE £ DOLELoL DP LteATTHLGCLL AUHISDLE AL bed SKIBA CTE LA LL D¥SE SE ABBE LS HAIL DSLLB Ld PAL Addl psrit BICLD8dE Sok HECEL PAL WIMP LEL LA OALB L DSS POLARS PEL OUD D8s™ HA } e Lillar, under the foregeing. commencing trom the Fast. | ae ees S a AR 2 Darts SO ss a me | Wij Lact simitic PLE (Bo LIA? SGLLORLY HOLOYSSLIL GSM DSL Ao lLSSDLWLOAL : © 00 SULELA ALA A LSLSSAAT Sod LAC VE FE Mth CLLAUL HLA BHLOL Sd Ldd bu ELD ASLICL CLEC U-SHLAABSYHLSTELD Son LH LDSBERITED® . HC BELELE LACS ELS AL BA (OS LACES OCALSLIUALL LAL SLA LHD ESOC LACFLE LOS LOC Le FOCAL EL «© GRICE HEL ERO FLA FICKELCI ALC LBLEL ALL Ce AL8SSDIGATLLL el BOC VECO Lddy LIT “846 SUL CLAWLLCLEA LAAZCS | AAACHELLL CL 61-6 HG DSBE SAGKA OySDA, HOA) HLACALOLLE ALS ELLISA COLA Old PALI OLLEA AWOL TSC BSLLE CLL LU-8bom LA ESELOSHC | BELLE GLALL ACHES +C- BELLE CLALLGHALB + “BELLE FLAL LCS LO LEGHOAMIAAABT SE D-S8LELdBOAPISSLUE Madd HILAL POLCLOLE OY EL otc | DAdHMdoLAST SLSHAd SLL €4 B8Ib PELASACY LIDLO Ao SDLY ILLLKILOAALELCA Chad Shd avfl: CdUt HLbd PELSUL “BELO SLLEDLL A | DOLELoL DELL CLAL AMC DS EBLDBLCLAd LLaLF1d ddd BPadd! dA Ldssd kX POLOLA LV ELS HE LICFLE 8S LADS Lte Lk ITH be LLAdHLS DLA ALSGAd | bELAI SAIL MELA AL SLSGIFLHLLCLLLO LASL A, +h Lbdtdi Hd Bde HA ALCLAL BOL CL Lad SEVSNL SLO kd D8sS do hebELS HAICD SLL Bld ec PALA | AddUld DELLS LKLS ML DO LLEd PALLY LEC BLA Sl EAL HSDLL AL LCd ou, DRLLSE LESH ELLPALS del BIOL D8SE SEK HEGEL AL WLU LGLLMOAL HOL LEC YAUELE de8 duit DAkhed HLLCLEA ATA CHLLCL EX G HALGA HIDE LUASUAS Ea CALB'L D'S 7 GCLAAA PLLA SL DES HAHO dom LSC lUFLISAAFCELALA A CIOA+ GL Lrscription running round the Pillar,under the foregoing. commencing trom the F asl. | TLL TK TyLLS yk "x acl similie specimen of the fore ‘going Lnscriplion wd ALAA] qqVAAGna =| aa dl eealeaul 4 44 1 UsBs A araleraanyarsasg 4 alia Mantae qpadi 4 Fabte — SuDMy | ath Wy ON Sea Pa} Bie Lee Pall. t! aR ag MAS 2) VUMAMAIMA Ie TARA ARIE MMA eA Asa (sasaneiaqy yiasghassadzyas(aqaaanswa| TAIAAUTA MATT AMG Bea cesMaaaqqqaanwqaguad 4 IHAIHAHANA ETH PI UMMARIAMACeaa MATA cl AMEE IATA GH PeAHATIARY AAI MAMAS SEMA 2A | T A atalagnlaanys Peralta FATA MAAN BAS ASIA ha FIFAY AAS SIAGMAA \ Mqantaiazad | YAR ail TTpAn §UsBe a F apFe Su Sb x Bare awe Pukey veal maaeaa ieee qd ACADIAN 4 | Bee gaanou ear CELY ia tall } B-Rkd eee | J3IB%AIA8AB | © RRIyRKyasyRPre | | Waka Naa i | SAYA RAN KAI | | “AMAA TAA ates He ARgmAMZ MaRsalaaavoeag 4 APU RAARLADA: SAME TAR TEA ASaAsT asa a| TUE ASRS FAIA IATAK AIAG RFA ITAA a TA AUSAAADS MAA Tala HPAI IAA ACIRE AAAI Be» gaanny A992 rsajye fer Beak Kew SFIBAAMAzALB ® RRIyRayasyRre UWrle1A yaa SRA RAN Kas? cS Ue rar al J Pillar of Alahabad. ey. Les ve! ~ eae FPWR TL LOA ARUAG AAPA gdSe SBIKY : HAL HT BAR SATAN Gece “ARN RTAL VY ——— rae H 4 wt oli MAT AS aw Cima, LOAARWAS IgMRDRZR MALIOLAS [OLEH ETAL JIS EARUASASYOT LIAM GH ArT LHIANACAILHADO aa yalial LARVA HU ATLOULYAUT FULTS PAY RUCPEEMRE NEE DIEM L UAMIEST YN BA BA KARST IAPERLID 0 Oh PEU SATAN the Pillar al Allahabad: on oe eae Ca re aig etetg Ganamutanaa: atirétra TAA Vaga Agaahuna: alli qaetaiareara ben SAAR A: - DAUMEAT! LaAUTy aaa q Tahara seroma a OhAT o DAGADACTAAT Qo Har 2220 Ges qal wy myn Yala Ancqseqa AstqAaMeqa || Arar eg frorsatarnars cane aM APTA RAmTOT AAA | | | arfqananensfachannaatd mamanregiay AeA AY Fagmut yaa: APIA Ss valaraqal waufae ur dalfenecazquaa: WIAA S| rire TUT aT raraaaee Whee awl trantaGaaa Aaaahaa: Waraferaetqnay aay TARA VrUMAlage falda warogaaaa Vi , ardalaeara Ragman: safegerm wafand aaraqiaaa: IMAL AA ATMA a PA UATTEq a: FF marRrsahe iia |) wartacéauraka qeaAIayE TeParMarg HAAyuriyana: | Har MRaMRaee Agraqdhane rater ee WT AHN SI ORASTATEATT a AAT aqroanaa Aas EAA AGHA: | The sante Miscryplion —th a n0re Moder Charackes ‘F TRANSLATION, &c. 18! throughout space; the minds of thy foes are void [of hope]; their route is the desert where men are hindred from passing; O Vicrana Rasa Deva, in the jubilee occasioned by thy march. May thy abode, O Vieraua, sovereign of the earth, be fixed, as in reason it ought, in the bo- soms (akin to the mansion of dalliance) of the women with beautiful eye- -brows, who were married to thy enemies. There is no doubt of thy being ‘the highest of embodied souls. (7) Didst thou not sleep in the lap of Sri, whom thou didst seize from the ocean, having churned it? (8) In the year from the fortunate Vicra’MADITYA 1220 (9) on Thursday the 15th day of the bright half of the month Vaisach, this was written in the presence Ge CaO ai by Srrpati, theson of Méhava, a Cayast haofa family in Gaud’a: at this time the fortunate LacsHaNa Pata, a Rajaputra, is prime minister. yet 214 Siva the terrible, and the univers sal monarch. N 3 THERE (7) Servone explains this very obscure passage otherwise: ‘¢ there is (i.e. there should be) no doubt or hesitation in the mind of thee, who art the highest of embodied souls. (Purushéttama).”’ (8) PurusHoétrTama is a title of Visun’u. With reference to this term, the author of the infcription asks, ‘‘ Art thounot Visun’u himself? Art thou not he who slept in the arms of Lacsum ?’’ The legend of the churning of the ocean is well known. . (9) Inthe present copy the date is very distinct ; and proves to oe 2220 ; not 123 as was suspected by Sir Witiiam Jones. (10) This part of the inscription is not legible. Hirey Pate ee ff tie «erm « . . . eee. So ce 2 - TOG es TRANSLATION, &c. THERE are on the same page, some short ins¢rip- tions, which I cannot decypher. One of them, however, is partly legible, and appears to be in the -Hindustani language. It contains the name of SuLtTAn Ipr’animM, and wishes him a long life, VI. Account of the Kooxtes or Luncras. By Joun Macrae, Esq. COMMUNICATED BY J. H. HARINGTON, Ese Mr. Harrneron has the pleasure of laying before the society, an account of the Kookies, or Cicis, respecting whom a paper communicated in Persian by Mr. Rawiins, was translated by Sir Witiiam Jones, and printed in the 2d Volume of the Researches. THE paper now communicated was written by Mr. Joun McRar, Surgeon in the Honourable Company’s Service, at Chittagong; and from in- formation given to him by a native of Runganecah, who had long resided among the Cucis as their cap- tive. It was originally intended as a private com- munication only ; but conceiving that the descrip- tion of manners contained in it, of a people little known, on the frontier of the British Territory, would prove acceptable to the Society, the author was solicited to permit its being read to them; and they will probably consider it sufficiently interest« ing for publication in their Researches. January 24th, 1799. Tur Kookies are a race of people that live among the mountains to the north east of the Chittagong province, at a greater distance than the Choomeeas from the inhabitants of the plains; to whom there- fore they are little known, and with whom they very rarely have any intercourse, except when they occasionally visit the hauts, or markets, on the borders of the jungles in the Runganeeah and durungabad districts, to purchase salt, dried fish, and tobacco. N 4 THE 184 ACCOUNT OF THE Tue following account of them was taken from a native of the Runganeeah district, who, when a boy, was carried away, in one of their predatory ex- cursions, and, after a captivity of twenty years, found means to return to his family. Tue Kookies, or Lunctas, (as they are also called, ) are the least civilized, of any of the people we as yet know, among these mountains: like all moune taineers, they are of an active, muscular make, but not tall; they are stouter, and of a darker com- plexion than the Choomeeas*, and, like them, have the peculiar features of all the natives of the eastern parts of Asia, namely the flat nose, small eye, and broad round face. Tue tradition of the Kookies respecting their origin is, that they, and the Mugs, are the offspring of the same progenitor, who had two sons, by different mothers, The Jugs, they say, are the descendants of the eldest, and the Kookies of the youngest son. The mother of the youngest having died during his infancy, he was neglected by his step-mother, who, while she cloathed her own son, allowed him to go naked; and this partial distinction being still ob- served, as he grew up, he went by the name of Luncta, or the naked. Upon the death of their father, a quarrel arose between the brothers, which induced the Zuncta to betake himself to the hills, and there pass the remainder of his days: His de- scendants have continued there ever since, and still go by the name of Lunctas ; though, properly speak- ing, the term is only applicable to the male part of them, as the females wear a short apron before, made of cloth of their own manufacture, and which falls down from the loins to the middle of the thigh; and both sexes occasionally throw a ieee sheet * Choomeeas are the inhabitants of the first range of hills bordering on the plains to the north and east of the province of Chittagong, and are tributary to the Honourable Company ; their villages are called Chooms. “es -~ : KOOKIES OR LUNCTAS. 185 sheet of cloth over their bodies, to defend them from the cold. Tuts tradition of their origin receives much sup- port from the great similarity of the Mug and Kookie languages, many words of which are exactly the same, and their eeneral resemblance is such that a Mus and Kaokie can make themselves understood to each other. Tue Kookies are all hunters and warriors, and are divided into a number of distinct tribes, totally in- dependent of’ each other, though all of them acknow- ledge, more or less, the authority of three different Rajahs, named Ty anpon, Mankene, and Hat- CHA, to whom the various tribes are attached, but whose power over them is very limited, except in that tribe with which the Rajah lives, w here he is abso- lute. The rajahships are hereditary, and the Ra- Jjahs, by way of distinction, wear a small slip of black cloth round their loins; and, asa farther mark of su- perior rank, they have their hair brought forward, and tied in a bunch, so as to overshade the forehead, while the rest of the Kockies have theirs hanging loose over the shoulders. The females also of the Rajah’s family wear an apron of black cloth, with a red bor- der, which falls down to the knee,—a colour and fa- shion prohibited to the rest of the sex, black being the reyal colour. Tue Rajahs receive a snibites in kind from the tribes, to support their dignity ; and in cases of ge- neral danger, they can summon all the warriors to arms; but each tribe is under the immediate com- mand of its own particular chief, whose word is a law in peace and war, and who has the power of life and death in his tribe. The chiettainship is not he- reditary like the rajahship, but elective, though in general the nearest relation of the last chief suc ‘ceeds him, if deemed by the,tribe a proper person for the trust, and the Rajah cannot remove a chief once elected, should he disapprove of him. Tue 186 ACCOUNT OF THE Tue Kookies are armed with bows and arrows, spears, clubs, and daws, an instrument in common use among the natives of this province, as a hand hatchet, and exactly resembling the knife of the Nyars on the Malabar Coast, which is a most de- structive weapon in close combat. ‘They use shields, made of the hide of the Gyal, (a species of cow pe- culiar to their hills;) and the inside of their shields they ornament with small pendulous plates of brass, which make a tingling noise, as the warriors toss about their arms, either in the fight or in the dance. They also wear round their necks large strings, of a particular kind of shell found in their hills; about their loins, and on their thighs, immediately above the knee, they tie large bunches of long goat’s hair, of a red colour; and on their arms they have broad rings of ivory, inorder to make them appear the more terrifick to their enemies. Tue Kookies choose the steepest and most inacces- sible hills to build their villages upon, which, from being thus situated, are called Parahs, or, in the Kookie language, K’hooak. Every Parah consists of a tribe, and has seldom fewer than four or five hundred inhabitants, and sometimes contains one or two thousand. ‘Towards our frontiers, however, where there is little apprehension of danger, a tribe frequently separates into several small parties, which form so many different Parahs on the adjoining hills, as may bést suit their convenience. ‘To give further security to the Parqhs, in addition to their naturally strong situation, the Keokies surround them with a thick bamboo pallisade; and the passages leading into them, of which there are commonly four or five in different quarters, they strictly guard, day and night, especially if there is any suspicion of danger ; but whether there is, or is not, they are at all times extremely jealous of admitting strangers within -the Parah: they build their houses as close to each other as possible, and make them spacious enough to ac- 3 commodate KOOKIES OR LUNCTAS. 187 commodate four or five families in every house. They construct them after the manner of the Choomeeas and Mugs, that is, on platforms or stages of bamboo, raised about ‘six feet from the ground, and enter them by ladders, or, more frequently, by a single stick, with notches cut in it, to receive the foot: un- derneath the stages they keep their domestic animals. All these sippnies of defence strongly indicate the constant state of-alarm in which they live, not only from the quarrels of the Rajahs with each other, but also from the hostile feuds of the different tribes ; not excepting those who are attached to the same Rajah. . Depredations on each other’s property, and the not giving up of such refugees as may fly from one Parah to ancther, are the ‘most fr¢ equent causes of quarrel, when they carry on a most destructive petty warfare, in which the several tribes are thore or less involved, according as the principals are more or less connected among them. On these occasions, when an enterprize is not of sufficient importance to induce the chief to head all the warriors of the Parah, he always selects a warrior of approved valour and address to lead the party to be detached. Tuery always endeavour to surprize their enemy, in preference to engaging him in open combat, how- ever confident of superiority they may be. With that view, when on any hostile excursion, they never kindle a fire, but carry with them a sufficiency of ready-dressed provisions, to serve during the probable, term of their absence; they march in the night, pro- ceeding with the greatest expedition, and observing the most pr ofound silence; when day overtakes them, they halt, and lie eonceeted ina kind of Laine, which they fasten among the branches of the loftiest trees, so that they cannot be perceived by any person passing underneath. From this circumstance of am- buscade the idea has originated, of their living in trees instead of houses, When they have, in “this manners, 188 ACCOUNT OF THE manner, approached their enemy unperceived, they generally make their attack about the dawn, and commence it with a great shout, and striking of their spears against their shields. If they are suc- cessful in their onset, they seldom spare either age or sex ; at times, however, they make captives of the children, and often adopt them into their families, when they have none of their own; and the only slaves among them are the captives thus taken. Tue heads of the slain they carry in great tri- umph to their Parak, where the warriors are met, on their arrival, by men, women and children, with much rejoicing ; and they have the peculiar privilege of killing any animal in the place they may choose, (not excepting the chief’s,) to be given as a feast in celebration of their victory: but, should the party have been unsuccessful, instead of being thus met with every demonstration of joy, and led into the Parah amidst the exultations of its friends, it enters in the greatest silence, and as privately as possible ; and all the warriors composing it remain in disgrace, until such time as they retrieve their characters, ei- ther joiutly or individually, by some act of valour. Tur Kookies are often attacked by the Banjoogees, who, though not sc numerous a race of people, yet, from being all united under one Rajah, always pre- vail, and exact an annual tribute of salt from the two Kookie Rajahs, Tw anvon and ManKENE, who, from having a greater intercourse with the Choomeeas, receive a larger supply of this article from the plains below, than their more remote neighbours. Salt is in the highest estimation among them all; whenever they send any message of consequence to each other, thev always put in the hand of the bearer of it a small quantity of salt, to be delivered with the mes- sage, as expressive of its importance. Next to per- sonal valour, the accomplishment most esteemed in a warrior, is superioraddress instealing, and ifa thief can convey KOOKIES OR LUNCTAS. 189 convey undiscovered to his own house his neigh- bour’s property, it cannot afterwards be claimed nor, if detected in the act, is he otherwise punished than by exposure to.the ridicule of the Parah, and being obliged to restore what he may have laid hold of. Turs must tend to encourage the practice of thieving, which, no doubt, is ‘considered in such high estimation, because the same sagacity and ad- dress, necessary to give success to the thief, qualifies the warrior, in an. “eminent degree, to steal unper- ceived upon and surprize his enemy, and thus ensures him victory. So thought the ancient warriors of Sparta, who, like the Koohies of the present day, held in estimation the man who could steal with superior expertness. Tue Kookies, like all savage people, are of a most vindictive disposition ; blood must always be shed for blood ; if a tiger even kills any of them, near a ' Parah, the whole tribe is up in arms, and goes in pursuit of the animal; when, if he is killed, fu family of the deceased gives a feast of his flesh, revenge of his having killed their relation. od should the tribe fail to destroy the tiger, in this first general pursuit of him, the family of the deceased must still continue the chace; for until they have. killed either this, or some other tiger, and have given a feast of his flesh, they are in disgrace in the Parah, and not associated with by the rest of the inhabitants. In like manner, if a tiger destroys one of a hunting party, or. of a party of warriors on an hostile excursion, neither the one nor the other (whatever their success may have been) can return to the Parah, without being disgraced unless they kill the tiger. A more striking instance still of this revengeful spirit of retaliation is, that if a ian should happen to be killed by an accidental fall from a tree, all his relations assemble, and cut it down; and however large it may be, they “reduce. it to chips, 190 ACCOUNT OF THE chips, which they scatter in the winds, for having, as they say, been the cause of the death of their brother. ‘They employ much of their time in the chace, and having no prejudice’ of cast (or sect) to restrain them in the choice of their game, no animal comes amiss to them. An elephant is an immense prize for a. whole Parah. They do not remove their Parahs so frequently as the Choomeeas do their Chooms; the Choomeeas seldom remain lon- ger than two years on the same spot; whereas the Kookies are usually four or five; and when they migrate, they burn their Parah, lest the Gyals should return to it, as they are frequently known to do if the huts are left standing. The Kookies never go to a greater distance from their old ground than a journey of twelve hours, unless compelied to pro- ceed farther, from some particular cause, such as the fear of an enemy, or the want of a proper spot te fix upon. : ; TueErn great object in selecting a place to settle on, is natural strength of situation, with a sufliciency of good ground near the Parah on which to rear the dif- ferent grains, roots, and vegetables they wish to cul-_ tivate. They cultivate the ground as the Choomeeas. do, and in this, as m every other domestick occu- pation, the female sex bears the weight of the la- bour, and no rank exempts them from it: the wife of the chief, and the wife of his vassal, work alike in the same field. A proper spot being found on the declivity of some hill contiguous to the Parah, the men cut down the jungle upon it in the month of March, and allow it to remain there until sufficiently de- eayed to burn freely, when they set it on fire, and thus at once perform the double purpose of clearing away the rubbish, and of manuring the ground with its ashes. —The women now dig small holes, at cer- tain distances, in the spot so cleared, and into each hole they throw a handful of different seeds they : - intend _- KOOKTES OR LUNCTAS. 191 intend to rear, which are all jumbled together in a basket slung over the shoulder: the seeds are then covered with earth, and Jeft to their fate; when in due time, according to their various natures, the plants spring up, ripen, and are reaped in succes- sion: rice, Indian corn, and the mustard plant, are thus seen in the same field. Of rice they have a _ great variety, and two or three kinds peculiar to the hills ; one of these, the Chereh, is uncommonly fine, and has the peculiar quality of affecting, as a laxative, persons not in the habit of eating it. The other sorts are called Beh, Deengkroo, Roomkee, Sepooee, Bangsoo and Boulteh; but it is not exactly ascer- tained, whether or not these are different species of grain, or the same kind, receiving different names from the season of reaping it. ‘The Beh is reaped in July, the Chereh in August, the Deengkroo in Sep- tember, the Roomkee in October, and in November the Sepooee, Bangsoo, and Boulteh. They have an- other small grain, called Cutchoo, and a variety of beans, as the Karass, Burguddee, and Tooraee: the seed of the mustard plant they eat, but express no oil from it. Of the gourd and cucumber plants they have several kinds; and tumerick, yams, and to- bacco, they cultivate; but the latter they have in small quantity, though very fond of it. — In their forests they have abundance of honey, but are ignorant of the method of separating it from the wax of the comb. Tueir domestic animals are Gyals, Goats, Hogs, Dogs, aud Fowls, and of these the Gyal is by much the most valued, both on account of its milk, and its flesh. As already mentioned, it is a species of cow, peculiar to these hills, where it is met in its wild state: in shape it resembles the heavy strong — make of the wild buffalo, but has much shorter horns; its colour is brown, acquiring a lighter shade towards the belly, which, as well as the legs, as often white: its milk is nearly as rich as the 3 a3 cream i192 ACCOUNT OF THE cream of common cow milk, and its flesh consti- tutes the first luxury at a Kookie feast, and, except on very extraordinary occasions, is never given. The goats are larger, ‘and more hairy than thosé of the plains. In the other animals there is nothin peculiar. Notwithstanding that the Kookies have such a number of different articles of food, yet a scarcity of provisions frequently prevails among the , tribes, when those upon a friendly footing always assist each other 3 and whatever | nay have been thus amicably given is rigidly repaid, in more favour- able times, by the tribe which received it. A scarcity may be occasioned either by the irregu- larity of the season in a failure or excess of the periodical rains; or else by the incursions of ene- mies, who never fail to lay waste and destroy, if they can, every thing to be found without the Parah. And the Parah itself, in a fatally unguarded hour, 1s often destroyed also, when the helpless SurVIVOTS, if any, of such a calamity, are thrown upon the humanity of their neighbouring friends. Inthe Parahs they cook their victuals in earthen pots of their own manufacture, resembling those of the Bengalees, but much stronger and thicker in substance. ‘The hunter, however, in his excursions through the forests, boils his food in a particular kind of hollow bamboo. From the ashes of a differ- ent species of the same plant, he extracts a substi- tute for salt, to eat with his victuals; and with equal simplicity and readiness he kindles his fire, by the friction of one piece of dried bamboo upon ano- ther. The Kookies have but one wife; they may however keep as many concubines as they please. Adultery may be punished with imstant death by either of the injured parties, if the guilty are caught by them in the fact; it may otherwise be compromised by a fine of Gyals, as the chief may determine. The frailty of a concubine is alway s compromised in this way, without ie to the parties. Fornica- 3 tion eS OS ee eee eee, —_ =? a KOOGKIES OR LUNCTAS. 193 tion is punished in no other manner, than by oblig- ing the parties to marry, unless the man may have used violence, in which ease he is punished, generally with death, either by the chief, or by the relations of the injured female. Marriage is never consum-. mated among them before the age of puberty. When a young man has fixed his affections upon a young woman, either of his own, or of some neigh- bouring Parah, his father visits her father, and demands her in marriage for his son: her father, on this, inquires what are the merits of the young man to entitle him to her favour, and how many can he afford to entertain at the wedding feast: to which the father,of the young man replies, that his son is a brave warrior, a good hunter, and an expert thief, for that he can produce so many heads, of the enemies he has slain, and of the game he has killed ; that in his house are such and such stolen goods, and that he can feast so many (mentioning the number) at his marriage. On hearing this, the father of the girl either goes himself, or sends some confidential friend, to ascertain the facts, which, if he finds to be as stated, he consents to the marriage, and it is celebrated by a feast, given by him to the bridegroom, and all their mutual friends. At night the bride is led by her husband from her father’s house to his own, where he next day enter- tains the company of the preceding day, which is more or less numerous, according to the connections and circumstances of the parties. When a chief marries, the whole Paraf is entertained by him; and should his bride be from another Parah, as often happens, the two Parahs feast and carouse with each other alternately. At these, and all their festivals, there 1s much drinking, of a liquor made of the rice, called Deengkroo, of which the Kookiés are very fond. There are two kinds of this liquor, the one pure and limpid; and the other of a red colour, 194 ACCOUNT OF THE colour, from an infusion of the leaf of a particular tree called Bangmullah, which renders it highly in- toxicating. They indulge very freely in the use of both kinds, except when they go on hostile excur- sions: they then rigidly abstain from them. In January and February they usually marry, because they have provisions in the greatest plenty, and it is their most idle time. WHEN any person dies in a Parah, the corpse is conveyed by the relations of the deceased, and de- posited upon a stage raised under a shed erected for the purpose, at some distance from the dwelling house. While it remains there, it is carefully guard- ed day and night from the depredations of dogs and birds, by some one of the family, and a regular supply of food and drink is daily brought and laid before it. Should more than one casualty occur in a family, the same ceremony is observed with re- spect to each corpse ; and at whatever time of the year persons may happen to die in the Parah, all the bodies must be kept in this manner until the 11th of April, called by the Bengalees, Beessoo. On that day all the relations of the deceased assemble and convey their remains from the sheds to dit- ferent funeral piles prepared for them on a parti- cular spot without the Parah, where they are burnt; as are also the several sheds under which the bodies had lain from the period of their decease. After this melancholy ceremony is over, the whole party repairs to the house of him’ in whose family the first casualty occurred in that year, and par- takes of an entertainment given by him in honour of the dead. On the following day a similar feast is given by him in whose family the next casualty of the season had happened ; and thus, the feast goes round in succession, until one is given for each of the dead. [x this pious preservation of the dead till a cer- g : tain KOOKIES OR LUNCTAS. 195 tain day in the year, when only the last solemn fu- neral rites can be performed to their remains, there is a singular coincidence in the practice of the Kookies with that of some of the tribes of the North American Indians, as related in Bertram’s Travels; and it must appear a curious fact, that in so very particular an instance, there should be this similitude inthe customs of two savage people, placed in such opposite parts of the world; where the climate, and other peculiar local circumstances, are so totally different. Tue Kookies have an idea of a future state, where they are rewarded or punished according to their merits in this world. ‘They conceive that nothing is more pleasing to the Deity, or more certainly ensures future happiness, than destoying a number of their enemies. ‘The Supreme Being they conceive to be Omnipotent, and the Creator of the world, and all that it contains. The term in their lan- guage for the Supreme Being is Kuocern Poor- TEEANG. They also worship an inferior Deity, under the name of SHzem SauK, to whom they ad- dress their prayers, as a mediator with the Supreme Being, and as more immediately interesting himself in the concerns of individuals. To the Supreme: Being they offer in sacrifice a Gyal, as being their most valued animal; while to Surem Saux the sacrifice a goat only. In every Parah, they have a rudely formed figure of wood of the human shape, representing’ SHEEM SauK; it is generally placed under a tree, and to it they offer up their prayers , before they set out on any excursion or enterprize, as the Deity that controuls and directs thei ac- tions and destiny. Whenever, therefore, they re- turn successful, whether from the chace, or the attack of an enemy, they religiously place before SHEEM Sauk all the heads of the slain, or of their game killed, as expressive of their devotion, and to O.2 record 196 ACCOUNT OF THE record their exploits. Each warrior has his own particular pile of heads, and according to the num- ber it consists of, his character as a hunter and warrior is established in the tribe. These piles are sacred; and no man dares attempt to filch away his neighbours’ fame, by stealing from them to add to his own. They likewise worship the moon, as con- ceiving it to influence their fortunes in some degree. And in every house there is a particular post conse- crated to the Deity, before which they always place a certain portion of whatever food they are about to eat. In the month of January they have a solemn sacrifice and festival in honour of the Deity, when the inhabitants of several neighbouring Parahs, (if on friendly terms) often unite and kill Gyals, and all kinds of animals, on which they feast, and dance and drink together for several days. They have no professed ministers of religion, but each adores the Deity in such manner as he thinks proper. They have noemblem, as of SHEEM SAUK, to represent the Supreme Being. Tur Kookies having no coins among them, but such as find their way from the plains, for the few necessaries they want they barter their produce with the Choomeeas, who are the medium of commerce; and on these occasions the Choomeeas are never allowed to enter their Parahs, but are obliged to remain at a certain distance, whither the articles of exchange are brought: such is their extreme jea- lousy of admitting any strangers within their Parahs, as already noticed. They frequently visit a Adug ‘chief, commonly known by the name of the Com- lahpore Rajah, who is settled among the hills, in the southern parts of this district, and to whom they make themselves understood from the similarity of language. ‘They can give no account of the coun- try to the eastward of their hills; but they have a traditién that it is an open level country, like the : plain KOOKIES OR LUNCTAS,. 197 plain of Chittagong. The Kookies are a great terror to the Bengalees settled on the borders of the jungles in the Runganeeah and Aurungabad districts; and a particular annoyance tothe wood cutters, whose busi- ness leads them far into the forests, and whom they have frequently surprised and cut off. Whenever an unfor- tunate event of this nature has occurred, it has always been remarked, that the Kookies carry nothing away from the slain but their heads, and such salt as they may have with them. They stand so greatly inawe of fire arms, that the report of a single musket will putaw hole party to flight ; on this account the Ra- jah of the Choomeeas, who is so immediately in their neighbourhood, keeps in his service a number of Pehluwans, or men with fire-arms; but, notwithstand- _ing, his people have been obliged to abandon several places, by the depredations committed by the Koo- kies. Though the Rajah is upon terms of friendship with some of the tribes, yet, in the course of their migrations, these are succeeded by others that he knows nothing of, and of whose approach even he is ignorant, until his people are cut off; he is, there- fore, under the necessity of being constantly pre- pared to repel these attacks, which, from being al- ways made in the night, it is impossible b euard against. THe following 1 is a specimen of the Kookie lan- guage: Meepa, ee ee Man. Noonuo6, -+---- oeeeseee- Woman Nand! os a Fea A Child. Meepa Naoot’he,--++-++-A male Child. Noonaoot he, --...-++ --+A female Child. P’ha, erayeiate. at's Sorel e ee Sees Father. N00, + +2 ee san veccccanes Mother Chopooce, ++++++- settee Brother. ChATNOG, = ae. sone Sister. Pio. oes eee Grandfather. “hrs P ‘hee, 198 ACCOUNT, &c. P’hee,) ne Six. Sereeka, aw ms wiaw's't aemete Obs Seven. Rictka, Emi bic wands cop mal Eight. Koaka, Date Ma, 0.4 Som phar on ote - Nine. Soomka, eth oe sk de 2 ieee Ten. By combining the first syllable of Soomka with every intermediate number, as Soomkatka, Soom- neeka, Soom-toomka, and so on, they reckon to twen- ty, whichis Robcka. The same combination now takes place with Rodoka, the final syllable ka being struck off; it goes on Robokatkd, Roboneeka, &c. to thirty, which is expressed by Soomtoomka, or three tens. Forty is Soomleeka, or four tens; fifty Soom- rungaka, or five tens ; and so on toa hundred, which is expressed by Rezaka. From Rezdaka the final syl- lable ka being struck off, a similar combination, as above, takes place with Neeka, Toomka, &c. to one thousand, called Saungka. The preceding tule of striking off the final ka is observed with Saungha, and thus they go on to hundreds of thousands, be- yond which their ideas of numbers do not extend, as _ far as could be understood from their having no terms to express them. VI. ( 199 ) VII. ON THE SANSCRIT AND PRACRIT LANGUAGES. By H. T. CoLesrooke, Esq. In a treatise on rhetorick, compiled for the use of MaAnicya Cuanpra, Raja of Tirabhucti or Tirhit, a brief enumeration of languages, used by Hindu poets, is quoted from two writers on the art of poetry. The following is a literal translation of both pas- Sages. ‘‘Sanscrita Prdcrita, Pais achi and Magad hi, are in short the four paths of poetry. The Gods, &c. speak Sanscrita ; benevolent genii, Prdcrita ; wicked demons, Pais dachi; and men of low tribes and the rest, Magad’hi. But sages deem Sanscrita the chief of these four languages. It is used three ways; in prose, in verse, and in a mixture of both.” ‘‘ LANGUAGE, again, the virtuous have declared to be fourfold, Sanscrira [or the polished dialect, } Pracrita [or the vulgar dialect], Apabhrans'a [or jargon], and Afisra [or mixed]. Sanscrita is the speech of the celestials, framed in grammatical in- stitutes ; Pracrita is similar to it, but manifold as a provincial dialect, and otherwise; and those lan- guages which are ungrammatical, are spoken in their respective districts.” Tu Pais achi seems to be gibberish, which dra- matick poets make the demons speak, when they bring these fantastic beings on the stage. The mix+ ture of languages, noticed in the second quotation, is that which is employed in dramas, as is expressly said by the same author in a subsequent verse. It is not then a compound language, but a mixt dialogue O 4 in 200° ON THE SANSCRIT in which different persons of the drama employ dif- ferent idioms. Both the passages above quoted are therefore easily reconciled. . They in fact notice only three tongues. 1. Sanscrit, a polished dialect, the inflections of which, with all its numerous anomalies, are taught in grammatical institutes. This the dramatic poets put into the mouths of Gods and of Holy personages. 2. Prdcrit, consisting of provincial dialects, whch are less refined, and have a more imperfect grammar. In dramas it is spoken by women, benevolent genil, &c. 3. Alégad hi, or Apabhrans a, a jargon destitute of regular grammar. It is used by the vulgar, and varies in different dis- tricts: the poets accordingly introduce into the dia- logue of plays a provincial jargon spoken by the lowest persons of the drama *. _ The languages of India are all comprehended in these three classes. ‘The first contains Sanscrit, a most polished tongue, which was gradually retined until it became fixed in the classic writings of many elegant poets, most of whom are supposed to have flourished in the century preceding the Christian zra. It is cultivated by learned Hendus throughout India, as the language of science and of literature, and as the repository of their law civil and religious. It evidently draws its origin (and some steps of its progress may even now be traced) from a primeval tongue * Sanscrita is the passive participle of a compound verb formed by prefixing the preposition sam to the crude verb cri, and by interpos- ing the letter s when this compound is used in the sense of embeljish- ment. Its literal meaning then is ‘‘ adorned ;’* and when applied to a language, it signifies ‘‘ polished.’’ Prdcrita is a similar derivative from the same crude verb, with ra prefixed: the most common ac- ceptation of this word is ‘‘ outcait, or man of the lowest class ;’’ as applied to a language, it signifies ‘‘ vulgar.” Apabbransa is derived from bhras! to tall down: it signifies a word, or dialect, which falls off from correct etymology. Grammarians use the Sanserita as figni- fying ‘* duly formed or regularly inflected ;”? and Apabhrans a for false gtammar. AND PRACRIT LANGUAGES. 201 tongue which was gradually refined in various cli- mates, and became Sanscrit in India; Pahlavi in Per- sia, and Greek on the shores of the Mediterranean. Like other very ancient languages, Sanscrit abounds in inflections, which are, however, more anomalous in this, than in the other lane uages here alluded to; and which are even more so in the obsolete dialect of the Védas, than in the polished speech of the classick poets. It has nearly shared the fate of all antient tongues, and is now become almost a dead language; but there seems no good reason for doubting that it was once universally spoken in India. Its name, and the reputed difficulty of its grammar, have led many persons to imagine that it has been refined by the concerted efforts of a few priests, who set themselves about inventing a new language ; not like all other tongues, by the gradually improved practice of good writers and polite speakers. The exquisitely refined system by which the grammar of Sanscrit is taught, has been mistaken for the refinement of the language itself. The rules have been supposed to be anterior to the practice, but this supposition is gratuitous. In Sunscrit, as in every other known tongue, gram- marians have not invented etymology, but have only contrived rules to teach what was already established ~ by approved practice. Tuer is one peculiarity of Sanscrit compositions which may also have suggested the opinion that it could never be a spoken language. I allude to what might be termed the euphonical orthography of Sauscrit. It consists in extending to syntax the rules for the permutation of letters in etymology. Similar rules for avoiding incompatible sounds im compound terms exist in all languages; this is some- times effected by a deviation from orthography in the pronunciation of words, sometimes by altering one or more letters to make the spelling correspond with the pronunciation. ‘These rules have been more profoundly 202 ON THE SANSCRIT profoundly investigated by Hindu grammarians than by those of any other nation, and they have com- pleted a system of orthography which may be justly termed ecuphonical. They require all compound terms to be reduced to this standard, and Sanscrit authors, it may be ebserved, delight ia compounds of inordinate length; the whole sentence too, or even whole periods, may, at the pleasure of the au- thor, be combined like the elements of a single word, and good writers generally do so. In com- mon speech this could never have been practised. None but well known compounds would be used by any speaker who wished to be understood, and each word would be distinctly articulated independently of the terms which precede and follow it. Such in- deed is the present practice of those who still speak the Sunscrit language ; and they deliver themselves with such fluency as is sufficient to prove that Sans- crit may have been spoken in former times with as much facility as the contemporary dialects of the Greek language, or the more modern dialects of the Arabic tongue. TI shall take occasion again to al- lude to this toepick after explaining at large what are, and by whom were composed, thcse gramma- tical institutes in which the Sanscrit language is framed, according to the author above quoted ; or by which (for the meaning is ill conveyed by a li- teral translation) words are correctly formed and inflected. PAxint, the father of Saascrit grammar, lived in 80 remote anage, that he ranks among those ancientsages whose fabulous history occupies a conspicuous place in the Purdias, or Indian theogonies*. The name is * Every Purérd treats of five subjects: the creation of the uni- verse, its progress, and the renovation of worlds; the genealogy of gods and heroes ; chronology, according to a fabulous system; and heroick history, containing the achievements of demi-gods and aie ince “ AND PRACRIT LANGUAGES. 203 . is a patronymick, indicating his descent from Pantin; but according to the Pauréiica legends, he was grandson of Dévata, an inspired legislator. _What- ever may be the true history of PAnin1, to him the Sutras, or succinct aphorisms of grammar, are attri- buted by universal consent. His system is grounded on a profound investigation of the analogies in both the regular and the anomalous inflections of the Sanscrit language. He has combined those analo- gies in a very artificial manner; and has thus com- pressed a most copious etymology into a very nar- row compass. His precepts are indeed numerous ’%, but they have been framed with the utmost concise- ness; and this great brevity is the result of very ingenious methods which have been contrived for this end, and for the purpose of assisting the student’s memory. In PANrn1’s system the mutual relation . of all the parts marks that it must have been com- pleted by its author ; it certainly bears internal evi- dence of its having been accomplished by a single effort, and even the corrections, which are needed, cannot be interwoven with the text. It must not be hence inferred, that PANinr was unaided by the labours of earlier grammarians ; in many of his pre- cepts he cites the authority of his predecessors, sometimes for a deviation from a general rule, often for a grammatical canon which has universal co- gency. He has even employed some technical terms without defining them, because, as his commenta- tors remark, those terms were already introduced by earlier grammarians.{ None of the more ancient works, Since each Purdnzd contains a cosmogony, with mythological and heroick history, the works which bear that title may not unaptly be compared to the Grecian Theogonies. * Not fewer than 3996. + Sa’catya, Ga'xoya, Ca’syapa, Ga'Lava, Sa'caTa'yana, and others. + In a few instances he quotes former grammars to refute them. » O04 ON THE SANSCRIT works, however, seem to be now extant; being su- perseded by his, they have probably been disused for ages, and are now perhaps totally lost *. A PERFORMANCE such as the Pan iniya grammar must inevitably contain many errors. ‘The task of correcting its inaccuracies has been executed by CaryAyaNnaf, an inspired saint and law-giver, whose history, like that of all the Indian sages, is involved in the impenetrable darkness of mythology. His annotations, entitled Varticas, restrict those among the Pax iniya rules which are too vague, en- large others which are too limited, and mark nu- merous exceptions which had escaped the notice of Panini himself. ‘Tux amended rules of grammar have been formed into memorial verses by Buarrri-uart, whose metrical aphorisms, entitled Caricd, have almost equal authority with the precepts of PANtin1, and emendations of CaryAyana. If the popular tra- ditions concerning Buarrri-uart be well founded, he lived in the century preceding the Christian frat; for he is supposed to be the same with the brother of Vicramapirya, and the period when this prince reigned at Ujjayini is determined by the date of the Samvat fra. , Tue studied brevity of the Péniniya Sutras ren- ders them in the highest degree obscure. Even a the * Definitions of some technical terms, together with grammatical axioms, are also cited from those ancient works in the commentaries on Pa’y'rnzt. They are inferted in a compilation entitled Paribhd- shé, which will be subsequently noticed. ‘The various ancient gram. mars of the Sanscrit tongue, as enumerated in a memorial verse, are eight in number, and ascribed to the following authors ; viz. InpRa, Cranpra, C'as'a, Critsna’, Pr'sa‘ty, Sa'caTa yamay Pa’n/Int, and AMERA JINE/NDRA. : + This name likewise is a patronymick. i t A beautiful poem has been compofed in his name, containing moral reflections, which the poet supposes him to make on the dis. covery of his wife’s infidelity. It consists of either three or four Statacas, or centuries of couplets. . AND PRACRIT LANGUAGES. 905 the knowledge of the key to their interpretation, the student finds them ambiguous. In the applica- tion of them when understood, he discovers many seeming contradictions; and, with every exertion of practised memory, he must experience the utmost difficulty in combining rules dispersed in apparent confusion through different portions of PAn'rnt’s eight lectures. A commentary was therefore indis- pensably requisite. Many were composed by an- cient grammarians to elucidate the text of PAN’ INT. A most copious one on the emendations of his rules was compiled in very ancient times by an uncertain author. This voluminous work, known by the title of Mahébhashya, or the great commentary, is ascrived to PaTANJALI, a fabulous personage, to whom mythology has assigned the shape of a ser- pent. In this commentary every rule is examined at great kesigtlt All possible interpretations are pr oposed : : and the true sense and import of the rule are deduced through a tedious train of argument, im which all foreseen objections are considered and re- futed; and the wrong interpretations of the text, with all the arguments which can be invented to support them, are obviated or exploded. Votuminousas it is, the Afahébhéshya has not exhausted the subject on which it treats. Its defi- ciencies have been supplied by the annotations of modern grammarians. The most celebrated among these scholiasts of the Bhashya is CatyaAr a,a learned Cashmirian, His annotations are almost equally copious with the commentary itself. Yet they too are loaded by numerous glosses; among which the old and new Vicarands ave most esteemed. Tur difficulty. of combining the dispersed rules of grammar, to inflect any one verb or noun through all its variations, renders further aid necessary. This seems to have been anciently afforded in voca- bularies, one of which exhibited the verbs classed in the 206 ON THE SANSCRIT the order implied by the system of PAn'‘rnt, the other contained nouns arranged on a similar plan. Both probably cited the precepts which must be re- membered in conjugating and declinmg each verb and noun. A catalogue of verbs, classed in regular order, but with few ‘teferences to the rules of. ety- mology, is extant, and is known by the title of D hatupdt'a. It may be considered as an appendix to the grammar of PAn'inr; and so may his own treatise on the pronunciation of vocal sounds, and the treatise of Yasca on obsolete words and accep- tations peculiar to the Véda. A numerous class of derivative nouns, to which he has only alluded, have been reduced to rule under the head of Uni édi, or the termination u, &c.; and the precepts, respect- ing the gender of nouns, have been in like manner arranged i in Sétras, which are formed_on the same principles with PAy'rn1’s rules, and which are con- sidered as almost equally ancient. Another supple- ment to his grammar is entitled Ganapata, and contains lists of words comprehended in various grammatical rules under the designation cf some single w ord with the term ‘ &c.” annexed to it. These supplements are due to various authors. The subject of gender alone has been treated by more than one writer reputed to be inspired, namely by CarvAyana, Go'putta, and others. Tuese subsidiary parts of the Paxiniya grammar do not require a laboured commentary ; excepting only the catalogue of verbs, which does need anno- tation; and which is in truth a proper ground work for a complete review of all the rules of etymology, that are applicable to each verb*. The Vrittinyasa, a “* The number of verbal roots amounts to 1750 nearly ; exclufive of many obfolete words omitted in the D’Adtupdéta, but noticed in the Séircs as the roots of certain derivatives. The crude verbs, however, are more numerous, because many. roots, containing the same radical letters, are varicusly conjugated in ORES senses: the whole number of crude yerbs separately noticed in the catalogv2 exceeds three thou. ee ee AND PRACRIT LANGUAGES. 907 a very celebrated work, is, I believe, a commentary of this sort*. It is mentioned by Mairkeyva Racsuita, the author of the D’héta pradipa, as the work chiefly consulted by him in compiling his brief annotations on the D’hdtupata. A very vo- luminous commentary on the catalogue of verbs was compiled under the patronage of Sayan a, minister of a chieftain named Sancama, and is entitled Mad haviyé vritti. t thoroughly explains the sig- nification and inflection of each verb; but at the same time enters largely into scholastick refinements on general grammar. Sucu vast works as the Mahabhashya and its scholia, with the voluminous annotations on the catalogue of verbs, are not adapted for general in- struction. A conciser commentary must have been always requisite. The best that is now extant is entitled the Cas icé vritti, or commentary composed at Varanasi. ‘The anonymous author of it, in a short preface, explains his design: ‘ to gather the essence of a science dispersed in the early commen- taries, in. the Bhdshya, in copious dictionaries of verbs and of nouns, and in other works.’ He has well fulfilled the task which he undertook. His gloss explains in perspicuous language the meaning and application of each rule: he adds examples, and quotes, in their proper places, the necessary emen- dations from the Varticas and Bhashya. Though he never deviates into frivolous disquisitions, nor into tedious reasoning, but expounds the text as j succinctly sand. From each of these are deduced many compound verbs by pre- fixing one or more prepositions to the verbal root. Such compounds often deviate very widely in their signification, and some even in their inflections, from the radical verb. The derivative verbs again are numerous ; such as causals, frequentatives, &c. Hence it may be readily perceived how copious this branch of grammar must be. * J have not yet had an opportunity of inspecting either this or its gloss. It has been described to me as a commentary on the Césicé Uritti. 908 ON THE SANSCRIT succinctly as could consist with perspicuity, his work is nevertheless voluminous; and yet, copious as 1 is, the commentaries on it, and the annotations on its commentaries, are still more voluminous. Amongst the most celebrated is the Padamanjart of Haxapatta Misra; a grammarian whose autho- rity 1s respected aimost equally with that of the author, on whose text he comments. The annota- tors on this again are numerous; but it would be useless to insert a long list of their names, or of the -titles of their works. Excet.ent asthe Césicd vritti undoubtedly is, it partakes of the defects which have been imputed to PAN INt’s text. Following the same order, in which the original rules are arranged, it is well adapted to assist the student in acquiring a critical knowledge of the Sanscrit tongue. But for one who studies the rudiments of the language, a dif- ferent arrangement is requisite, for the sake of bringing into one view the rules which must be re- membered in the inflections of one word, and those which must be combined even for a single variation of a single term. Such a grammar has been com- piled within afew centuries past by RAMACHANDRA, an eminent grammarian. It is entitled Pracriya- caumudz. The rules are PAn‘1nt’s, and the expla- nation of them is abridged from the ancient com- mentarics; but the arrangement is wholly different. It proceeds from the elements of writing to defini- tions; thence to orthography: it afterwards exhibits the infiections of nouns according to case, number, and gender; notices the indeclinables; and pro- ceeds to the uses of the cases: it subjoins the rules of opposition, by which compound terms are formed ; the etymology of patronymicks and other derivatives from nouns; and the reduplication of particles, &c. In the second part, it treats of the conjugation of verbs arranged in ten classes: to these primitives succeed derivative verbs, formed from verbal roots, OF AND PRACRIT LANGUAGES. 209 or from nouns. The rules. concerning different voices follow: they are succeeded by precepts re- garding the use of the tenses; and the work con- cludes with the etymology of verbal nouns, gerunds, supines, and participles. A supplement to it con- tains the anomalies of the dialect, in which the Véda is composed. Tne outline of PAN‘rNn1’s arrangement is simple ; but numerous exceptions and frequent digressions have involved it in much seeming confusion. The two first lectures (the first section especially, which is in a manner the key of the whole grammar) con-. tain definitions; in the three next are collected the affixes, by which verbs and nouns are inflected. Those which appertain to verbs, occupy the third lecture: the fourth and fifth contain such as are affixed to nouns. The remaining three lectures treat of the changes which roots and affixes undergo in special cases, or by general rules of orthography, and which are all effected by the addition or by the substitution of one or more elements *. The apparent simplicity of the design vanishes in the perplexity of the structure. The endless pursuit of exceptions and of limitations so disjoins the general precepts, that the reader cannot keep in view their intended connexion and mutual relation. He wanders in an intricate maze ; and the clew of the labyrinth i is continually slipping from his hands. Tue order in which RAMacuanpRra has delivered the rules of grammar is certainly preferable; but the sutras of PAN‘tn1 thus detached from their context are wholly unintelligible. Without the commenta- tor’s exposition, they are indeed what Sir WiLLiam Jowes has somewhere termed them, dark as the darkest oracle. Even with the aid of a comment, they cannot be fully understood until they are per- used with the proper -context. Notwithstanding this * Even the expunging of a letter is considered as the substitution of a blank. 210 ON THE SANSCRIT this defect, BuAv'r’o's Di'csuttra *, who revised, the Camudz, has for very substantial reasons adhered to the Pa'n'iniya sitras. That able grammarian has made some useful changes in the arrangement of the Pracriya: he has amended the explanation of the rules, which was in many places incorrect or im- perfect: he has remedied many omissions ; has en- larged the examples; and has noticed the most im- portant instances where the elder grammarians dis agree, or where classical poets have deviated from the strict rules of grammar. This excellent work is entitled Sid@’hanta Caumudz. The author has very properly followed the example of RAMACHANDRA, in excluding all rules that are peculiar to the oeb- solete dialect of the Véda, or which relate to accen- tuation ; for this also belongs to the Véda alone. He has collected them in an appendix to the Sidd@’hanta Caumudz; and has subjoined in a second appendix rules concerning the gender of nouns. The other supplements of PAN/rn1’s grammar are interwoven by this author with the body of his work. Tue Hindus delight in scholastick disputation. Their grammarians indulge this propensity as much as their lawyers and their sophistst. BuAr’r’o's1’ Di'csurta has provided an ample store of contro- _versy in an argumentative commentary on his own grammar. This work is entitled Prant'a mendramd. He also composed a very voluminous commentary on the eight lectures of PANn'in1, and gave it the title of S\abda Caustubha. The only portion of it I have yet seen reaches no farther than to the end of the first section of PAwn’tNn1’s first lecture. But this is so diffusive, that, if the whole have been executed on a similar plan, it must triple the ponderous vo- | lume * Descendante of Buva’r’r'o’y1’ in the fifth or sixth degree are, I am told, now living at Benares. He must have flourished thea be- tween one and two centuries ago. + Many separate treatises on different branches of general gram- mar are very properly considered as appertaining to the science of. lepick...-': « S . AND PRACRIT LANGUAGES. 911 lume of the AMahdbhashya itself. I have reason, however, for doubting that it was ever completed. Tue commentaries on the Sidd’hénta Caumudi and Mandérama are very numerous. The most cele- brated shall be here briefly noticed. 1. The Tatwa bod’ hinz expounds the Sidd’hanta: it is the work of. INYANENDRA SARASWATI, an ascetick, and the pupil of VaMaNEyNDRA Swami’. 2. The Sabdéndu s‘éc’hara is another commentary on BuAr'r'o'st’s. grammar. It was composed by a successor, if not a descendant, of that grammarian. An abridgment of it, which is very oenerally studied, is the work of Nace's'a, son of Siva Buar'r’a, and pupil of - Haripi'cssira. He was patronised, as appears. from his preface, by the proprietor of Sringavéra puira*. Though called an abridgment, this Laghu S'abdéndu is a voluminous performance. 3." The Laghu S‘abdaratna is a commentary on the Alané- rama of Buar'r’o’st Di'csuita, by the author's erandson, Hari’ Dicsuira. This work is not im- properly termed an abridgment, since it is short in comparison with most other commentaries on gram- mar. He concludes by performing a lustration similar to that which has been already noticed, but much shorter. After thus completing the other sacraments, the house- liolder should present food to his guests, that is, to any person who claims his hospitality. When he has thus allotted.out of the food prepared for his own re- past, one portion to the Gods, a second to progeni- tors, a third to all beings, and a fourth to his guests, he and his family may then, and not before, con- sume the remaining portion of the food. Whenever a spiritual preceptor, a devotee, or an officiating priest, a bridegroom, or a particular friend, comes as a guest, he is received with honours, which will be described among the nuptial ceremonies. In the entertamment of other guests no religious rites are performed, nor any prayers recited. The householder is enjoined to give daily alms; but no particular time is prescribed for the dis- tribution of them: he a directed to give food sae. ie cite eres. i 4") ~ 276 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES to religious mendicants whenever they come to his door ; but especially if they come at the time when food is ready for his own meal. On the authority of the Puranas it is also a common practice to feed a cow betore the householder breaks his own fast*. He either presents grass, water and corn to her with this text, ‘‘ Daughter of Surasni’, framed of five elements, auspicious, pure, holy, sprung from the sun, accept this food given by me; salutation unto thee :” or else he conducts the kine to grass, saying, «« May cows, who are mothers of the three worlds, and daughters of Surasur, and who are beneficent, pure, and holy, accept the food given by me.” Some Bréhman‘as do still further abridge the com- pendious: ceremony called Vais‘wudeva. They offer perfumes and flowers to fire; and make five obla- tions, out of the food prepared for their own use, to Brauma, to the lord of created beings, to the household fire, to Cas’‘vyarpa and to ANUMATE, dropping each oblation on fire, or on water, or on the ground, with the usual addition, ‘* may this oblation be efficacious.” They then make offerings to all beings, by placing a few lumps of food at the door, or on a quadrangular spot near the fire, witha salutation * "The adoration of a cow is not uncommon. This worship con2. Sist$ in presenting Mowers to her, washing her feet, &c. It is entirely different from the practice here noticed. Both seem to be founded on the superstitious notion, that the favour of Surasui’, (the boon granting cow) may be gained by showing kindness to her offspring. The story of Vasisuta’s cow, Nanpin1, attended by the king Dirty ra for the sake of obtaining a boon through her means, is a pretty fable grounded on this notion. It is beautifully told by Ca/tipa’sa in the Raghuvan'sa. I cannot refrain from mentioning another fable of a.cow named Banvua’, whose expostulations with a tyger, pleading to him to spare her life, form the only admired pas- sage in the Ira’HAsas or collection of stories supposed to be lated tp Buimass'Na, while he lay at the point of death wounded with innu- merable arrows. The fourth day of “Aswina is sacred to this cow, and named from her Bahuld Chaturthi'. Images of her and of her calf are worshipped ; and the extract from the Ir1asas is on that day read with great solemnity. . OF THE HINDUS, &c. ; 277 salutation to Duatri, &c; and they immediately proceed to their own repast. Here too, as in every other matter relating to private morals, the Hinds legislators, and the au- thors of the Puran‘as, have heaped together a multi- tude of precepts, mostly trivial, and not unfrequently absurd. Some of them relate to diet ; they prohibit many sorts of food altogether, and forbid the con- stant use of others ; some regard the acceptance of food, which must on no account be received if it be given with one hand, nor without a leaf or. aish ; some again prescribe the hour at which the two daily meals which are allowed, should be eaten (namely in the forenoon, and inthe evening) ; others esumerate the places (a boat for example) where a Hindu must not eat, and specify the persons (his sons and the inmates of his house) with whom he should eat, and those (his wife for instance) with whom he should not. The lawgivers have been no less particular in directing the posture in which the Hindu must sit; the quarter towards which he ought to look, and the precautions he should take to insulate himself, as it were, during his meal, lest he be contaminated by the touch of some undetected sinner who may be present. To explain even in a cursory manner the objects of all these would be tedious, but the mode in which a Hizdu takes his repast, conformably with such injunctions as are most cogent, may be briefly stated, and with this I shall close the present essay. Arter washing his hands and feet, and sipping water without swallowing it, he sits down on a stool or cushion (but not on a couch nor on a bed), be- fore his plate, which must be placed on a clean spot of ground that has been wiped and smoothed in a quadrangular form, if he be a Bréhman‘a; a trian- gular one, if he bea Cshatriya ; circular, if he bea Vais’ ‘ya ; and in the shape of a crescent, if he belong to the fourth tribe. When the food is'first brevet i he is required to bow to it, raising both Handesp #8 T3 | ern 878 ON TUE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES form of humble salutatidn to his forehead; and he should add, ‘‘ may this be always ours :” that i is, may food never be deficient. When he has sitten down, he should lift the plate with his left hand and bless the food, saying, ‘‘thou art invigorating.” He'sets it down, naming the three worlds, or if the food be handed to him, he says, ‘‘may heaven give thee,” and then accepts it with these words, ‘* the earth ac- cepts thee ;” before he begins eating, he must move his hand round the plate ‘to insulate it, or his own person rather, from the rest of the company. He next offers five lumps of food to Yama by five dif- ferent titles ; he sips and swallows water; he makes five oblations to breath by five distinct names, Prén’‘a, Vydéna, Apana, Samana, and Udéna ; and lastly, he wets both eyes. He then eats his repast in silence, lifting the food with all the fingers of his right hand, and afterwards again sips water, saying, “ Ambro- sial fluid ! thou ‘art the couch ‘of Visi’ u and of food. NOTES. OF THE HINDUS, &c. 279 NOTES. (A) Tuat Hindus belong to various sects is uni- versally known; but their characteristic differences are not perhaps so generally understood. Five great sects exclusively worship a single deity ; one recog- nises the five divinities which are adored by the other sects respectively, but the followers of this compre- hensive scheme mostly select one object of daily de- votion, and pay adoration to other deities on particu- lar occasions only. Even they deny the charge of polytheism, and repel the imputation of idolatry ; ; they justify the practice of adoring the images of celestial spirits, by arguments similar to those which have been elsewhere “employed in defence of angel and image worship. If the doctrines of the Véda, and even those of the Purdn‘as, be closely examined, the Hindu theology will be found consistent with monotheism, though it contain the seeds of poly- theism and idolatry. I shall take some future occa- sion of enlarging on this topic: I have here only to remark, that modern Hindus seem to misunderstand the numerous texts, which declare the unity of the godhead, and the identity of Visunu, Siva, the Sun, &c. Their theologists have entered into vain disputes on the question, which among the attributes of GOD, shall be deemed characteristic aad pre-emi-_ nent. Sancara aACHA’RYA, the celebrated com- mentator on the Véda, contended tor the attributes of S’1va, and founded or confirmed the sevt of Savas, who worship Mana’ pkva as the supreme being, and deny the independent existence of VisHn‘v aad other deities. MAbD’HAVA ACHARYA and VaLLABHA : AcuARYA have in like manner established the sect of Vaishn'avas, who adore Visun’v as GOD. The Suras (less numerous than the two sects abovemen- tioned; worship the Sun, and acknowledge no other divinity. The Gawapatyas adore Gay &s’a as unit- ing in his person ali the attributes of the deity. T 4 BEFORE 280 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES _. Berore I notice the fifth sect, I must remind the reader that the Hindu mythology has personified the abstract and attractive powers of the divinity, and has ascribed sexes, to these mythological personages, The Sacti, or energy of an attribute of GOD, is fe- male, and is fabled as the consort of that personified attribute. The Sacti of Stva, whose emblem is the phallus, is herself typified by the female organ... This the Sactas worship, some figuratively, others literally, VopaveEva, the real author of the S’r? Bhagavata, has endeayoured to reconcile all the sects of Hindus by reviving the doctrines of Vya’sa. He recognises all the deities, but as subordinate to the supreme being, or rather as attributes or manifestations of GOD. Anew sect has been thus formed, and is de- nominated from that modern Purdn’a; but the nu- merous followers of it do not seem to have well ap- prehended the doctrines they profess. They incline much to real polytheism, but do at least reject the derogatory notions of the divinity, which the other sects seem to have adopted. The Vaishn‘avas, though nominally worshippers. of Visunvu, are in fact votaries of deified heroes. The Géculasthas (one branch of this sect) adore Crisn- nA, while, the Rémanuj worship RamMaCHANDRA. ‘Both have again branched into three sects: one con-. sists of the exclusive worshippers of Crisun’a, and these only are deemed true and orthodox Vaish- n'avas ; another joins his favourite Ra’p’na’ with the hero. A third, called Réd’haballabhi, adores Ra’D'Ha’ only, considering her as the active power of VisuNn v. ‘The followers. of these last mentioned sects have adopted the singular practice of presenting to their own wives the oblations intended for the goddess ; and those among them who follow the left handed | path (there is in most sects a right-handed o1 de- cent path, and a left-handed or indecent mode of worship ;) require their wives to be naked when at- tending them at their devotions. iy: - . AMONG OF THE HINDUS, &ce! | 281 Amonc the Rémdnuj, some worship Ra’MA only; others Si’ra’; and others both Ra’ma and Si’ra’, None of them practise any indecent mode of wor- ship; and they all, like the Géculast’has, as well as the followers of the Bhégavata, delineate on their foreheads, a double upright line with chalk, or with sandal wood, and a red circlet with red sanders, or with turmerick and lime; but the Ramdnuj add an upright red line in the middle of the double white one. 7 7 Tue Saivas are all worshippers of Siva and Bua- WA'NI Conjointly; and they adore the dinga or com- pound type of this Ged and Goddess; as the Vaisu- n’avas do the image of LacsHMi-Na’RA’YAN’A, There are no exclusive worshippers of S‘1va_ besides the sect of naked gymnosophists called Lingis; and the exclusive adorers of the Goddessare the Saetas. In this last mentioned sect, as in most others, there is a right-handed and decent path, and a left-handed and indecent mode of worship: but the indecent wor- ship of this sect is most grossly so, and consists of unbridled debauchery with wine and women. This profligate sect is supposed to be numerous though unavowed, In most parts of India, if not in all, they are held in deserved detestation; and even the de- cent Séctas do not make public profession of their tenets, nor wear on their foreheads the mark of the sect, lest they should be suspected of belonging to the other branch of it. | Tue Saivas and Sdctas delineate on their foreheads three horizontal lines with ashes obtained, if possible, from the hearth on which a consecrated fire is per- petually maintained; they add a red circlet, which the Saivas make with red sanders, and which the Sactas, when they avow themselves, mark either with saffron or with turmeric and borax. gs | Tue Sauras are true worshippers of the sun; and some of them, it seems, adore the dormant and ac- tiye energies of the planet conjointly. This noe which 32 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES tD which is not very numerous, is distinguished by the use of red sanders.for the horizontal triple line, as well as for the circlet on their foreheads. Tue Ganapatyas have not, so tar as I can learn, branched into different sects. Nor can I add any information respecting their peculiar tenets, further than that Gan’r’s’a is exclusively worshipped by them. The sect is distinguished by the use of red minium for the circlet on their foreheads. The fa- mily of Braman‘as, residing at Chinchwér near Puna, and enjoying the privilege of an hereditary incarna- tion of Gan’e’s‘a from father to son, probably be- longs to this ‘sect. We may hope for more informa- tion on this curious instance of priestcraft and cre- dulity, from the inquiries made on the spot by the gentlemen of the embassy from Bombay, who lately visited that place. ; Berore | conclude this note, (concerning which it should be remarked, that the information here collected rests chiefly on the authority of verbal communications, ) I must add, that the left-handed path, or indecent worship of the several sects, espe- cially that of the Sdctas, is founded on the Tantras, which are for this reason held in disesteem. I was misinformed when I described them as constituting a branch of literature highly esteemed though much heglected. (As. Res. vol. 5, p. 54.) The reverse would have been more exact. (B) Turs prayer, when used upon other occasions, is thus varied, ‘‘ salutation unto you, O fathers, and unto. the saddening season, &c.” The six sea- sons, in the order in which they are here named, are the hot, dewy, -rainy, flowery, frosty and sultry seasons. One is indicated im this passage by the name of the month, with which it begins; and a _ text of the Véda, alluded to by thelate Sir Witt1am Jones, in his observations on the lunar year of the Hindus, (As, Res. 2. 8, p. 258,) specities Tapas and Lapasya, the lunar (not the solar) Mdagha and Phalguna, OF THE HINDUS, &c. | 283 Phéleuna, as corresponding with Ststra, that 1s with the dewy season. The text in question shall be subjoined to this note, because it may serve to_prove that the Véda, from which it is extracted, (Apas- +amba’s copy of the Majurvéda usually denominated the white Vajush,) cannot be much older than the observation of the colures recorded by Panra’s'ARA (see As. Res. v. 2, p. 268 and 393,) which must have been made nearly 1391 years before the Christian gra (As. Res. v. 5. p. 283.) According to the Véda the lunar 4¢adiiu and Médhava, or Chaitra and Vaisdeha, correspond with Vasanta or the spring. Now the lunar Chaitra, here meant, 1s the primary lunar month beginning from the conjunction which precedes full moon in or near Chitra, and ending with the conjunction which follows it. Vaisacha does in like manner extend from the conjunction which precedes full moon in or near Visdc’ha to that which follows it. The five nacshatrus, Hasta, Chi tra, Swati, Visacha and Anuradha, comprise alt - the asterisms in which the full moons of Chaitra and Vaisdcha can happen ; and these lunar months may therefore fluctuate between the first degree of Uttara P’halguni and the last of Jyéshthé. Consequently the season of Vasanta might begin at soonest when the ‘sun was in the middle of Purva Bhadrapada, or it might end at latest when the sun was in the middie of Mrigasiras. It appears then, that the limits of Vasanta are Pisces and Taurus; that is AZina and Vrisha. (This corresponds with a text which I shall forthwith quote trom a very ancient Hindu author.) Now, if the place of the equinox did then correspond with the position assigned by Para’s ara to the colures, Vasanta might end at the soonest seven or eight days after the equinox, or at latest thirty-eight or thirty-nine days ; and’ on a medium (that is, when the full moon happened in the middle of Chitra,) twenty-two or twenty-three days after the vernal equinox. This agrees exactly with the NOG ie real 484 _ ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONI¥ES real course of theseasons; fur the rains do generally begin a week before the summer solstice, but their commencement does vary, in different years, about a fortnight on either side of that period. It seems theretoie a probable imference, that such was the position of the equinox when the calendar of months and seasons was adjusted as described in this. pas- sage of the Véda. Hence I infer the probability, that the Védas were not arranged in their present form earlier than the fourteenth century before the Christian era. . This, it must be acknowledged, is vague and conjectural; but, if the Yédas were com- piled in India so early as the commencement of the astronomical Cali yuga, the seasons must have then corresponded with other months; and the passage of the Véda, which shall be forthwith cited, must have disagreed with the natural course of the seasons at the very time it was written. I shall now quote the passage so often alluded toin this note. Iadhus cha Miadhazas cha Vasanticao ritu; Sucras’ cha Suchis cha graishmao ritu; Nabhas’ cha Nabhasyas cha warshicév rit’; Ishas chéjas cha séradaz ritu ; Sahas’ cha Sahasyas' cha haimanticav ritu ; Tapas’ cha Tapa- syas cha saisirao ritu.” Jdadhu and Madhava are the two portions of the season Vasanta (or the spring); Sucra and Suchi, of grishma (or the hot season); Nabhas and Nabhasya, of varsha (or the rainy season): Jjas and Ujas; of S‘arada (or the sultry season) ; and Sahas and Sahsya, of himanta (or the frosty season); and Japas and Yapasya, of Sisra (or the dewy season). Axxauthors agree that W/adhu signifies the month of Chaitra; Médhaca the month of Vaisacha, and so forth. These names are so explained in dictionaries and by astronomical writers, as well as by the com- mentators on this and other passages, where these names of the months are employed. The author now before me (DivAcara BHATTA) expressly . says, that this text of the Vedé relates to the order of _—- OF THE HINDUS, &e. 285. of the seasons according tothe lunar months. He proves it by quoting a text of the Tuittiriya Yajurve- da, and afterwards cites the foliowing passage from BauDHayY ANA respecting the seasons measured by solar-sidereal time, ‘‘ Mina Méshayér Mésha Vri shabhayér va vasaniah,” &c.. Vasanta corresponds with Mina and Mésha, or with Mésha and Vrisha,’ &c. It should be observed, that the secondary lunar month, which begins and ends with full- moon, cannot be here meant; because this mode of reckoning has never been universal; and the use of it is limited to countries situated to the northward of the Vindhya range of hills,as I learn from the fol- lowing passage of the Tricand’a mandena. ‘‘ The lunar month also is of two sorts, commencing either with the light fortnight, or with the dark one. Some do not admit the month which begins with the dark fortnight ; and even by them who do, it is not \admitted on the south of the Vind’Aya mountains.” - 286 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES Note on Volume 5th, page 108. In Nos. 3, 5, and 22 of the 5th volume of Asia- tick Researches, there are many typographical errors, occasioned chiefly by the inaccuracy of the amanu- ensis who. transcribed those tracts for transmission to the press. In most instances the correction will readily occur to the reader; but one (p. 108, 1.°14 and 15, requires to be marked, because the error very materially affects the sense of the passage, which is there verbally translated from RaGuuNANDANA’S treatise on astrology. I shall take the present op- portunity of amending that translation, which is not suificiently exact as it now stands, and I shall add some remarks on it. “Tue Ghat icas, clapsed from the beginning of the day, being doubled and divided by five, are the lords [or regents] of hérds considered as a denomi- nation of time. During the day these regents are determined by intervals of six [counted] from the day’s own regent; during the night, by intervals of five.” Hora, though not “found in the most familiar vocabularies of the sanscrit language, is noticed in the Vis wa Médini, as bearing several senses. It signi- fies the diurnal rising of a sign of the zodiac, and also signifies an astrological figure, and half a sign. It is in this last acceptation, that the word is used in the foregoing passage. Considered as adenomi- nation of time, half a> sign of the zodiac is the twenty-fourth part of a day, and the coincidence of the name for that measure of time is no less: re- markable, than the assigning of a planet to govern each hour, which was done by European as well as Indian astrologers. The hours of the planets (as 13 remarked by Cuavucer in his treatise on the astrolabe) follow the order of the planets h.Y%. d.O. 2.9. ©. Consequently, the first hour of Saturday being that of Saturn, the twenty- 5- srs . fourth OF THE HINDUS, &c.... : 287 fourth of the same day is the heur of Mars ; and the first of the next day is that of the Sun, and so on. This seems to account for the planets giving names to the days of the week: and Gibelin, who denies in his Monde primitif, that the days of the week do so correspond with the order of the planets, mistooi by transposing Mercury and Venus. Indian astro- logy uses the inverse order of the planets; and the succession of them as regents of Ghatis will bring the Moon to be the first of Monday, and the Sun to be the sixtieth of the same day. Consequently the first ghat’t of the next day is that of Mars, and so on through the week. It may be remarked, that the regents of Hérds during the day are the same in the astrology of the Hindus with the regents of hours according to the old astrologers of Europe. I shali . here close this trivial subject, which has been intro- ‘duced by me, only because the coincidence here noticed cannot well have been accidental. ( 288 j IX: On the Religious Ceremonies of the Hinnus; and of the Bra Mens especially. By H. 'T. Cotesrooxe, Esq. ESSAY III. Hospitairy has been already mentioned in the preceding Hssay, as one of the five great sacraments which constitute the daily duty of a Hindu. The formal reception of such guests as are entitled to peculiar honour, was reserved for the subject of the present tract. The religious rites, intermixed with acts of courtesy, which are practised by way of for- mal hospitality, are nearly the same, whether it be high rank, a venerable profession, or cordial friend- ship, which entitles the guest to be welcomed with distinction. They chiefly consist in presenting to him a stcol to sit on, water for ablutions, and honey nixed with other food for refreshment. It seems to have been anciently the custom to slay a cow on this occasion; and a guest was therefore called goghna, or cow killer. Imperfect traces of this custom remain in the hospitable ceremonies, which I shall now describe from the ritual of Brdman'as, who use the Sdmavéda. As the marriage ceremony opens with the solemn reception of the bridegroom by the father of the bride, this part of the nuptial solemnity may be fitly chosen as‘an example of hos- pitable rites. It will furnish occasion too for proceeding to describe the whole of the marriage ceremony. Havine previously performed the obsequies of ancestors, as is usual upon any accession of good fortune, the father of the bride sits down, to await the bridegroom’s arrival, in the apartment Pere | Or OF THE HINDUS, &e, 289 for the purpose; and at the time chosen! for it, ac- cording to the rules of astrology. ‘The jewels, and other presents intended for him, are placed there ; a cow is tied on the northern side of the apartment; and a stool or cushion, and other furniture for the reception of the guest, are arranged in order. On his approach, the bride’s father rises towelcome him, and recites the following prayer, while the bride- groom stands before him. ‘“¢ May she, [who supplies oblations for] religious **-worship, w ho constan’ tly follows her calf, and who “was the milch-cow, when Yama was [the votary], ¢ abound with milk, and fulfil our wishes, year after ‘ year.’ “hn prayer is seemingly intended for the conse- cration of the cow, w hich’ is let loose in a subsequent stage of the ceremony, instead of slaying her, as ap- pears to have been anciently the custom. ‘he com- mentator, whose gloss has been followed in this ver- sion of the text, introduces it by the remark, that a guest, entitled to honourable reception, is a spiritual preceptor, a priest, an ascetick, a prince, a bride- groom, a friend, or in short any one, to welcome whose arrival a cow must be tied for the purpose of Slaying her, whence 4 guest is denominated gdghna, -or cow-killer. The prayer seems to contain an Y allu- sion, which I cannot better explain, than by quoting a passage from Ca’LipAsa’s poem, entitled Raghu- vansa, where Vas'1sHT’Ha intorms the king Diripa that the cow Surabhi, who was offended by. his ne- glect, cannot be now appeased by courtesy shown te herself, because she remains in a place ,inaccessible to him: ‘¢ Pracne’ras is performing a tedious sa- crifice, to supply the oblations of which, Surabhz now abides in the infernal region, whose gates are’ guarded by huge serpents.” Arrer the prayer above mentioned has been me- ditated, the bridegroom sits down on a stool or eu- shion, which is presented to him: he first recites a U text 290 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES text of the V’ajurvéda ; ‘‘1 step on this for the sake of food and other benefits, on this variously splendid footstool.” The bride’s father presents to him a cu- shion made of twenty leaves of cus‘a grass, holding it up with both hands, and exclaiming, ‘* the cu- shion ! the cushion! the cushion!” The bridegroom replies, ‘‘ I accept the cushion,” and, taking it, places it on the ground under his feet, while he re- cites the following prayer: ‘* May those plants, over which Sé6ma presides, and which are variously dis- persed on the earth, incessantly grant me happiness while this cushion is placed under my feet.” An- other is presented to him, which he accepts in the same manner, saying, ‘‘ May those numerous plants, over which Soma presides, and which are salutary a hundred different ways, incessantly grant me happi- ness while I sit on this cushion.” Instead of these prayers, which are peculiar to the Brahmanr‘as, that use the Sdémavéda, the following text 1s commonly recited: ‘‘ I obscure my rivals, as the sun does other luminaries; 1 tread on this as the type of him who injures me.” Tue bride’s father next offers a vessel of water, thrice exclaiming, “ water for ablutions!” The bridegroom declares his acceptance of it, and looks into the vessel, saying, ‘‘ Generous water! I view thee ; return in the form of fertilizing rain, from him from whom thou dost proceed ;” that is, from the sun; for it is acknowledged, says the commentator, that rain proceeds from vapours raised by the heat of the sun. The bridegroom takes up water in the palms of both hands joined together, and throws it on his left foot, saying, ‘‘ I wash my left foot, and fix prosperity in this realm ;” he also throws water ou his other foot, saying, ‘‘ I wash my right foot, and introduce prosperity into this realm ;” and he then throws water on both feet, sayingy ‘ I wash first one, and then the other; and lastly both feet, that the reaim may thrive, and intrepidity be gent 2 € OF THE HINDUS,, &c. | 291 The following is the text of the Yajush, which is generally used instead of the preceding prayers: «Thou dost afford various elegance ; I accept thee, who dost so: afford it for the ablution of my feet.” An arghya (that is, water, rice, and durvd grass in a conch, or in a vessel shaped like one, or rather likea boat, ) is next presented to the bridegroom in a similar manner, and accepted by him with equal for- mality . he pours the water on lis owa head, saying, “Thou art the spleudour of food; through thee may ‘©T become glorious.” This prayer is taken from the Yajush ; but the followers of that Véda use dif- ferent texts, accepting the arghya with this prayer, ‘* Ye are waters (4p:) through you may I obtain (4p) all my wishes,” and pouring out the water with this text, ‘‘ I dismiss you to the ocean; return to your source, harmless unto me, most excellent wa- ters! but my beverage is not poured forth.” A vEsseEL of water is then offered by the bride’s father, who thrice exclaims, ‘‘ take water to be sip- ped :” the bridegroom accepts it, saying, ‘‘ thou art glorious, grant me glory ;” or else, ‘‘ conduct me to glory, endue me with splendour, render me dear to all people, make me owner of cattle, and preserve me unhurt in all my limbs.” Tue bride’s father filis a vessel with honey, curds, and clarified butter; he covers it with another ves- sel, and presents it to the bridegroom, exclaiming three times, ‘‘ take the mad huparca.” The bride- groom accepts it; places it on the ground; and looks into it, saying, ‘‘ thou art glorious: may I be- come so.” He tastes the food three times, saying, ‘‘ thou art the sustenance of the glorious; thou art the nourishment of the. splendid ; thou art the food of the fortunate; grant me prosperity.” He then silently eats until he be satisfied. : ALTHouGu these texts be taken from the Yajush, yet other prayers from eee Véda are used By a the 992 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES the sects, which follow it. While looking into the vessel, the bridegroom says, ‘‘ I view thee with the eye of the sun [who draws unto himself what he con- templates.”] On accepting: the mad*huparca, the bridegroom says, ‘‘I take thee with the assent of the generous sun; with the arms of both sons of Aswint; with the hands of the cherishing lumi- nary.” He mixes it, saying, ‘‘may I mix thee, © venerable present ! and remove whatever might be hurtful in the eating of thee.” He tastes it three times, saying, ‘‘ may “L eat that sweet, best, and nourishing form of honey, which is the sweet, best, and nourishing form of honey; and may I thus be- come excellent, sweet-tempered, and well nourished by food.” After eating until he be satisfied, and after sipping water, he ‘totiches his mouth and other parts of his body with his hand, saying, ‘* may there be speech in my mouth; breath in my nostrils ; sight in my eye-balls; hea ating in my ears; strength | in my arms; firmness in my thighs: may my limbs and members remain unhurt together with my soul.” PreEsENTS suitable to the rank of the parties are then presented to the guest. At the marriage cere- mony; too, the bride is formally given by her father to the bridegroom, in this stage of the solemmity according to some rituals, but later according to others. ‘The hospitable rites are then concluded by letting loose the cow at the intercession of the guest. _A barber, who attends for that purpose, exclaims, ‘* the cow! the cow!” Upon which the guest pro- nounces this text : “ Release the cow from the fet- ters of Varuy’a. May she subdue my foe: may she destroy the enemies of both him (the host) [and me.] Dismiss the cow, that she may eat grass and drink water.” When the cow ‘has been released, the guest thus addresses her: ‘‘ I have earnestly en- treated this prudent person, [or, according to ig : ~ . other OF THE HINDUS, &c., 293 other interpretation of the tert, each docile person, | saying, kill not the innocent harmless’cow, who is mother of Rupras, daughter of Vasvus, sister of A’pityas, and the source of ambrosia.” ‘In the Vajurvéda the following prayer is added to this text: ‘“ May she expiate my sins, and his (naming the host.) Release her that she may graze.” It is evi- dent that the guest’s intercessions imply a practice, now become obsolete, of slaying a cow for the pur- poses of hospitality. Wurxe the bridegroom is welcomed with these ceremonies, or more properly before his arrival, the bride bathes during the recital of the following texts. Three vessels of water are severally poured on her head, with three different prayers. 1. “ Love! I know thy name. Thou art called an intoxicating beverage. Bring [the bridegroom] happily. For thee was framed the inebriating draught. Fire! thy best origin is here. Through devotion wert thou created. May this oblation be efficacious.” 2. ‘© Damsel! I anoint this thy generative organ with honey, because it is the second mouth of the Creator: by that thou subduest all males, though unsubdued ; by that thou art lively, and dost hold dominion. May this oblation be efficacious.”” 3. ‘© May the primeval ruling sages, who framed the female organ, as a fire that consumeth flesh, and thereby framed a procreating juice, grant the pro- litick power, that proceeds from the three-horned [bull] and from the sun. May this oblation -be efficacious.” ‘To elucidate the first of these texts, the commentator cites the following passage: ‘‘ ‘The sage VastsuT’na, the regent of the moon, the ruler of heaven, the preceptor of the Gods, and the great forefather of all beings, however old in the practice of devotion, and old by the progress of age, were deluded by women. Liquors distilled from sugar, from grain, and from the blossoms of U3 Bassia, 294 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES Bassia, are three sorts of intoxicating drinks: the fourth is woman, by whom this. world is deluded. One, who contemplates a beautiful woman, becomes intoxicated ; and so does he who quaffs an inebriat- ing beverage: woman is called an_ inebriating draught, because she intoxicates by her looks.” To explain the second text, the same author quotes a passage of the Véda, intimating that BeauMa has two mouths, one containing all holiness, the other allotted for the production of ail beings, for they are created from his mouth.” Arver the bridegroom has tasted the Wad’ huparca presented to him, as above mentioned, the bride’s right hand is placed on his, both having been pre- viously rubbed with turmerick or some other auspi- cious drug. A matron must bind both hands with cus‘a grass amidst the sound of cheerful musick. To this part of the ceremony, the author of the poem entitled Naishada has very prettily alluded in de- scribing the marriage of Nata and Damayanr’s (b. xvi. v. 13 & 14.) As he tasted the Mad’ hu- parca, which was presented to him, those spectators, who had foresight, reflected, ‘“‘ he has begun the ceremonies of an auspicious day, because he will quaff the honey of Buarmy’s lip. The bridegroom’s hand exults in the slaughter of foes; the bride’s hand has purloined its beauty from the lotos; it is for that reason probably that, in this well-governed realm of Viderbha, both [guilty] hands are fast bound with strong cus‘a.” Tue bride’s father, bidding the attendant priests begin their acclamations, such as ‘‘ happy day! auspicious be it! prosperity attend! blessings! &e.” takes a vessel of water containing ¢ila* and cusaft grass; and pours it on the hands of the bride and bridegroom, after uttering the words, ‘“‘ O'm! i a * Sesamum Indicum. + Poa cynosuroides, OF THE HINDvS, &c. 295 sat!’ “* God the existent!” and after repeating at full length the names and designations of the bride- groom, "of the bride, and of himself; and then so- lemnly declaring, ‘‘ I give unto thee this damsel adorned with jewels, and protected by the lord of creatures.” The bridegroom replies, ‘‘ well be it!” The bride’s father afterwards gives him a piece of gold, saying, ‘‘ I this day give thee this gold, asa fee for the purpose of “completing the solemn dona- tion made by me.” The bridegroom again says, “well be it!” and then recites this text: “* Who gave her ? to whom did he give her? Love (or free consent) gave her. ‘To love he gave her. Love was the giver. Love was the taker. Love! may this be thine! with love may I enjoy ‘her!” The close of the text is thus varied in the Sdmavéda : ** Love has pervaded the ocean. With love I ac- cept her. Love! may this be thine.” In the com- mon rituals another prayer is directed to be likewise recited immediately after thus formally accepting the bride. ‘‘ May the ethereal element give thee. May earth accept thee.” Being thus affianced, the bride and bridegroom then walk forth, while he thus addresses her: « May the regents oe space, may air, the sun, and fire, dispel that anxiety, which thou feelest in thy mind; and turn thy heart to me.” He proceeds thus, while they look at each other: ‘‘ Be gentle in thy aspect, and loyal to thy husband; be “fortunate in cattle, amiable in thy mind, and beautiful in thy person: be mother of valiant sons; be fond of de- lights; be cheerful; and bring prosperity to our bipeds and quadrupeds. Virst [in a former birth] Soma received thee; a celestial quirister next ob- tained thee ; [in successive transmigrations] the re- gent of fire was thy third husband; thy fourth is a human being. Séma gave her to a celestial quiris- ter; the Gandharba gave her to the regent of fire ; fire gave her to me: with her hie has given me U4 wealth + 296 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES wealtli and male offspring. May she, a most auspi-+ cious cause of prosperity, never desert me, &c.”* ' Ir should seem that, accordmg to these rituals, the bridegroom gives a waistcloth and mantle to the bride before he is affianced to her ; and the ceremony of tying the skirts of their mantles precedes that of her. father’s solemnly bestowing her on the bride- groom. But the ritual of the Samavédi priests make the gift of the damsel precede the tying of the knot; and, inconsistently enough, directs the mantles ta be tied before the bridegroom has clothed the bride. After the donation has been accepted as above- mentioned, the bride's father should tie a knot in the brideeroom’s mantle over the presents given with the bride: while, the affianced pair are looking at each other. The cow is then released in the manner before described ; a libation of water is made; and the bride’s father meditates the gdyatri, and ties a knot with the skirts of the bride’s and bridegroom’s mantles, after saying, ‘‘ ye must be inseparably united in matters of duty, wealth, and love.” ~The bridegroom afterwards clothes the bride with the following ceremonies: He goes to the principal apartment of the Hota! prepares a sacrificial fire in the usual mode, and hallows the implements of sacrifice. A friend of the bridegroom walks round the fire, bearing a jar . of water, and stops on the south side of it. An- other does the same, and places himself on the right hand of the first. The bridegroom then casts four ‘double handfuls of rice, mixed with leaves of S’‘amif, into a flat basket: near it he places a stone and mullar, atter formally touching them: and then, entering * T-omit the remainder of the text, which it would be indecorous to translate into a modern language. The literal sense of it is here subjoined in a Latin version; ‘* lila redamans accipito fascinum meum, quod ego peramans intromittam in eam, multe qua illicebre sisa tunt. + Adenanthera aculeata, OF THE HINDUS, &c¢. 297 entering the house, he causes the bride to be clothed With a new w sistalonh and searf, while he recites the subjoined prayers. ‘‘ May those generous wo- men, who spun and wound the. thread, and who wove the warp and weft of this cloth, generously clothe thee to old age: long lived ww oman ! put on this raiment.” ‘Clothe her. Invest. her with ap- parel. Prolong her. life to great age. May thou live a hundred years. As long;as thou livest, amiable woman ! revere hab is, carefully preserve] beauty and wealth.” The first of these prayers is nearly the same with that which is used by the fol- lowers of the Vajush, when the scarf is put on the bride’s shoulder. It is preceded by a different one, which is recited while the waistcloth is wrapped round her. ‘‘ May thou reach old age. Put on this raiment. Be lovely: be chaste. Live a bun- dred years. Invite [that 1s, preserve and obtain] eikty, wealth, and male offspring. Damsel ! put on this'apparel.” Afterwards the following prayer is recited: ‘‘ May the assembled gods unite our hearts. May the waters unite them. May air unite us. May the creator unite us. May the god: of love unite us.” Bur according to the followers; of the Samavéda, the bridegroom, ‘immediately after the scarf has been placed on the bride’s shoulder, conducts her towards ° the sacrificial fire, saying, ‘‘ Soma ‘the regent of the moon] gave her to a heavenly quirister*: the Gand- harba gave her to thé regent of fire: fire has given her to me, -and with her weaith and male offspring.” The bride then goes to the western side of -the fire, and recites the following prayer, while she steps ona mat made of Viran‘a grass ¢, and covered with silk. * May our lord assign me the path by which I may reach ‘ y * Guwavisun'u here explains Gandbarba Bh the word 14 ave which may signify the sun, or a deity in general, + Andropogon aromaticum or muricatum, 7 298 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES © reach the abode of my lord.”” She sits down on the edge of the mat, and the bridegroom offers six ob- lations of clarified. butter, reciting the following prayers, while the bride touches his shoulder with her right hand. 1. ‘‘ May fire come first among the gods; may it rescue her offspring from the fetters of death; may Varun’a king [of waters] grant that this woman shouid never bemoan acalamity be- fallen her children. 2. May the domestic perpetual fire guard her; may it render her progeny long- lived ; may she never be widowed ; may she be mo- ther of surviving children ; may she experience the joy of having male offspring. 3. May heaven pro- tect thy back; may air, and the two. sons of Aswi- n? protect thy thighs; may the sun protect thy chil- dren while sucking thy breast; and VrinaspaTI protect them until they wear clothes, and afterwards may the assembled gods protect them. 4. May no lamentation arise at night in thy abode; may crying women enter other houses than thine; may thou never admit sorrow to thy breast ; may thou prosper in thy husband’s house, blest with his survival, and viewing cheerful children. 5. I lift barrenness, the death of children, sin, and every other evil, .as I would Jift a chaplet off thy head, and I consign the fetters [of premature death] to thy foes. 6. May death depart from me, and immortality come; may (Yama) the child of the sun, render me fearless. Death ! follow a different path from that by which we proceed, and from that which the gods travel. To thee who seest and who hearest, I call, saying, hurt not our offspring, nor our progenitors: and may this oblation be etiicacious.” ‘The bridegroom then presents obiations, naming the three worlds, sepa- rately and conjointly, and offers either four or five oblations to fire and to the moon. The bride and bridegroom then rise up, and he passes from her lett side to her right, and makes her join her hands in a hollow form. THE OF THE HINDUuS, &c. 299 Tue rice *, which had been put into a hasket, is then taken up, and the stone is placed before the bride, who treads upon it with the point of her right foot, while the bridegroom recites this prayer, ‘‘ As- cend this stone, be firm like this stone; distress my foe, and be not subservient to my enemies :” the bridegroom then pours a ladleful of claritied butter on her hands, another person gives her the rice, and two other ladlefuls of butter are poured over it; she then separates her hands, and lets fall the rice on the fire, while the following text is recited ; ‘‘ this wo- man, casting the rice into the fire, says, may my lord be long lived, may we live a hundred years, and may all my kiasmen prosper ; be this oblation efficacious.” Afterwards the bridegroom walks round the fire, pre- ceded by the bride, and reciting this text; ‘‘ the girl goes from her parents to her husband’s abode, hav- ing strictly observed abstinence [for three days from factitious salt, &c.] Damsel! by means of thee we repress foes, like a stream of water.’» The bride again treads on the stone, and makes another oblation of rice, while the subjoined prayer is recited: ‘* The damsel has worshipped the generous sun, and the re- gent of fire; may he and the generous sun liberate her and me from this [family ;| be this oblation ef- ficacious.” They afterwards walk round the fire as before. Four or five other oblations are made with the same ceremonies and prayers, varying only the title of the sun, who is here called Pushan’, but was entitled dryaman in the preceding prayer; the bridegroom then pours rice out of the basket into the fire, after pouring one or two ladiefuls-of butter on the edge of the basket; with this offering he simply says, ‘‘ May this oblation to fire be ettica- cious.” THE * From this use of raw rice at the nuptial ceremony, arises the custom of presenting rice, tinged with turmerick, by way of invita- tion to guests whose company is requested at a wedding, 800 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES Tue oblations and prayers directed by the Yajur- weda, previous to.this period of the. solemnity,. are very different from those which haye been here in- serted from the Samévéda ; and some of the ceremo- nies, which wall be subsequ ently noticed, are antici- pated by the priests, who follow the Vajush. Tweive, oblations are made with as many prayers. 1. May this oblation be caiheg so and happily con- veyed to that being, who is fire in the form of a ce- lestial quirister, whois accompanied |by truth, and whose abode is truth ; may he cherish our holy knew- ledge and our valour... 2, Efficacious be this obla- tion te those delightiul plants, which are the nymphs of that being, who is fire in the form of a celestial quirister, who is accompanied by. truth, and whose abode is truth. 3. and 4, The foregoing prayersare thus varied, ‘‘ to that being who is the sun, in the form of a celestial quirister, and who consists wholly of the Séna avéda. Those enlivening rays, Ww hich are the nymphs of that sun. | 5. and 6, “That bei ing, whe. is the moon, in the form of a celestial’ quirister, and - who is aray of the sun, and named Susman a. Those asterisms, which ave the nymphs of the moon, and are called Bhécuri*. 7. and 8, That being, who is air, constantly moying, and travelling every where. Those waters, which are the nymphs of air, and are termed invigorating. 9. and 10. That being, who is the solemn sacrifice im the form of a celestial qui- aister, who cherishes all beings, and whose pace is gs, elegant. Those sacrificial fees, which are the nymphs of the sae sacrifice, and are named thanksgiv-_ ings. . and 12. That being, who is mind in the form ofa celestial quirister, who is the supreme ruler af-creatures, and who is the fabricator of the universe. Those, * This term is not expounded by the commentator. Bha signifies an asterism: but the meaning of the compound term is not ~Obvions. Sushman'a bears.some aftinity to Shusumza mentioned in a former essay; but neither of these names is explained in the coinmentaries which I have consulted, OF THE HINDUS, &c.: 301 Those holy strains (Rich and Sdman) who are the nymphs of mind, and are named the means of attain- ing wishes.” Turrreen oblations are next presented, during the recital of as many portions of a single text. “May the supreme ruler of creatures, w ho is glo- rious in his victories over [hostile] armies, grant vie- tory to Inpra, the regent of rain: all creatures humbly bow to him; for he is terrible: to him are oblations due; may he erant aac knowledge; reflection, regard, self. rule, skull, understanding, power, returns of | ine co junction and opposition of the sun and moon, and holy texts (Vrihat and Rat hantara* ).” E1rentTeen oblations are. then offered, while as many texts are meditated; they ditfer only in. the name of the deity that is invoked: 1.‘ May fire lord of [living] beings, protect me in respect of ho- liness, valour and prayer, and in regard to ancient privileges, to this solemn rite, and to this invocation of deities. 2. May Inpka, lord or regent: of the ‘eldest ove is, of the best of beings) protect me, &c. Y tide as lerd of the earth. 4, Air, lord ae the acy! 5. The sun, lord of heaven. 6. The ‘moon, lord of stars. 7. Vriaaspart, lord [that is, preceptor] of Brauma’ [and other deities.} 8, Mu- rea (the sun) lord of true beings. 9. Varuna, lord of waters. 10. The ocean, lord of rivers. 14. ‘Food, lord of tributary powers. 12. Séma (the moon, ) lord of plants. 13. Savirrt (the genera- tive sun;) lord of pregnant females... 14. Kupra (Sitvay lord ‘of [deities, that bear the shape. of ] cattle.” 15. ‘* The fabricator of the universe,; lord of forms.” 16.'‘¢ Visunu, lord of mountains.” 17..‘* Winds (Maruts), Jords'of (génas). sets of divinities.” 13. ‘ Fathers, grandfathers, remoter ancestors, * Texts of the Sémavéda so named, “ 302 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES an estors, more distant progenitors, their parents, an. grandsires.” OxsLations are afterwards made with prayers corresponding to those which have been already cited from the Sdamavéda. 1. ‘‘ May fire come, first among the gods, &c.’’ 2. ‘‘ May the domestick perpetual fire guard her, &c.” 3. ‘ Fire, who dost protect such as perform sacrifices! grant us all blessings in heaven and on earth: grant unto us that various and excellent wealth which is produced on this earth and in heaven.” 4. ‘‘ O best of lumi- naries ! Come, show us an easy path, that our lives may be uninjured. May death depart from me, and immortality come. May the child of the sun render me fearless.” 5. ‘* Death! follow a dif- ferent path, &c.” ) - Tue bride offers the oblations of rice mixed with leaves of S'ami*, letting fall the offerings on the fire in the manner before mentioned, and with the same prayers, but recited in a reversed order, and a lit- tle varied. 1. ‘‘ The damsel has worshipped the generous sun in the form of fire. May that generous sun never separate her from this husband.” @. ‘¢ This woman, casting the rice into the fire, says, may my lord be long lived. May my kinsmen reach old age.” 3. ‘‘ I cast this rice into the fire, that it may become a cause of thy prosperity. May fire assent to my union with theef. Accorpine to the followers of the Vajurvéda the bridegroom now takes the bride’s right hand, re- citing a text which will be subsequently quoted. The bride then. steps on a stone while this text is recited: ‘‘ Ascend this stone: be firm like this stone. Subdue such as entertain hostile designs against me, and repel them.” The following hymn is * Adenanthera aculeata. + This versian is conformable to a different commentary, from t#:e¢ which was followed in the former translation. OF THE HINDUs, &c. 303 is then chanted. ‘‘ Charming Saraswat’, swift as a mare! whom I celebrate in face of this uni- verse; protect this [solemn rite.] Othou! in whom the elements were produced ; in whom this universe was framed. I now will sing that hymn [the nup- tial text] which constitutes the highest glory of women.” The bride and bridegroom afterwards walk round the fire, while the following text is re- cited: ‘‘ Fire! thou didst first espouse this female sun [this woman, beautiful like the sun:] now let a human being again espouse her by thy means. Give her, O fire! with offspring, to, a [human] husband.” The remainder of the rice is then dropped into the fire as an oblation to the god of love. The next ceremony is the bride’s stepping seven steps. It is the most material of all the nuptial rites: for the marriage is complete and irrevokable, so soon as she has taken the seventh step, and not sooner. She is conducted by the bridegroom, and directed by him to step successively into seven circles, while the following texts are uttered: 1. ‘* May Visun’u cause thee to take one step for the sake of obtaining food.” @. ‘* May Visun‘u cause thee to take one step for the sake of ob- taining strength.” 3. ‘* Three steps for the sake of solemn acts of religion.” 4. ‘‘ Four steps for the sake of obtaining happiness.” 5. ‘‘ Five steps for the sake of cattle.” 6. ‘* Six ‘steps for the sake of increase of wealth.” 7. ‘‘ Seven steps for the sake of obtaining priests to perform sacrifices *.” The bridegroom then addresses the bride, ‘* Having completed seven steps, be my companion. May I become thy associate, May none interrupt thy as- sociation with me. May such as are disposed to promote * In the Vajurvéda the texts are varied, so that the third step is for increase of wealth, and the sixth for obtaining happy seasons. 304 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES promote our happiness, confirm thy association with me.” ‘The bridegroom then addresses the spectators : ‘« This woman is auspicious: approach and view her: and having conferred [by your good wishes} auspi- cious fortune on her, depart to your respective abodes.” ) Tuen the bridegroom’s friend, who stood near the fire bearing a jar of water, advances to the spot where the seventh step was completed, and pours water’on the bridegroom’s head, and afterwards on the bride’s, while a prayer above mentioned is te- cited : ‘* May waters and all the Gods cleanse our hearts: may air-do so; may the Creator do.so; may the divine imstructress unite our hearts *.” ‘tue bridegroom then puts his left hand under the bride’s hands, which are joined together in a hollow form, and taking her right hand in his, re- cites the six following texts: 1. ‘‘ I take thy hand for the sake of good fortune, that thou mayst be- ‘come old with me, thy husband: may the generous mighty and prolific sun render thee a matron, that i may be a householder.” 9. ‘‘ Be gentle in thy aspect, and loyal to thy husband; be fortunate in cattle: amiable in thy mind, and beautiful in thy person ;'be mother of surviving sons ; be assiduous at the [five] sacraments; be cheerful; and bring prosperity to our bipeds and quadrupeds.” 3. *‘ May the lord of creatures grant us progeny, even unto eld age; may the sun render-that progeny conspi- cuous. Auspicious deities have given thee to me. Enter thy husband’s abode; and bring health to our bipeds and quadrupeds.” 4. ‘* O Inpra, who pourest forth rain! render this woman fortunate and the mother of children: grant her ten sons; give her eleven protectors.” 5. ‘‘ Be submissive to thy husband’s father, to his mother, to his sister, and 4 to * Tt is here translated according to the gloss of Guy's VISHNU. In the former version I followed the commentary of HELAYUD’HA+ A OF THE HINDUs, &c. 305 tohis brothers.” 6. ‘“‘ Give thy heart to my religious duties; may thy mind follow mine; be thou con- sentient to my speech. May VrinasPati unite thee unto me.” TuE followers of the Vajurvéda enlarge the first prayer, and omit the rest, some of which, however, they employ at other periods of the solemnity. ‘‘ I take thy hand for the sake of good fortune, that thou mayst become old with me, thy husband: may the deities, namely, the divine sun (aryaman‘), and the prolific being (savitri,) and the god of love, give thee as a matron unto me, that I may be a, householder. I need the goddess of prosperity. Thou art she. Thou art the goddess of prosperity. I need her. -I am the Sdman [véda.| Thou art the Rich [véda.| Tam the sky. Thou art the-earth. Come: let us marry: let us hold conjugal inter- course: let us procreate offspring: let us obtain sons. May they reach old age. May we, being affectionate, glorious and well disposed, see during a hundred years, live a hundred years, and hear a hundred years.” : AccorDING to the ritual, which conforms to the Samavcéda, the bridegroom sits down near the fire with the bride, and finishes this part of the ceremony by making oblations, while he names the three worlds severally and conjointly. The taking of the ‘bride’s hand in marriage is thus completed. In the evening of the same day, so soon as the stars ap- pear, the bride sits down on a bull’s hide, which must be of a red colour, and must be placed with the neck towards the east, and the hair upwards. The bridegroom sits down near her, makes oblations while he names the three worlds as usual; and then makes six oblations with the following prayers, and each time pours the remainder of the clarified butter on the bride’s head. 1. ‘‘ I obviate by this full ob- lation all ill marks in the lines (of thy hands,] in | en y” 306 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES thy eye-lashes, and in the spots [on thy body]. 2. ‘‘I obviate by this full oblation all the ill marks in thy hair; and whatever is sinful in thy looking, or in thy crying.” 4%. ‘‘ I obviate by this full,ob- Jation all that may be sinful in thy temper, in thy speaking, and in thy laughing.” 4. ‘* I obviate by this full oblation all the ill marks in thy teeth, and in the dark intervals between them; in thy hands, and in thy feet.” 5. ‘‘ I obviate by this full oblation all the iJl marks on thy thighs, on thy privy part, on thy haunches, and on the lineaments of thy figure.” 6. ‘* Whatever natural or acciden- tal evil marks were on all thy limbs, I have obviated all such marks by these full oblations of clarified butter. May this oblation be efficacious.” Tue bride and bridegroom rise up; and he shews her the polar star, reciting the following text: ** Heaven is stable; the earth is stable; this uni- verse is stable; these mountains are stable; may this woman be stable in her husband’s family *. ‘The bride salutes the bridegroom, naming herself and family, and adding a respectful interjection. The bridegroom replies, ‘‘ be long lived and happy.” Matrons then pour water, mixed with leaves, upon the bride and bridegroom, out of jars, which had been previously placed on an altar prepared for the purpose; and the bridegroom again makes oblations with the names of the worlds, by way of closing this part of the ceremony. Tur bridegroom afterwards eats food prepared without factitious salt. . During this meal he recites the following prayers: ‘‘ I bind with the fetters of food thy heart and mind to the gem [of my soul] ; I bind them with nourishment, which is the thread of life; I bind them with the knot of truth.” @. ‘¢ May that heart which is yours, become my heart; ~and * Dhruva, the pole, also signifies stable, fixed, steady, frm. OF THE HINDUS,» &c, 307 and this heart, which is mine, become thy heart.” 3. “ Since food is the bond of life, I bind thee therewith.” The remainder of the food must be then given to the bride. Durine the three subsequent days, the married couple must abstain from factitious salt, live chastely and austerely, and sleep on the ground. On’ the following day, that is, on the fourth exclusively *, the bridegroom conducts the bride to his own house on a carriage or other suitable conveyance. He re- cites the following text when she ascends the car- riage: ‘*‘ O wife ofthe sun ! ascend this vehicle resem- bling the beautiful blossoms of the cotton. tree f, and buteat, tinged with various tints ; and coloured like gold; well constructed ; furnished with good wheels; and the source of ambrosia [that is, of. blessings:] bring happiness to thy husband.” Pro- ceeding with his bride, he, or some other person for him, recites the following text on their coming to a cross road: ‘‘ May robbers, who infest the road, remain ignorant [of this journey, | may the married couple reach a place of security and difficult access by easy roads, and may foes keep aloof.” Avicurtine fromthe carriage, the bridegroom leads - the bride into the house, chanting the hymn called Vamadévya. Matrons welcome the bride, and make cher sit down on a bull’s hide, of the same colour, and placed in the same manner as before. The bridegroom then recites the following prayer: ‘‘ May kine here produce numerous young; may horses, X 2 and * The Muslemans of India do not scruple to borrow from the Hindus superstitious ceremonies that are celebrated with festivity. They take an active part in the gambols of the Hé/:, and even solicit the favours of the Indian Plutus, at the Diwali, The bridal proces- sion, on the fourth day, with all the sports and gambols of the Chaut’hi {Chaturt’hi), is evidently copied from the similar customs of the Hindus. in Bengal the Muslemans have even adopted the premature marriage of infant brides and bridegrooms, + Bombax heptaphyllum. } Butea frondosa. 308 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES and human beings do so; and may the deity sit here, by whose favour sacrifices are accomplished with gifts a thousand fold. : Tue women then place a young child in the bride’s lap; they put roots of lotos, or else fruit of different kinds, in his hand. The bridegroom takes up the child, and then prepares a sacrificial fire in the usual — manner, and makes eight oblations with the follow- ing prayers, preceded and followed by the usual ob- lations to the three worlds. 1. ‘* May there be cheerfulness here.” @. ‘‘ May thine own [kindred] be kind here.” 3. ‘‘ May there be pleasure here.” 4, ‘* Sport thou here.” 5. ‘‘ May there be kind- ness here with me.” 6. “ May thine own [kindred] be here, benevolent towards me.” 7. ‘‘ May there be here delight towards me.” 8. ‘* Be thou here joyous towards me.” The bride then salutes her father-in-law and the other relatives of her hus- band, . ArrerRwarpbs the bridegroom prepares another sacrificial fire, and sits down with the bride on his right hand. He makes twenty oblations with the following prayers, preceded and followed as usual ‘by oblations to the three worlds. The remainder of each ladleful is thrown into a jar of water, which is afterwards poured on the bride’s head. 3. ‘ Hire, expiator of evil! thou dost atone evils for the gods themselves. I, a priest, approach thee, desirous of soliciting thee to remove any sinful taint in the beauty of this woman.” 92. ‘‘ Air, expiator of evil! &e.” §. “ Moon, expiator of evil! &c.” 4. ‘*Sun, expiator of evil! &c.” 5. “‘ Fire, air, moon, aud sun, expiators of evil! ye do atone evils for the gods, I, a priest, approach thee, desirous of soliciting thee to remove any sinful taint. in the beauty of this woman.” 6, 7; 8, 9, 10, ‘soliciting thee to re- move any thing in her pexson which might destroy her husband.” 11, 12, 13, 14, -15, ‘* any thing m OF THE HINDUS, &c. «~ $09 in her person which might make her negligent of cattle.” Tue priests who use the Yajurvéda, make only five oblations with as many prayers addrest to fire, air, the sun, the moon, and the Gandharba .or celestial quirister ; praying them to remove, any thing in the person of the bride, which might be in- jurious to her husband, to her ofispring, to cattle,» to the household, and to honour and glory. The following text is ‘vecited while the water is poured on the bride’s head: ‘‘ That blameable portion of thy person, which would have been injurious to thy husband, thy offspring, thy cattle, thy househola, and thy honour, I render destructive of paramours : may thy body, [thus cleared from evil,] reach. old age with me.” The bride is then fed with food pre- pared in a caldron, and the followimg text is recited : *¢T unite thy breath with my breath; thy bones with my bones ; thy flesh with my flesh; and thy skin with my skin.” THE ceremonies, of which the nuptial solemnity consists, may be here recapitulated. The bridegroom goes in procession to the house where the bride’s tather resides, and is there welcomed as a guest. ‘The bride is given to him by her father in the form usual at every solemn donation; and their hands are bound together with grass. He clothes the bride with an upper and lower garment; and the skirts of her mantle and his are tied together. The bride- groom makes oblations to fire, and the bride drops rice on it as an oblation. The bridegroom solemnly takes her hand in marriage. She treads on a stone and mullar. They walk round the fire. The bride steps seven times, conducted by the bridegroom, and he then dismisses the spectators, the marriage being now complete and irrevokable. In the even- mg of the same day the bride sits down on a bull’s hide, and the bridegroom 1 points out to her the polar 3 . star 310 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES star as an emblem of stability. They then partake of a meal. ‘The bridegroom remains three days at the house of the bride’s father. On the fourth day, he conducts her to his own house in solemn proces- sion. She is there welcomed by his kindred: and the solemnity ends with oblations to fire. Amone Hindus a girl is married before the age of puberty. The law even censures the delay of her marriage beyond the tenth year. For this reason, and because the bridegroom too may be an infant, it 1s rare that a marriage should be consummated until long after its solemnization. The recital of prayers on this oecasion constitutes it a religious ceremony, and it is the first of those that are per- formed for the purpose of expiating the sinful taint which a child is supposed to contract in the womb of his mother. They shall be described in a -future essay. Own the practice of immature nuptials, -a subject suggested in the preceding paragraph, it may be re- marked, that it arises from a laudable motive; from a sense of duty incumbent on a father, who con- siders as a debt the obligation of providing a suitable match for his daughter. This notion, which is strongly inculcated by Hindu legislators, is for- cibly impressed on the minds of parents. But in their zeal to dispose of a daughter in marriage, they do not perhaps sufticiently consult her domestic , felicity. By the death of an infant husband, she is condemned to virgin widowhood for the period of her life. If both survive, the habitual bickerings of their infancy are prolonged in perpetual discord. . Numerous restrictions in the assortment of matches impose on parents this necessity of embracing the earliest opportunity of affiancing their children to fit companions. The intermarriages of different classes, formerly permitted, with certain limita- tions, are now wholly forbidden. The prohibited bey degrees OF THE HINDUs, &c. 311 degrees extend to the sixth of affinity: and even the bearing of the same family name is a sufficient cause of impediment. To conclude the subject of nuptials, I shall only add, that eight forms are noticed by Hindu legisla- tors. (Menu, c. 3.) But one only, which has et here described from the Indian rituals, is now used. Xe 812 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY .@ An Account of a Metuop for extending a GEOGBAPHICAL SuRVEY across the Penin- suLA of InpIA. By BricapeE Major Lamson. Communicated by permission of the Right Honourable the Geveruor of. Fort St. George, in Council. Havina long reflected on the great advantage to general geography that would be derived from ex- tending a survey across the peninsula of India, for the purpose of determining the positions of the prin- cipal geographical points; and seeing that, by the success of the British arms during the late glorious campaign, a district of country is acquired, which not only opens a free communication with the JZa- labar coast, but from its nature affords a most ad- mirable means of connecting that with the coast of Coromandel by an uninterrupted series of triangles, and of continuing that series to an almost unlimited extent in every other direction; I was induced to communicate: my ideas to the right honourable the Governor in Council at Madras, who has since been pleased to appoint me to conduct that service, and has supported me with a liberality by which alone it could be carried into execution. Ir is scarcely necessary to say, what the advan- tage will be of ascertaining the great geographical features of a country upon correct mathematical principles; for then after surveys of different dis- tricts have been made, in the usual mode, they can be combined into one general map. One surveyor is employed ina district at Sera; and another a ; the - ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. $13 the district of Chittledroog. They both have a re- ference to those particular stations, and their sur- veys, with respect to them, may be relatively cor- rect: and if Sera and Chittledroog be laid down right, their respective surveys will fall into their right places on the globe. ‘Tr will be unnecessary to state to the Society the imperfect methods that have generally been practised by supposing the earth to bea flat; and yet it has been on this supposition that surveys have been made in general, and corrected by astronomical ob- servation. But although that method of correction may answer for determining the position of places at a great distance, where an error of five or stx minutes will be of no very great consequence, yet in laying down the longitudes of places progressively that are not more than twenty miles from one another, it is evident that errors of such a magnitude are not to be overlooked ; and an etror, even of one mile, would place objects in situations widely different from that which they actually hold on the face of the globe. Ir we consider the earth as an exact sphere, we should naturally advert to spherical computation. And having a base actually measured, and reduced to the lev el, it would be a part ef a great circle, while the horizontal angle would be the an gle made by two great circles, intersecting each other at the point where the angle was taken, On this hypo- thesis, the process of extending a survey would be reduced to as great a degree of simplicity as by the method of plane triangles. For then the length of ' a degree on the meridian could be easily obtained by the celestial arc, and would be equal to a degree in any other direction. The radius of curvature, or the semidiameter of the earth, might also be easily deduced from thence, and being every where the same, the chord of any arc, or the direct distance between two objects subtending that arc, could be computed without the trouble of baited the ob- served $14 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY served angles. The difference of longitude of any two points might be as easily had ; “for, knowing the arc between them (which would always corre- spond with a celestial arc,) and the co- -latitudes of the two places, the angle at the pole, or difference of longitude, might be found. | « Burr since the earth is not a sphere, but an oblate spheroid, and differing considerably from a sphere, it becomes necessary to determine the length of a degree on the meridian, and a degree at right angles to that meridian, making the point of intersection of the meridian and its perpendicular the middle point of each degree. Now, in determining the measure of those degrees, if the first measurement, or base line, cannot be had in the meridian, two other objects must be chosen therein, and their distance computed trigonometrically, and then com- pared with the celestialarc. But here the operations, for obtaining this distance, will be attended with some trouble, on account of its being necessary to calculate the chords of the ares, and the difficulty of determining the aneles made by these chords to a sufficient degtee of accuracy. For here we are obliged to assume data, and proceed by an approxi- mating method. And, Ist, we must either suppose the earth to be a sphere, and by taking the three angles made by the intersections of three great circles of that sphere, find the sides in degrees and minutes : then take double the sines of half the arcs, or the chords, and there will be had the three sides of a plane triangle, defined in parts of the radius. With these three sides determine the three angles, and these are the angles for calculating the direct dis- tances.\ Hence, “by knowing the base in fathoths, the chord subtending that base (or arc) may also be had in fathoms, by computing trom the radius of the assumed sphere, which we must suppose to be of some given magnitude. ‘Then having the length of the chord in fathoins, and the neles sc ifn as above ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. S15 above, the other chords can be obtained in fathoms also. Or 2d, Since the chords of small ares differ very little from those arcs, it will be better to find the distance of the objects from one another by plane trigonometry, the base being one distance. Then we must suppose the earth to be an-ellipsoid, whose two diameters have to each other a given? ratio. From that, and taking a degree on the meridian to be unity, the ratio of that degree, to a degree in any given direction with the meridian, may be had, as will be sliewn hereafter: and that ratio willenable us to allow the appropriate number of degrees and minutes to the computed sides of the triangle, which may then be considered as aspherical one, “but whose sides are arcs of circles, having evidently different radii of curvature. It is with these arcs, and the observed angles, from which the angles made by the chords are to be obtained. M. De Lamare has given a formula for determining the angles made by the chords of two ares under these circumstances, having the arcs themselves and the horizontal angle given. The formula is as follows: Let 4 = angle made by the chords: a= the horizontal or observed angle; D and d the arcs, in degrees, minutes, &c. Then if 2 = the correction to be applied to the hori- zontal angle, 4 will be equal rie And the first approximate vaiue.of #—=—4 tan. §a. Vv. s. fetid) The second approximate value = ae tan. 4 a. Vv. s, 4 (D+d)—i cot. 4a. ves. § (D—d)) hick is sut- eka ‘poe for this Puspose: whence d=a—($ tan. ha. v. s, } (D+d)—+ cot. 4 a. vy. s.4(D—d)). And if greater exactness be required, twill be d=a— (A tan. $a. v.s. 4 D+d—4 cot. $a.'y. s. 4 D—d)— v.s. a. 'Cot. a ) Where “x Is = @' tan. 2 a. vist D+d— cot. ia. vy. s. D—d), its second approxi- mate value,—And the last term will change its sign to affimrative, if a be greater than 90°. 7A demon- “stration 316 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY stration of the above formula has been given by the . Astronomer Royal, and may be seen in the Phil. Transactions for the year 1797, p. 450. Havine, by this method, got the angles made by the chords to very near the truth, the rest, with respect to distances, is evident. For the chord of the measured arc (or base) may be had, since by computing the lengths of arcs in any direction, on the ellipsoid, the radius of curvature of that arc is likewise had, and thencethe chord. And that chord forms the side of a plane triangle, from which, and the corrected angles, all the data may be had for proceeding upon each of the sides of the first plane triangle. Now, to determine any portion of a degree on the earth’s surface in the meridian, two points may be taken therein, and the direct distance between them ascertained by the above method. Then, by taking the zenith distance of a known star, when passing the meridian, at each extremity of the dis- tance, the celestial arc becomes known in degrees, minutes, &c. from which the terrestrial are between the two objects is had in degrees, minutes, &c. also :—and having determined the chord in fathoms, the -are may likewise be determined in fathoms, which being compared with the degrees, minutes, &c. the value of a degree is thereby obtained in fathoms. Tue length of a degree, at right angles to the meridian, is also easily known by spherical compu- tation, having the latitude of the point of intersection, and the latitude of an’ object any where in a direc- tion perpendicular to the meridian at that point. For then the arc between these two points, and the two celestial arcs or colatitudes, will form a right angled triangle, two sides of which are given to find the third, which is the arc in question. And this will apply either to the sphere or spheroid. » That are. being known, in degrees and minutes, ae Sa saya chor ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. S17 chord Having been previously determined in fathoms, being a side ‘of one of those plane triangles, formed by the chords of the terrestrial arcs ; the length of that arc can also be determined in fathoms ; and, therefore, a degree may be determineg in fathoms, having its middle point the point of mtersection with the meridian. Tuus having obtained the length of a degree upon the meridian, and its perpendic lar, in any given la- titude, they will serve as daca for computing “the lati- tude and longitude of places near that parallel, and near to that, or a known meridian, by means of the chord of a terrestrial arc, oblique to the meridian and its perpendicular, and the chord of the meridional arc intercepted by a great circle falling from the extre-~ mity of the oblique chord, and cutting the meridian at right angles. For it willbe easy to find the mea~ sure either of the part of the meridian, or the portion of the circle at right angles thereto (even by using the observed angles; 7) and if these be converted inte degrees, minutes, &c. according to the length of 4 devrce upon the respective circles, the former will give the difference of latitude, and consequently, by addition or subtraction, the real latitude: the latter, with the co-latitude thus obtained, will enable us to find the angle at the pole. In Lok these cases the truth may be obtained to within one-fourth, and ge- nerally one-tenth of a second, (limiting the opera- tions to a certain extent from a known parallel and meridian :) and that without having recourse to ob- servation, or depending on any hypothesis. of the earth’s figure. Ir will readily occur to the reader, that had the ra- tio of the assumed diameters been what it really 1s, and supposing the earth to be an exact ellipsoid, the computed and measured degrees ought to come ,out~ the same. But the reason for computing the length ef ellipsoidal ares was only to gain the approximate 2 values" $18 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY values of the angles made by the chords, bye doing which, we can come nearer the truth, than by sup- posing them to be spherical; and though these ares may not be precisely correct, yet it has been found that a trifling deviation from the truth will net sen- sibly affect the angles. lr may be further observed, that we are not cer- tain, either of the ratio of the earth’s diameters, or of its being an ellipsoid. We have assumed that fi- gure, and have drawn our results from: the average of different measurements, made in different parallels, though among themselves they appear contradictory : but we must adopt them, until better measurements ean be made, to enable us to come nearer the truth. Should the figure of the earth prove to be the ellip- soid, and the ratio of the equatorial diameter to the polar axis become known, a celestial arc would afford a datum in any assigned latitude, by which, and the observed angles corrected, the direct distances might be computed, and also the distance of any object from a known meridian and its perpendicular; and - consequently its longitude and latitude. 307 should the earth prove to be neither an ellip- soid, nora figure generated by any particular curve, of known properties, but a figure whose meridional section is bounded by no law of curvature, then we cau obtain nothing until we have an actual measure- ment, to be applied as has been already mentioned. Tuus much [ have thought necessary to premise, that the general principles of the work I have before nie may be understood ;—principles, which I believe have never been applied in Indian geography, though in England sufticient bas been done to manifest their perfection, and to give those gentlemen, who have applied them, a distinguished reputation in the an= nals of science: and 1 own, that it was from reading the details of their operations I was first led to con- pider the subject. The publications of ee: late GEN. ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. 319 Gew. Roy, relative to his measurements on Houns- low-heath and Rumney-marsh, with his continuations of triangles ;—and the later accounts of a trigono- metrical: survey along the southern and eastern Coasts of England, by Lreur. Con. Witxta us, Capr. Mupekr, and Mr. Daxtsy, are works chia I con- sider as a treasure. Wrru respect to the plan of my operations, had I been possessed of an instrument, which I could have thought sufficiently accurate for taking hori- zontal angles, I should have measured a base some- where near the eastern coast, both on account of its being a more regular country, and nearer the level of the sea, to which all future measurements and dis- tances must be reduced, and because I could have computed my longitude from the Afadras observa- tory. There would have been, besides, some proba- bility of getting a measurement in he TARTAR or so near it, that all oblique directions might have been accurately reduced to it, and that would be a means of at once obtaining the length of a ines on. the meridian: and as a degree has never. yet been mea- sured in this parallel, it is no triflimg youn to look forward to, because, we should get a datum in the first instance, for computing the ratio of the earth’s diameters, considering it to be an ellipsoid. And as I have the same kind of chain, made by the same incomparable artist, Mir. RaMsDEN, as that with which Coroner Wrtitams and Capratn Mupce measured their bases; from a comparison between two measurements made in parallels so distant from each other, with instruments of the same kind, and reduced to the same standard temperature 5 there is some reason to hope that computations made from such measurements may come nearer the truth than any other. | However, this is an object to which I look for- ward when those instruments arrive, which govern- ment $20 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY ment has been pleased to authorise me to send for. At present it seemed most desirable that I should begin in JZysore, and endeavour to forward the sur- veys of that country. Having madea first measure- ment there, I think, with the instruments I at pre- sent possess, it will be best not to extend my opera- tions too far from some assumed meridian, ‘as 1 can depend more upon meridional celestial arcs than upon any computed.oblique ones. ‘The instrument I have for taking zenith distances is a zenith sector of five feet radius, made by Mr. RamspEN, with a micro- meter scale that defines nearly one-tenth of a second. With this I ean determine two parallels of latitude to be depended on between which to compute by ter- restrial measure the relative situations of intermediate places as to latitude. The instrument with which I take horizontal angles is a circular transit instrument, made by Mr. Troucuron, whose horizental limb is only eight inches radius, without a micrometer, but which is graduated to 10’; and though it is an excellent instrument, correct and easy in its adjust- ments, yet its powers are not sutficient for taking horizontal angles where they are to be reduced to the angles made by the chords. i EE ee ~ SECTION I. Containing an Account of the Measurement of a Base Line on the Table Land of the Mysore Country near BANGALORE, ua I MENTIONED above my reasons for making a measurement in the JZysore country. This measure- ment may, however, not be thougit so satisfactory as if it had been done near the sea coast, on re oO ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. $21 of not being certain as to the exact height above the level of the sea, since that height was determined by corresponding barometrical observations made at Madras, and at each extremity of the base, and Iam well aware that those results will be exceptionable. But I was careful to found my computations on those observations only which were made when ‘a perfect uniformity in the state of the atmosphere had existed for several days together; that is, when the barometer and thermometer at each place, and at the same hour of the day, had suffered scarcely any sensible variation for a considerable time. And since the quantity to be deducted from the base on account of the height is little more than 8, 5 feet, upon the whole, any error that might arise in cor- recting for the temperature and density of the at- mosphere would be but trifling; I shall therefore, for the present, rest satisfied until the height can be de- termined trigonometrically, and proceed to give an account of the operations of the measurement, and of the apparatus made use of. CHAIN. TueE chain is of blistered steel, constructed by Mr. Ramspen, and is precisely alike, in every re- spect, with that used by Generat Roy in mea- suring his base of verification on Rumney marsh. It consists of 40 links of 24 feet each, measuring in the whole ]00 feet. It has two brass register heads, with a scale of six inches to each; these scales slide in the brass heads, and are moved by a finger screw, for the purpose of adjusting exactly the two extre- mities of the chain when extended: in short, every part of it is the same as the one above mentioned, which has been fully described in the Philosophical Transactions of 1790,.and therefore it is unnecessary to say more on the construction of that instrument here. of Ir 322 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY Ir appears from the best information I have re- specting it, that it was measured off by the brass standard when the thermometer stood at 62°, and” was, in that temperature, exactly 100 feet in length. From the want of a proper standard scale ‘and beam compasses, I would not undertake to determine its length, compared with brass; because I did not think that laying off any determined number of feet from the sliders in the register heads, and by a pair of common compasses, could be done with sufficient accuracy, so as to enable me to find out at what de- gree of temperature the chain had measured 100 feet by the brass scale. And as I had been informed by Doctor Dinxwipp1e, from whom it was purchased, that, to the best of his recollection, it had been ad- justed to 100 feet at the standard temperature of 62°; I therefore rested satisfied until further information may be obtained respecting it; and it is probable, that any correction on account of temperature, will not amount to more than two or three feet, _and an error of that magnitude in a length of near 74 miles cannot be of very great moment in opiaiae ‘which is the principal object at present. THERE is another circumstance it may be neces- sary to mention with respect to the chain. From the same want of a-standard measure, I have not at- tempted to determine its wear; but I observe that in the measurement of the base of verification on Salisbury plains, the chain used there was very little affected by being in use about seven weeks. And in order to prevent “the wear as much as possible, I al- lotted twenty coolies, that is one to every two links, whose sole business it was to lift out the chain and lay it on the ground whilst the coffers were moved forward, atid then to replace it when they were ready. All this was done with the greatest care, and always by the word given them, that the motion might be as trifling as “possible. This mode was practised gluring the whole measurement, so:that I am in ae hopes ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. 325 hopes no very serious error can arise from the wear of the chain. , | COFFERS. Tnuosr were of twenty feet each in length, six inches wide in the middle, three at the extremities, and about four inches deep; the sides were near seven inches, and passed below the bottom two inches—-they were not of the dimensions of those of Generac Roy, on account of the difficulty of pro- curing boards for the purpose. ‘The same difficulty obliged me to be satisfied with five in place of fifteen; but as Lhada great number of people with me, I apprehended no great difficulty in taking out the chain and laying it on the ground while the coffers were moved forward. PICKET §. Twetve strong pickets of three inches diameter, hooped and shod with iron, were made use of—they were of different lengths, from three to four feet; ou the top of each picket was placed a piece of very hard seasoned wood, eight inches in length and four in breadth, on the under side of which was fixed with two sciews, a hoop of iron, fitted to receive the one on the picket, and to screw firmly upon it by a small screw on the side, when placed properly in the line. This simple contrivance seems to answer the intended purpose for receiving and supporting the ends of the coffers; the two pickets on which the brass register heads were placed, are in all respects the same as those described by GENERAL Roy. There is alse the same apparatus for the drawing post and weight post, only in place of the iron ferrule, the brass clamp and pulley are fixed upon pieces of very ee it hard Ye . 324 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY hard well-seasoned wood, in a manner so simple as to render a description unnecessary. I rounpD, however, in the course of practice, that tripods, with elevating screws in the centre, answered much better than the pickets for the intermediate ends of the coffers, particularly as a very great part of the ground was hard and stony. Those tripods are described by GeNERat Roy. Those which I used, as I had not the means of getting better, were no more than the common wooden press screw, made to move up and down by a female screw with handles ; the top of the tripod being a thick piece of wood for the screw to pass through, with another piece of wood three or four inches below that to keep it steady—but a boxed tube to receive the screw is to be preferred. BONING TELESCOPE. For the purpose of fixing the objects in alligne- ment, I used the circular transit instrument, which answers remarkably well, both for that purpose and for laying off the principal elevations and depres- sions of the different hypothenuses; but when the pickets are to be placed so that the coffers may be laid in the line of the hypothenuse, I made use of — one,of Mr. RamsDEN’s spirit levels ; but in place of using its three legs, I took them off and placed the telescope, with its adjusting screws, upon a tripod, having an elevating screw in the centre, passing through a tube with a small iron screw to keep it firm. On the top of this elevating screw was fixed a piece of board about ten inches square—upon that again was placed another piece, which was made to move in a groove by a finger screw, and upon this inoveable piece the levelling telescope, with its ap- paratus, was fixed, having its axis at right angles to the direction of the groove, so that by the finger screw it could easily be moved to the right or left, and brought into the direction of the allignement. A SMALL Tatle 1. TABLE containing the particulars of the measurement of a base line near Bangalore, commencing in latitude 12° 54’ 64’N. and extending 7,4321 mites N. Easterly, making an angle with the meridian 0° 57’ 7". The first column contains the number of hypothenuses, or measured distances. The Second, the length of each in feet. The Third, the angles of elevation or depression which each hypothenuse makes with the horizon. The Fourth, the hori- zontal oblique angles. The Fifth, the quantities to be subtracted from the respectiye hypothenuses to. reduce them tothe horizon. The Sixth, the quantities to be subtracted from the oblique (horizontal) direction to reduce them to the horizontal distance in the line. The Seventh, the perpendicular ascents and descents to each hypothenuse. The Eighth, the commencement, in inches, of every hypothenuse above or below the termination of the one preceding ; and the Ninth contains the mean temperature during the respective measurements. Oblique hor. angles with Commencement from = | # : duai Se Ai Perpendicular. $ wo. of | Lengthof each |____ AMEE | the ine, EA Ene NEMEC one eee pega) mee ee a? five Green|. REMARKS. the Hyp. in Feet. l Rleva% Depr. To the left. iro the right. Hypothenufe | Direétions. Afcents. Defcents. Above Inches. | Below aches, meters. EO Lime, (OTT ik VG |\c= > le alana = Feet. Feet. 1 17050 19,35761 Commenced on the igih : ibe ° 38 B ; "6900 12, 31886 pip O&tober 1800. vey 3 eae 10,0 ee Bs oo 2 9co Xe) 304028 odes 4,01998 me 7 go0 o 3.49 sere. ’ Bhess ed 8 500 57 30 po7oee 6 ? Boo 6c 9 300 1 10 ;c6219 Sree fs les na wa es (a3 i 1% Gomputed from a mea- iI goo 2 10 221447 11,34195 a3 fured bale of g00 feet—this ae peertee 1,4 was done toavoid ite 5 33 thane 17,5 and fome rocky ground. cy. Bs 1cg1 18, 19582 3:75 ; ; a) oe 2 355° 4 1C91 13,96080 6,9 The ed chain of this hy- 16 500 1 36 nee Fs 965656 2,0 pothenufe extended acrofs 0° x 2 ’ d 5 ‘ aos ea 401983 2,87976 ie the Bangalore road. 19 1000 %G =| is apt” eo sscat 3 o1 400 1 11 30 308646 ; Beeobs Mi ee es tas ee 18,90 "3 632 23 6co 1 45 127984 aii a an 24 §00 1 40 21150 0458178 454 6 25 900 © to woe Bean 5.6 2 goo 1 40 a oh 7 21946 855 0,0 27 200 re 313010 - ce ait iu, 23 100 1 49 05006 ze oft hes 4 i a iota 2453071 | 4 go 300 ; ° 29 a 38 Gisrghe 8,2 3° i a oe 4559562 13,1 Computed from a hori- Ne se 836. ks we : ; 4) zontal bafe of 5 chains. The 33 B9S0 00804 4 186 13,42772 angles were taken with the 34 §00 1 32 20 eee 255974 514 reateft care by the'circular 36 gob cr a inftrument—this pes ‘pn 3 18778 16,9 fary to avoid a {mall tan 3 goo 41 pe pit ait O95 Ghith was dry when the " yee ; 38 te ei Se ‘ 11,45943 7) ground was firft infpetted. = goo 1 904569 5128572 41 goo 2 . 6 aS 7 cots He 8 43 oo 41 : 995) me 16976 10,1 44 B00 48 307800 l; 45 B00 5° 308464 11,63512 8,7 |No. of | Length of each a SS ee the Hyp. in Feet. 46 goo 47 | 400 48 200 49 400 5° 40° 51 de 52 200 53 100 54 goo 55 490 56 §09 5 foo é §99 59 200 ) 400 Gi 300 52 iS 63 400 % 64 2097,21048 65 600 66 400 67 400 68 400 69 500 70 300 71 400 72 400 73 400 74, 200 75 400 76 200 77 400 7 400 79 200 80 100 81 615,106 8e 200 83 goo 24 200 85 300 86 400 87 400 88 400 89 400 go 800 Total 30332,82219 | Apparent length of the bafe meafured and com oo_em ~~ ~ —_ oe Angles of Elevat. Depr 7 aT rT 39 3° 2.30 27 30 go 19 46 50 20 30 24 bi 1 48 ay 24 go 48 90 27 39 22 ¢ 12 30 16 56 30 24 3 2 9 30 23 29 39° 34 3° 4 18 1 57 12 47 40 21 30 Stum of all the deduétions-in column §, Sum of the deductions in column 6, Oblique hor. angles with 5 37 16 puted 393,3282219 chains equal Deductions the line. from each To the left. |'To the right. | Hypothenufe. _—_———— 305960 y00CCQ 01289 901524 9 31 44 510560 523765 305290 00889 300976 703300 ,08800 303900 12798 ,12082 ,c6716 303818 301600 0061 ‘aoc 900432 305400 905970 02072 306552 308173 11656 306777 301010 yOoo2t 0c274 18582 323164 308772 193740 302708 00586 541273 | 59,30097 | Deductions from oblique Directions. Afcents, Feet. 0,29089 9.19124 15,41165 7,27190 2,98159 37,24871 12,99096 9,83103 7532996 5354304 399967 1,919%5 1,86168 6.57378 4,88644 4,07236 511908 8, 0614 5,2¢631 22,05996 1,59425 10, 55706 13,61c96 337696 546852 4,65112 1,8 622 254554433 | Defcents. Perpendicular. Feet. 10,34085 3319973 3,49c60 2.79252 4.45044 11,86784 558488 145440 Commencement from the lait. 10,1 6,2 15,2 Above Inches.! Below Inches. 1,4 _ Mean of five Thermo- meters, 89,54 go,22 go,50 80 80 78,12 84,56 83,80 85,20 70,66 79:97 85459 83,08 93,20 80,75 748 1,27 3:75 90,64. 89,00 88,80 87,20 ©5:47 2547 JO45 4,72 87,90 79,99 78,20 86,65 90505 86.35 81,60 83,20 84,84 85,50 11,70 77129 75,96 REMARKS. e The oblique direSion was tekep to avoid the corner of the finall village of Naga- Jundrum. This hypothenufe is com- puted, but may be meafured during the dry. feafon. «From the excefive rains that had fallen, the arm of a large tank had extended a confiderable way acrofs the line—the an- gles for computing this dif- tance, as well as thofe of the oblique dire&tions, were the mean refults of three different obfervations with the circular inflrument; the bafe was a level of 5 chains. Computed from a bafe of § chains. Completed on the toth December. Feet. 99332,82212 — 541273 == §9:30097 (A) ) = - a ae 2 3 = : A ' c 2 Then if the chain was compared with the brafs flandard, and meafured 100 feet at the temperature of 62° and the mean temperature of meafurement being 83,5 very nearly, the correction for the chain’s expahfion will be=83,5—622 x ,Co73 tz X 39332,822 feet nearly, which add - oo - : “ “ = 5.14473 Therefore the true length of the bafe in the temperature of 62° will be z = at - - - - = = 3927325 Which being reduced to the level of the fea, by allowing the height above Madras to be egot feet, willbe - - - - = = 39°67,7° (A) We will firft fuppofe, that, when a fteel chain is meafured off, in any given temperature, by the ftandard brafs feale, there is a coincidence of meafure; that is, that 100 feet of ftcel fhall coincide with 100 feet of brafs. And this temperature, being denoted by the degrees on the thermometer, I fhall call the semperature of ceincidence, 4 ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. 325 A SMALL square picket, or boning rod,’ with a piece ten inches in length, fixed at right angles, and made to slide up and “down, and fasten by a small screw, was placed at the further extremity of the hypothenuse, and the sliding piece put at a conve- nient height: that piece therefore marked the angle of elevation or depression. The height of the axis of the transit circle, (when that instr ument was used > having been taken by a plumb line, as well as the point direétly under its centre: Then having marked out one hundred feet, by a common measure, exactly in the allignement, | removed the transit, and placed the tripod, with its apparatus, precisely on the spot which marked its centre; and measured its height above that spot, comparing the centre, on which the levelling telescope moves, with the transverse axis of the transit, (having previously determined the most convenient height for the coffers to be from the ground.) Then I took the exact measure of the space between the axis of the transit and that of the levelling telescope, and applied it to the boning red at. the extremity of the hypothenuse, and made a mark, at that distance, below the cross slider. Tur. level was then adjusted by the screws and spirit level, and its centre brought into the alligne- ment ; which being done, the axis of the telescope was elevated, or depressed, until the cross wire cor- responded w ith the mark on the boning rod, Ir the angle of the hypothenuse be beyond the limits of the vertical screw of the level, the tripod must incline so as to bring it within those limits, and that angle of inclination noticed, that the perpendi- cular height may be justly determined ; ‘that however never happened. But, as the angles of elevation and éitesataah were in general very small, I contrived to take them witha dial sextant, both on account of saving time, and to avoid running unnecessary risk with the cir- cular 386 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY cular instrument. ‘The method which I used was as follows: I First laid out thé dire€lion of the hypothenuse, by a boning rod, placed at a distance, to be seen * with the small telescope of the sextant. -Another boning rod was then placed at a convenient distance, so that the cross vane might be brought to corre- spond with the cross wires of the levelling telescope, after it had been earefully adjusted to the horizontal direélion by the spirit level. Then, upon the same boning rod was placed another cross vane, and the te- lescope elevated, or depressed, by the finger screw, until the cross wires were brought into the direction of the hypothenuse by the vane on the distant boning rod. —In taking the angle with the sextant, I placed the axis of motion close to the Y of @be levelling telescope, at the opposite end, with the finger screw; so that the two vanes, on the distant and near bon- ing rods, appeared to correspond in the reflecter of the sextant, and then the angle was taken. é In this manner all the smaiier angles of elevation and depression were taken, and though not exa¢ily in the way I could have wished, yet 1 have no doubt of their being nearly correét, perhaps as much so as any direction can be measured. Hence ‘the line was determined, which passed through the axis of the levelling telescope, and was parallel to the hypothenuse. In order to place the pickets for receiving the coffers, a piece of wood — was contrived for being placed upon the head of each, ‘with a cross vane to slide up and down. Then, a picket was driven, at any given distance im the allignement, and the above piece applied to its top. When the cross piece corresponded with the mark, » the picket remained in that state, and the rest of them were driven down in the same manner, and the piece applied to their respective heads; and being all adjusted by that means, their tops were conse- quently parallel to the line of direction. z HE ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. 327 THE coffers were then put upon the pickets, and having all their bottoms of the same thickness, they therefore formed the plane in which the chain was to be extended. Wuen any hypothenuse was terminated, a line, with a plummet, was let fall from the arrow upon the feather edge of the chain; and the point on the ground was marked, which was defined by the point of the plummet, (for a brass register head was there unnecessary, ) and the height of that extremity of the chain, from the ground, was carefully taken. The new-hypothenuse, therefore, commenced from that same point, and the arrow at the beginning of the next chain was made to coincide with a plumb line falling to the said point. And the height also of that end of the chain, from the ground, was taken; by which means, the ascent or descent of the commencement of the new hypothenuse was determined. . Wuen the chain was extended in the coffers, it was fixed at one-end to the drawing post, and from the other an 8: inch shell was suspended. The lead- ing tegister head was then brought by the finger screw, so that some division might correspond with the arrow. Five thermometers were then put into the coffers, (one into each,) and there remained for ~ some minutes, a cloth at the same time covering them. They were then taken out, and the mean temperature marked down. ‘This was done to every chain, and a mean cf each hypothenuse was after- wards taken, and the result served to determine the equation arising from expansion and contraction, for correcting the whole apparent length of the base. Every thing having been prepared, the measure- ment commenced on the 14th October, and was completed on the 10th December: the particulars thereof will appear in the following table. _ ¥ 4 223 _ Ob ’ 508 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY Observations for the Latitude of the southern extre- mity of the Base, and the Meridian at that point. For the meridian, I observed the angle which the Jine made with the polar star when at its greatest western elongation; and computed its azimuth, at that time, from having the latitude of the place, and the apparent polar distance given—at that season of the year a double azimuth could not be taken in the night time, and my telescope had not sufficient powers to observe the star in the day time. — | | THE Now, since the expansion of brass is different from that of steel; it follows, that when the measurement is made ina higher or lower tem- perature than that in which the steel and brass cotncided, there will be an equation ; which must be applied to the apparent measure of the chain, in order to bring it to the brass measure. I shall call this higher or lower temperature, the temperature of meafurement. After the steel chain has been reduced to brass measure, it may be found necessary to reduce the brass standard itself, to the space it would have measured, or extended over, ina higher or lower tempe- rature. Let that be called the stezdard temperature, Now upona slight examination of these, it appears that they will resolve them- selves into three cases. ‘Case 1st. When the standard temperature and the temperature of measirenment are both above the temperature of coincidence. Let the brass standard and steel chain coincide, when the therma- meter is at/54°; and let a space be measured by the chain at the tem: perature of # degrees, so that 754° shall express the number of de- gtees above the temperature of coincidence, when the measurement is made. Now, the length of the chain at 54° was precisely a given number of feet, (we will suppose 100 feet,) by the brass scale. And since ,00763 inches is the expansion of 100 feet of steel for one degree of the thermometer, it follows, that when the chain is applied at the temperature of ° it will extend over @ space on the ground equal to n—5A® x 0076 ; Mie Naw inde feet, if measured by the brass scale in the tem- ay t perature of 54°. So far as to the temperature of 54° when the brass and steel coincide ; that is, when 100 feet of brass coincide with 100 feet of steel at that degree of temperature. ~ But suppose it should be thought necessary to change the standard temperature to 2°, the temperature of coincidence being still at 54°:—that is to say, let the space above-mentioned be gmeasured by the brass standard at the same temperature x° as bh 8 the ayn ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. $29 THE observations were made on the 3d, 14th, and 21st of December, at which times the apparent azi- muths of the star were 1°. 47’. 42”. 1°. 47’. 40-4’, and 1°, 47’. 40—”, leaving out the decimals of the se- conds ; and the mean of the angles made with the line and the star at those times was 2°. 45’. 50”, 2°, 43% 20", and 2°, 45’; which, compared with the apparent azimuth, will give a mean of 57’. 40" nearly N. Eas- terly, which is the angle made by the line with the meridian, . It chain was extended over that space. Then, if the expansion of brass and steel had been the same, the space which measured m—54° X ,00763 100+ feet by the brass, when the thermometer stood Iz n—542 x 00763 »-—54° X 00763 at 54°, will now measure 100-- ~~ or a7 12 Eo J n—54° X 00763 100 feet ; by reason of the brass having increased -—--—-—eet, 12 in 100 feet. But since 100 feet of brass expands ,01237 inches for one degree of the thermometer, the space over which the steel chain extended at 2° will measure by the brass standard =. oO c Tako n—54° X 00763 = n—5 4° X ,01237 i 100--—________ — _________ feet: and, from a parity of 12 reasoning, if z° be not the temperature in which the space is to be measured by the brass standard, but s° which is therefore the standard temperature. ‘Then the measurement reduced to that temperature will : a—542 X 400763 s—54° X 01237 ome MOA 12 feet, if measured at s° of temperature. Case 2d. When the standard temperature and the temperature of measurement are both below the temperature of coincidence. First, suppose the chain to be extended on the ground when the thermometer is at x° so that 547° shall express the number of de- grecs below the temperature of coincidence. Then, if that space be measured by the brass standard at 54° of temperature, it will be equal 330 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY Ir will appear, that there is a great difference in the above observed angiles of the star with the N end 54—n® X 00763 egal 100-2 feet ; for the steel being contragted will 12 evidently extend over a shorter space than it did at ae by the 54—n? X ,00763 quantity i feet. 12 Next, suppose the brass standard to be reduced to 2° or 54—7% below the temperature of coincidence, Then, had the expansion of brass and 54—a® X 00763 —_—___— feet, wouid now 12 steel been the same, the space 100 — v 54—n® X 00763 54—n X ,00763 increase to 100 — aati A equal 100 feet by . 12 12 ; 54—n° X ,00763 : the brass scale, since that scale has contrated -________ feet in 13 300 feet. ; 54—n2 X ,01234 Bat 100 feet of brass will have contracted —____—__—- feet, and 12 therefore the space in brass measure will be expressed by 100 — Gee eles, EGE aM 2 Peay Se Shm—n® x 500763 54—n° x 01237 54—n® X 01237-—54—# X 00763 wpe =100 + —— 12 12 feet, paler the standard temperature is 2°. But if the standard tem- perature be be ,? then the _space will measare 54—8® x 5012375 4—n° x ,00763 1 sich Miaa lilo eadelies ad EAE feet, when measured by the brass scale at s° of temperature, | Cast 3d. Let the temperature of coincidence be between the standard temperature and the temperature of measurement. 1, Let the temperature of coincidence be 54° as before, and let the standard temperature be below 54°, so that 54—s shall express the number of degrees below 54 for che reduction, and let 2° be above 54, so that z—54°? expresses the excess of the temperature of measurement above that of coincidence, and »—s@ the excess of the temperature of measurement above the standard temperature. HAIG E Now, ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. $94 end of the base; but that arose from the unfavour- able weather in the mornings, at which time the telescope Now, by Case ist, the space over which the chain extends om the a—sa° X 00763 ‘ ground will be 100 + fet, compared with the brass 12 scale at 54°. Had the contraction of brass been the same as that of n—s® X 00763 steel, 1004 feet, would be the measure, by the brass IZ scale at 54—s* below the temperature of coincidence. But it has con- 501237 — 00763 trated more by a4—s° + feet in 100 feet ; and con. 12 sequently the space which the chain extends over, at ”° of tempera- ture, will, at 7~—-s° of temperature, measure, by the brass scale, n—s° X 00763 54—s° X ,01237—,00763 og ped Es aaa ie ce ia ° 12 5 2. Let the standard temperature be above 54°, and the temperature of measurement below it. Then, by Case 2d, the space over which the chain extends, is — 54—n 2X ,00763 100— ———_-——— feet, measured by the brass scale at 54°.—And bee s—n® X 00763 | ic aie feet would have been the measure at s° by the 12 ; brass, had the expansion of steel and brass been equal. But the ex. pansion of brass is more by ‘—54°+,01237 — 00763 feet. And there- 12 fore, if the space over which the steel chain extended, when the tem- perature was 54—zx% below the temperature of coincidence, be measured by the brass standard, when the temperature is s—54° above that of co- incidence, the value of that space, in brass measure, will be 100 — s—n° X 00763 + s—54° Xx yo ees 12 Hence, universally, if s° and:z° denote as above, and ¢° temperature of coincidence, and S= the space on the ground over which the steel chain 332 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY telescope of the circular instrument was directed to the flag staff.—It was intended to determine this angle, by having a blue light at the opposite end of the base, at the time that the star was at its ereatest elongation; but, unfortunately, the weather became so unfavourable, that the star never made its appearance, for upwards of a fortnight—and as I was ready to move during all that time, I therefore determined to remain no longer at that station, but wait the event of more settled weather, which pro- bably would happen before I had extended my ope- rations very far, either to the eastward or westward of Bangalore. I therefore prepared to take angles at the most suitable places, and proceed to lay down the positions of the principal objects within the vici- nity of Bangalore. | Tue latitude of the South end of the base was obtained some time after, by observing, ata station North of Bangalore, which, with the two extremi- ties of the base, formed a triangle. Those ebserva- tions were made with the zenith sector on the 19th, 20th, and 21st of January, by taking the zenith dis- tance of the star Aldebaran, whose declination was - corrected chain (whose length is 1006 feet at ¢¢ of temperature) extends when the thermometer is at ~°.—'Then the formula for the different cases willbe n—t° x ,00763—(s—t)° x ,01237 : S= 100+ 12 t—s? x ,01237—(t—n)? x ,00763 ie roo + ct 12° Feet. ee n—s° x ,00763-+-t—s® x ,01237—,00763 Iz s—n?° X 06763 +s—t? X ,01237—,00763 j ad. roo—( a a 12 If the chain should measure --or —- any quantity (q) at the tempera- ture to from wear &c, then put 100-+q wm place of 100 in each equation, ' ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. $333 corrected for precéssion, nutation, and aberration, for those days—and, in order to correct the error of collimation of. the telescope, the instrument: was turned upon its vertical axis on the 21st, and the zenith distance taken on the opposite part of the are. —The latitude determined by the observation made on the 19th was 13°. 00’. 59,35”, and by that on the 20th, 13°. 00. 58,72. N. On the 21st, when the sector was turned, the latitude was observed 15°.00° 22,6” which will therefore give the mean 13°. 00’. 40,6% N. From these it will appear that the error of colli- mation was 18,095”. p Tue latitude of that station being obtained, and also its distance from the south end of the base;— from knowing the angle which that distance made with the meridian, the distance on the meridian, between the station, and the point where a line fall- ing from the southern extremity would cut it at right angles, was easily had, and the difference of latitude of the station and that point was computed, by al- lowing 60191 fathoms to the degree in latitude i3°. —And that gave 12°. 54. 6,60"' for the latitude of the point of intersection on the meridian of the station. Tue perpendicular, falling from the south end of the base on the meridian, was then converted into minutes and seconds, by allowing 60957 fathoms (b) tor the degree on a great circle perpendicular to the meridian, and from that and the co-latitude of the point of intersection, the latitude of the southern extremity of the base was determined to be 19°. | 54. (b) These measures have been determined by computing on the el-~ lipsoid given by Cot, Wirtiams and Carr, Mune, as resulting from their measurement of a degree perpendicular to the meridian in Ja-, titude 50° 41’ N, and of a degree on the meridian in the fame latitude, as obtained from the measured arc between Greenwich and Paris,— The ratio of the diameters of that ellipsoid is nearly as 230 to 23,155. —The principles on which thefe computations are founded, with the most useful propositions relative to the ellipsoid, will. be given hereafter, when the figure of the earth becomes the subject of inyesti- gation. : 334 ON EXTENDING A GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY 54’. 6,4’. In these distances, I did not compute on the chords of the ares, bdvause the instrument I had in use was not sufficient for that purpose. * : Experiments for determining the Expansion of the Chain. In making allowance for the expansion of the chain, in the annexed table, it will appear that I have differed both from GENERAL Roy and Coto- NEL Wituiams. It may therefore be necessary to give the following account of the experiments which were made for ascertaining that allowance, —which experiments were made by the chain itself, observ- ing its length at sun-rise and at one o'clock, be- tween which hours the base was generally measured. AFTer the chain was extended in the coffers, in the manner formerly mentioned, it was carefully ad- justed, at each end, to some particular marks on the register heads, about the hours of sun-rise. The finger screw of one of these brass sliders had been previously graduated into eight equal parts, on its circumference, which were. “counted, on its being turned, by another mark on the end of the slider, touching that part of the circumference. This finger screw was observed to make 26 revolutions 1n . one inch, so that one of the divisions, on the cir- cunfereace, was equal +3, part of an inch. Things being thus adjusted, the experiments were made in the following order, and the mean temperature taken from three of the best thermometers 1 had, which remained the whole time in the coffers, Esa the chain; and these coffers were covered, in the same manner as they had been during the operations of the measurement. DecemBer Iith, at one P. M. the temperature was 95°. DECEMBER 12th, at seven A.M. the mean tem- perature ACROSS THE PENINSULA OF INDIA. 335 perature was 58°, therefore 37° is the difference, or fall of the thermometer, since the preceding day. Tue chain had contratted 58 divisions on the mi- crometer screw, each of which being equal zé4 inches, therefore the whole expansion of the chain was 45; = ,27884 inches—and this divided by 37° gives ,00721 inches, the expansion of the chain due to one degree of the thermometer. DecemeBer 13th, at half past six A. M. the mean of three thermometers was 56° which was 39° de- crease of temperature since the preceding day at one o'clock P. M.—The chain had contraéted 60 di- visions — therefore “2, divided, by 39°= ,007896 inches. | Ar one P. M. the same day, the temperature was 97°, and consequently the increase since morning was 41°. The chain had expanded 63 divisions, ~ hence 3. divided by 41, gives. ,0073853 inches. Decemeber 15th.—At seven A. M. the tempera- ture was 62°, and at one P. M. 93°—and therefore the increase since morning was 31°. The chain had expanded 46 divisions, therefore 4% divided by 31° = ,00713 inches. December J6th, at half past six A.M. the tem- perature was 51°,2 which was 41°,8 below the pre- ceding day at. one o’clock P.M. The chain had -eontra¢ted 59 divisions, which proceeding as before, © gives ,006786 inches. : Decemver 17th, at half past six A. M. the tem- perature was 56°, and at one P.M. it was 92°— whose difference is 36°.- -The chain had 58 divi- sions, which will give ,00761 inches. Tue mean of all these being ,007253 inches, I have therefore made the expansion of the chain due to 1° of temperature above 6° to be ,0073 inches. ( 336 ) XI. On the Oricin and Pecuriar TENETS of CERTAIN MuUHAMMEDAN SECTS. | By H. 'T. CoLesrooxe, Esq. HE Béhrahs, numerous in the provinces of the Indian peninsula, but found also in most of the great cities of Hindustan, are conspicuous by their peculiar customs; such, for example, as that of wearing at their orisons an appropriate dress, which they daily wash with their own hands. Their disposition for trade to the exclusion of every other mode of livelihood, and the government of their tribe by a hierarchy, are further peculiarities, which have rendered them an object of inquiry, as a singu- lar sect. ReEsEARCHES made by myself, among others, were long unsuccessful. My informers confounded this tribe with the [smdiliyahs, with the Alilahiyahs, and even with the unchaste seét of Cherégh-cush. Con- cerning their origin, the information received was equally erroneous with that regarding their tenets. But at length a learned Sayyad referred me to the Mejiliswlmiminin composed by Nurutran of Shister, a zealous Skiéh, who suffered for his religi- ous opinions in the reign of Jzna’ner’r. In the passage, which will be forthwith cited from that work, the Béhrahs are described by the author, as natives of Gujrat converted to the -Muhammedan religion about three hundred years before his time, or five centuries ago. . To that passage I shall subjoin extracts from the same work, containing an account of similar tribes, with some of which the Béhrahs may perhaps have been sometimes confounded. Concerning the [smd- iliyahs, for whom they have been aétually mis- taken, it must be remembered, that these form a sect of Shidhs, who take their distinctive ea rom ON THE ORIGIN AND PECULIAR TENETS, &c. 337 IsmAfx, eldest son and nominated successor of Imdém JArer, surnamed Sadik. They consider Ismaix as the true heir of the Jmdmet, and do not acknow- ledge the legal succession of his brother Mu’sA and of the five last Iméms. This sect flourished under the Egyptian dynasty of Khalifs founded by Muv- HAMMED Mananpi, who claimed descent from the Imam Ismait himself. It was also conspicuous under a dynasty of princes of this sect, the first of whom, Hasaw Saspau, founded a principality in Irak*. The sect may still exist in Syria, but it does not seem to be at present known in the Indian por- tion of Asia. THE Aliilahiyahs, on the contrary, are become numerous in India. This sect is mentioned by the author of the Dabistdn, as prevalent in his time, only at Usbil, or Azbal, in the mountainous tract near Khatd. It now prevails, according to informa- tion which I have received, in a part of the domi- nions of Nawa’s Niza’mu’t Mote. The singular tenets of this heretical sect are thus stated by Mou- sen Fa’nr’. ‘* The Ali-ilahiyahs hold, that celes- tial spirits, which cannot otherwise be known to mankind, have frequently appeared in_ palpable shapes. GOD himself has been manifested in the A human form, but especially in the person of Aut 4 Mvrteza’, whose image, being that of Ati ULian, a or Axi’ GOD, these sectaries deem it lawful to wor- ship. They believe in the metempsychosis; and, like others who maintain that doctrine, dbeiaia from fleshmeat. They imagine, that Auli MuLtTeza, when he quitted this earth, returned to the sun, which * See the Dabistan of Mulla Moustn Fa’ni’; and D’HersBe- Lot’s Bibliotheque Orientale. If the industrious Bébrahs and the temorseless ‘¢ assassins ’’ had really arisen out of the same seét, it would be a new faé in the history of the human mind. 335 ON THE ORIGIN AND PECULIAR TENETS which is the same with himself; and hence they A call the sun Ant’ Urtan. This sect does not ad- mit the authenticity of the Koran, as it is now ex- tant: some- pretending, that it is a forgery of A 4 Axsuspecr’s, Omar's and Otruma’‘n’s; others con- demning it, simply because it was edited by the last mentioned Khalif. The members of this sect appear to vary in regard to some points of doctrine; but the leading and universal tenet of this sect is, that, in every age of the world, GOD is manifested in the persons of prophets and of saints; for instance, he A was Apam, and afterwards AHMED and ALI’: and in like manner these sectaries believe in the transmi- gration of GOD into the persons of the Jmdms. Some of them atlirm, that the manifestation of the a divine being, in this age of the world, was Ant’ Uxcau; and after him, his glorious posterity : and they consider MunamMeED as 2 prophet sent by A Au’ Uttan. When GOD, say they, perceived MuxsamMMED’s insufficiency, he himself assumed the human form for the purpose of assisting the prophet*.” Ir does not appear from any satisfactory informa- tion, that the bdhkrahs agree with either of these A sects, in deifying Ati’, or in contesting the legal succession of the six last Jmams. On the contrary, the tribe is acknowledged to consist of orthodox Sunnis, and ot true Shidhs; but mostly of the last mentioned sect. These and other known cirecum- stances coiroborate the following account of that tribe as given by Ntruxian of Shuster, in the work before mentioned. ‘¢ Tue Béhrahs are a tribe of the faithful, which is settled chiefly at Ahmeddbdd and its environs. Their salvation in the bosom of religion took place about» * See the Dabistéz, from which this account is abstracted. Of CERTAIN MUHAMMEDAN SECTS. 339 about three hundred years ago, at the call of a vir- tuous and learned man, whose name was MuLtiau o a : Axi’, and whose tomb is still seen at the city of Cambayat. ‘« Tue conversion of this people was thus con- ducted by him: As the inhabitants of Gujrdét were pagans, and were guided by an aged priest, a re- creant, in whom they had a great confidence, and whose disciples they were; the missionary judged it expedient, first to offer himself as a pupil to the priest; aud after convincing him by urefragable proofs, and making him participate in the declara- tion of faith, then to undertake the conversion of others. He accordingly passed some years in atten- dance on that priest, learnt his language, studied his sciences, and became conversant with his books. By degrees he opened the articles of the faith to the enlightened priest, and persuaded him to becéme Musleman. Some of his people changed their reli- gion in concert with their old instructor. The cir- cumstance of the priest’s conversion being made known to the principal minister of the king of that country, he visited the priest, adopted habits of obe- dience towards him, and became a Muslem. But for a long time, the minister, the priest, and the rest of the converts, dissembled their faith, and sought to keep it concealed, through dread of the king. ‘* Ar length the intelligence of the minister’s con- version reached the monarch. One day he repaired to his house, and, finding him in the humble posture of prayer, was incensed against him. The minister knew the motive of the king’s visit, and perceived that his anger arose from the suspicion that he was reciting prayers and performing adoration. With presence of mind, inspired by divine providence, he immediately pretended that his prostrations were occasioned by the sight of a serpent, which appeared in the corner of the room, and against which he was Z2 employing 340 ON THE ORIGIN AND PECULIAR TENETS employing incantations. The king cast his eyes towards the corner of the apartment, and it so hap- pened that there he saw a serpent; the minister’s excuse appeared credible, and the king’s suspicions were lulled. ‘¢ Arter a time, the king himself secretly became a convert to the Muslemdn faith; but dissembled the state of his mind, for reasons of state. Yet, at the point of death, he ordered, by his will, that his corpse should not be burnt according to the customs of the pagans. ‘¢ SUBSEQUENTLY to his decease, when SuLTA‘'N ZEFER, one of.the trusty nobles of Sultan Fi'rv’z Suau, sovereign of Déhli, conquered the province of Gujrat; some learned men, who accompanied him, used arguments to make the people embrace the faith, according to the doctrines of such as revere the traditions *. Hence it happened, that some of the tribe of Békrahs became members of the sect of the Sunnet. ‘©THE party which retains the Zmdmiyeh tenets, comprehends nearly two thousand families. They always have a pious learned man amongst them, who expounds cases of law according to the doctrines of the Imamiyehs. Most of them subsist by commerce and mechanical trades; as is indicated by the name of Békrah, which signifies merchant, in the dialect of Gujrat. They transmit the fifth part of their gains to the Sayyads of Medineh; and pay their regular eleemosynary contributions to the chief of their learned, who distributes the alms among the poor of the sect. ‘These people, great and small, are honest, pious, and temperate. They always suffer much persecution (for the crime of bearing affection to- wards the holy family) from the wicked murderers f, who are invested with public authority; and they are ever involved in the difficulties of concealment. THE * The Sunnis, or orthodox se&. + The orthodox. OF CERTAIN MUHAMMEDAN SECTS. 341 Tux S‘adikiyahs are a tribe of the faithful in Hindustan ; pious men, and disciples of Sayyap Caprru’ppi’n, who derived his descent from 6 A Ismar'L, son of Ima’m Jarer. This tribe is de- nominated S‘adikiyahs, by reason of the sincere [s‘adik| call of that Sayyad. Although that appella- tion have, according to received notions, a seeming relation to Agu’Brecr, whose partisans give him this title; yet it is probable that the sect assumed that appellation for the sake of concealment. However, no advantage ever accrues to them from it. On the contrary, the arrogant inhabitants of Hind, who are Hinduis, being retainers of the son of the impious Hiinp*, have discovered their attachment to the sect of Shidhs, and have revived against them the calum- nies which five hundred years before they broached against the Ismdiliyahs. 'Yhey maliciously charge them with impiety: such indeed is their antient practice. They violate justice, and labour to ex- tirpate this harmless tribe. In short, they cast the stone of calumny on the roof of the name and repu- tation of this wretched people, and have no fear of GOD, nor awe of his Prophet f. “In short, nearly thirty thousand persons of this sect are settled in provinces of Hindustan, such as Multan, Lahor, Déhli, and Gujrat. Most of them subsist by commerce. They pay the fifth part of their gains to the descendants of Sayyav CaBrr, who are their priests: and both preceptor and pupil, ptiests and laymen, all are zealous Shidhs. GOD avert evil from them, and make the wiles of their foes recoil ! “Tue Hédzdrehs of Cabul are an innumerable tribe, who reside in Cabul, Ghaznin, and Kand har, Z3 Many * Meaning Hinpa’ the mother of Maviyen. + The author proceeds in a strain of invective against the Sunnis ; especially against Mu/lz Apputiau of Laéhér, who bore the title of the Makupu'mu’imutc. This, being superfluous, is here omitted. : $42 ON THE ORIGIN AND PECULIAR TENETS, XC. Many of them are Shidhs, and adherents of the holy © family. At present, among the chiefs of the Skidhs, is Mirza Sua’pMa’N, with whom the faithful are well pleased, and of whose incursions the * Khdrejis of Cébul and Ghaznin \nitterly complain. ‘©THE Baloch of Sind; many of these are devoted Shiahs, They call themselves, and are called by all os the faithful, Atr’s friends. Sayyad Ra‘svu’ of Bok- hara exerted himself in the guidance of this tribe; his descendants remain among them, and are occu- pied with the concerns of the sect.” * The word is here used as a term of reproach ; for its origin, as the appellation of a sect, see D’Herpeiot’s Brblicthegue Orientale, XII. 4A summary Account of the Lire and Writines of Avyar, a Tamui Female Philosopher. BY THE REVEREND Dr. JOHN. ” Tue Malabars, or more properly the Tamuls, boast of having produced the celebrated Avy ar, one of their antient moral philosophers. Tus Lady’s writings contain good general ideas grounded in the science of morality. Sue was a Polytheist, and invokes the God oy i PIRAMANIEN, or PuULLEyaR, the Son of StIvE who is held by the Hindoos to be the onteaar of Learning and Science, as Mercury was amongst the Greeks. Her origin and birth, as well as the era in which she flourished, are lost in fable. Somer pretend she was a goddess, one of Brrmtta’s wives, and had been guilty of a trespass, for which she had been driven from heaven to earth, where she was condemned to remain till she had performed suf- ficient atonement for her sin, by severe and long re- pentance. On earth she composed her moral writ- ings, for the benefit of mankind, and particularly for youth. On account of her divine origin, she 1s therefore highly respected. Z 4 OTHERS * ‘This appears to be an oversight of the learned author. Soopra- MANIEN is the Hindoo God of war, called also Ca’/atice'ya (KARTE- KEYA and Scanpa (compare As. Researches, Vol. I. p. 252, with Son. nerat’s Voyage, Vol. I. p. 325, Ottavo edition.) And Poe ar, or Gawnesa, who is generally invoked at the commencement of every un- dertaking, is compared by Sir Wittram Jones to the Roman Janus. He is said to be the eldest, and the former the second son of SEEVA. The Kaudapranam, quoted below, is probably the Scdéuda-purdna, as the name is written by Capt. Wiirorp. (As. Res. Vol. IV. p- 363.) Compare As. Res. Vol. I. p. 227, with Sonnerat’ s Travels, Vol, 1. p. 323. Note by the Secretary. 344 A SUMMARY ACCOUNT OF THE Otuers take her to be one of the seven wise or moral philosophers, in whom the Vamuls glory as well as the antient Greeks, and with more reason, as they have four ladies in the number, and only three men. ‘Their wonderful birth is related in the Kan- dapranam, of which I will give only a short extract. Tue female philosophers are Avyar, Uppay, Vauure and Uruvay; and the male, the famous TIRUVALLUWER (w hose 'w ritings centain good and elegant moral verses) ADIGAMAN and KkvviLer, Aut these seven wise persons belonged to the same family, were of the same parents, but were educated by different charitable guardians. One in the royal palace by a king, the other in the hut of a basket- maker, another *by a Lramin, another even by an outcast, and so forth, but at last they all turned out Sages ; their birth was not less wonderful. Their fa- A ther was Peraty, and their grandfather VepaMOLI, both great saints and philosophers. The latter saw, once in the night, a bright star falling down, in a village inhabited by outcasts, upon a house wherein a girl was just born. By his prophetic power, he discovered that this girl would be one day married to his son PERALI, who was then a boy of twelve years of age, which made, him very uneasy. He communicated his sorrow to his fellow Bra- mins, but in general terms only; he told them, that the girl born last night in the village of outcasts, under such wondertul circumstances, would entail numberless misfortunes on the Bramin cast in gene- ral; but he carefully concealed whatever had rela- tion to his own son, since its disclosure weuld have excluded him from the cast. THEY were all struck with terror at this sad pro- phecy, and they deliberated as to tlie disposal of the infant. The father was called, and informed of the unlucky destiny interwoven with his child, and he was asked which ought to suffer? his child, or the 2 ec LIFE AND WRITINGS OF AVYAR. 345 revered cast of Bramins? The poor man answered very submissively ; I deliver up my child entirely to you; do withher what you think proper. The child was brought, and her death was unanimously agreed A upon. Vepa Mort alone withheld his consent from this barbarous decree, and, instead of the death of the child, proposed its removal to a distant place, where it might be left to its fate. Tuey listened to this advice, made a box, laid the child in, and put itin the holy river Kaveri, leaving it to the destiny of the Deity. During this transac- tion, the old prophet ordered his son to go and look at the child before it was committed to the water, and see if he could discover any distinguished mark on her body. This he did, and returned with the answer, that the child had a very distinct black mark on her thigh. The matter was now dropt, and the old man died soon after, without further expla- nation on the subject. WueEwn the poor little Nayad was thus floating to a remote country, a Bramin was on a morning at the river, washing and performing his usual devotions and ceremonies. He saw the box coming on, and instead of finding a treasure, which he expected, dis- covered in it a new-born smiling girl. Having ne” children, though he had often prayed to obtain that blessing, he imagined his Deity had heard his pray- ers, and favoured him with this child. He put her to nurse, and provided for her education as his own daughter. Meanwhile young Peraci, having been well instructed in philosophy, began, after the ex- ample of his late father, to travel as a Njani to visit holy places, and to converse with saints and philoso- © phers for his improvement. Own these travels, he came accidentally to the house of that Bramin who had adopted the girl. . The Bramin, finding him to be a fine well-informed youth, grew fond of his character and zeal in learn- | ing, $46 A SUMMARY ACCOUNT OF THE ing, kept him several years in his house, and at last married him to the girl, who generally was supposed to be hisown daughter. After they had lived happy together for a while, she once returned from her oblations, and on her changing her clothes, he was thunderstruck as it were at observing the mark on her thigh, and which discovered her low birth, of which she herself was ignorant. He hid from her his anxiety, but made inquiries at other Bramins, how his father-in-law had got this supposed daugh- ter, and the whole secret was now disclosed to him. Nor choosing to quarrel with his father-in-law, or to appear ungrateful for the kindness and benefits which had been-conferred, he was silent; but in a state of much distraction, he went away without taking leave, or saying any thing either to his father- in-law or to his wife. Both were much alarmed, and the father-in-law thinking his daughter had offended her husband, or was in some way the cause of his displeasure, ordered her to go alter lim, and either to reconcile and bring him back, or to follow him every where and stay with him. She obeyed, went after him, and used every possible means to persuade him to forgive her if she had offended him, and to #be cheerful and return to his father’s house. But he was immoveable, answered not a singie word, looked much confused, went on hastily, and endeavoured to escape from her sight. . However, she followed him wherever he went, and stayed at every Choultry and Shettrum, where he passed the night, hoping that he at last would be. prevailed upon to return with her. This continued for five days, and he, tired of her entreaties, in the night, watched when she tell asleep, and then he arose, left her and went away. When she awoke, she looked about, and observed with the greatest concern he was gone, and she her- self quite deserted. She did not know what to do, and whither to go, nor did she venture to bay 1er LIFE AND WRITINGS OF AVYAR. 347 her father, whose ‘order she wished strictly to obey, and who might perhaps think she had killed her husband when she came back without him. In this deplorable situation, she wandered about in a neigh- bouring village, sighing and weeping; this was ob- served by a Brain, who asked her the cause of her tears. She informed him of her sad misfortunes, and all the circumstances of her former life, so far as she herself knew them. At this he was greatly af- fected, bid her come to his house, and promised to take care of her as one of his own daughters. She came, and behaved in such a manner that she en- deared herself to him and to all his other daughters, who treated her as a sister. When this good man died, he divided his great estate in equal portions, and she got so much that she built a Shettrum, wherein she passed her days religiously, and charita- bly treated the pilgrims and religious travellers who came to lodge there by night, with milk, rice, fruits, and all the victuals she could afford, At the same time she endeavoured to improve by them in know- ledge and virtue, asked their advice, requested them to relate to her the circumstances of their lives; and did the same respecting her own life and adventures, her object in this being to pass the time in a mutu- ally agreeable and useful manner. When she had continued so for several years, it happened that her husband came asa pilgrim to the same Shettrum, and was entertained by her in the same kind manner with which she received and entertained the other travellers :—Neither knew the other. When she re- lated also to him her adventures, he was surprised to find his wife in this virtuous person, and that he himself had so great a share in what she related. He admired her virtue and faithfulness, but was greatly confused in his mind, feigning to fall asleep during her discourse, but passed the night in the utmost anx- iety. Before sunrise he arose, took his: stick and little bundle, and went off without saying a word. S48 A SUMMARY ACCOUNT OF THE At this she was highly surprised and affected, think: ine she might have perhaps offended him, er not at- tended him well enough, and went therefore after him, asking, ‘‘ Why do you go aninyyse silent and trou- bled in mind ?”’—Have you taken periaps any of fence at me, or do you suspect my virtue ?"—** Fell and forgive, if I have dene any thing amiss un- knowingly.—You go away just in the same manner as my husband when he nie me.” At this he could no longer refrain himselt, he threw down his earthen vessels ee bundle, and exclaimed, ‘‘ Yes, Lam thy husband! and thou art my wife. I have no‘aleft thee for any fault on thy side, but oaly for religious purposes. As thou hast remained so religious aud faithful, [ receive thee again, if thou wilt strictly do all that I shall order thee.” Surprized and rejoiced at this happy discovery, she promised him solemnly to pay him the strictest obedience. From this time he carried her with him on all his travels, and had seven children by her, who became the above-men- tioned philosophers. This was indeed no great wonder, as they were born with the gifts of speech and of wisdom, She was ordered by her husband to expose the children in the woods in the open air, leaving them to Providence, without nursing, oP taking any farther care of the new-born infants. — This she obeyed implicitly, according to her solemn engagement, which she kept sacredly, though with inward reluctance, and the tender teelings of a mo- ther. When she kissed and took leave of them, each began to speak and to comtort her.—One said to her, the Deity has formed me in thy womb, nourished me, and let me grow init w ondertully till my birth: Dost. thou now doubt that he will not provide for me further? Go, put thy. trust in him, and follow his ways.—The second child said at-her departure: God provides even for the frog in a stone, shall he do less for me? why art thou anxious for me?— be comiorted and go.—The third replied to her; ) God LIFE AND WRITINGS OF AVYAR. 349 God has brought me into the world, and deter- mined my fate—is he perhaps dead? He surely will not let me starve—go, dear mother, and fear nothing for my sake. ‘fhe fourth said: Is not the exg surrounded with a hard shell? and God notwithstanding vivifies. the little brood in it—will not he feed it after it has broken through the shell ? Thus he will also feed me, do not be “troubled but cheerful, and be confident ia his Providence. The fifth said to her: He who has made the finest veins and channels within the plants, in which the nourish- ing particles of the earth rise and cause their growth, and who has formed the smallest insects so wonder- fully in their parts, and gives them food, will not he do thesame forme? be not therefore Cat down, but be mm good spirits and bopein him. The sixth said: Manifold and trifling are the occupations of men, but the great work of the Almighty is to create and to preserve; believe this and comfort thyself. The seventh addressed her thus: God creates such difter- ent qualities in the trees and plants, that they pro- duce sour, sweet, bitter, and various delicious fruits. Ke, who is powerful to do this, will also provide for me: why dost thou weep, my dear mother?—be © cheerful ‘and hope in him. Each of these children was soon after found, taken up, nursed, and provided for by people of the highest, middle, and lowest ranks. One by a king another by a washerman, another by a poet and “philosopher, another by a toddyman, another by a basket-maker, another by a bramin, aad another by an outcast. Avyar, of whose writ- ings I shall give some account, had the fate to be educated by ‘the poet. The time in which she liv ed, is placed in the age when the three famous kings, SHOLEN, SuHERoN, and Panpren lived, which falls about the 9th century of the Christian era. Amonesr other sciences, she was well acquainted with chemistry, and became an adept, possessing the peMes of making gold, the best nachna and the: $50 A SUMMARY ACCOUNT OF THE the famous calpam, which preserves life to a great age, and by the virtue of which she lived 240 years. From this fabulous narration, which is differently represented in several Jamul antient writings, I will proceed to her performances, which are the little moral Treatises Atisadi, Konnewenden, Mudurci, Nadwali, and Katlvi-oluckam. These are introduced in the Zamul Schools, and read by the children amongst the first books which they learn to read. But neither the children understand it, nor can hardly any master comprehend each of the sentences they contain, as some are composed of such high and abstruse words, which admit more than one sense, and some say that each sentence could be interpreted in five different ways. Some appear to me clear enough, and admitting only one interpretation ; but some are so dark, and those with whom I have con- sulted, vary so much amongst themselves, that I found it difficult to decide between their interpretations, and I choose therefore that which gave the best sense, and according to that manuscript which I possess, for there are also different manuscripts. Tue sentences are placed according to the order of the Zamui Alphabet; each accordingly begins with a letter, therefore we may call it, The Golden Alphabet of the Tamuls. I sHALL now give first a translation of the Atisidi, and shall continue to translate the rest, if this meets with a favourable acceptance from the friends of antient Indian Learning. TRANSLATION OF THE ATISUDI, BY AVYAR. Glory and Honour be to the divine son of him, who is crowned with the flowers* of the Ati (Bau- hinia tomentosa. ) Charity be thy pleasure. Be not passionate. Be * Sniven is represented with this flower round his head, and Put- REYAR Or VicKINEsUREN is his first Son who is here implored. LIFE AND WRITINGS OF AVYAR,. Be not a miser in giving. Hinder none in charity. ‘Do not manitest thy secrets. ‘Lose not thy courage. ~ Exercise thyself in cyphering and writing. To live on alms is shameful. Give, and then eat. * Converse only with the peaceful. Never cease to improve in learning. Do not speak what is dishonest. Do not raise the price. of victuals. Do not say more than thou hast seen. "Take care of what is most dear. Bathe on each Saturday. ~ Speak what is agreeable. Build not too laree a house. 351 Know first one’s Saricienhercke thou artconfident. Honour thy father and mother. Do not forget benefits received. | Sow in due time. - Tillage gives the best livelihood. Do not walk about melancholy. Do not play with snakes. Bed thyself on cotton, (soft. ) ’ Do not speak craftily. Do not flatter. Learn whilst thou art young. Do not forget what is best for thy body. Avoid affectation. Forget offence. i¢’To protect is noble. ~ Seek a constant happiness. ~ Avoid what is low. Keep strongly what is good. Do not part with thy friend. Do not hurt any body. Hear and improve. - Do not use thy hands to do mischief. 352 A SUMMARY ACCOUNT OF THE Do not desire stolen goods. Be not slothful in thy actions. Keep strictly to the laws of the country. Keep company with the virtuous. Be not a scofter. Do not act against the custom of the country. Make not others blush by thy speaking. Do not love gaming. What thou dost, do with propriety. Consider the place where thou goest. Do not walk about as a spy. Do not speak too much. Do not walk about like a dreamer. Converse with those who are polite. . Endeavour to be settled at a fixed place. Dedicate thyself to TirumAL, VisHTNOo. Abhor what is bad. Indulge not thy distress. Save rather than destroy. Speak not disrespectfully of the Deity. Be on good terms with thy fellow citizens. Do not mind what women say. To not despise thy ancestors. Do not pursue a conquered enemy. Be constant in virtue. Have a regard for country people. Remain in thy station. Do not play in water. Do not occupy thyself with trifles. Keep the divine laws. Cultivate what gives the best fruit. Remain constantly in what is just. Do thy business without murmur. Do not speak ill of any body. Do not make thyself sick. Mock not those who have anv bodily defect. Go not where a snake may lie. Do not speak of others faults. Keep LIFE AND WRITINGS OF AVYAR. 353 Keep far from infection. ¥ Endeavour to get a good name. 4, Seek thy livelihood by tilling the ground. Endeavour to get the protection of the great. Avoid being simple. Converse not with the wicked. Be prudent in applying thy money. Come not near to thine adversary. Choose what is the best. Do not come near one who is in a passion. Avoid the company of cholerick men. Converse with those who are meek. © Follow the advices of wise men. ~%Go not into the house of the dancing girls. - Speak distinctly to be well understood. Abhor bad lusts. - Do not speak falsely. - © Do not like dispute. ~) Love Learning. Endeavour to get a house of your own. Be an honest man. Live cig with thy fellow citizen. » Do not speak frightfully. ~S° Do not evil purposely. © Be clean in thy clothes. Go only where there is peace. Love religious meditation. End of the Moral Sentences given by Avy ar. .4 ge 4 Aa TRANS S54 A SUMMARY ACCOUNT OF THE 'Transtation of the KaLwioLuckaM, or Ruxes of Learnine, by Avyar. The zealous study of sciences brings increasing happiness and honour. From the fifth year of age learning must begin. The more we learn the more understanding we get. Spare no expence to learn reading and writing. Of all treasures, reading and writing are the most valuable. Learning is really the most durable treasure. An ignorant man ought to remain dumb. He who is ignorant of reading and writing, is indeed very poor. Though thou should’st be very poor, learn at least something. Of each matter endeavour to get a clear knowledge. The true end of knowledge is to distinguish good and bad. He who has learned nothing is a confused prattler. The five syllables Na ma siva yzh contain a great mystery. He who is without knowledge is like a blind man. Cyphering must be learned in youth. Be not the cause of shame to thy relations. Fly from all that is low. One accomplished philosopher is hardly to be met with among thousands. A wise man will never cease to learn. If all should be lost, what we have learned will never be lost. : He who loves instruction will never perish. A wise man is like a supporting hand. He who has attained learning by free self applica- tion, excels other philosophers. Continue always in learning, though thou shouid’st do it at a great expence. Enjoy LIFE AND WRITINGS OF AVYAR. 355 Enjoy always the company of wise men. He who has learned most 1s most worthy of honour. What we have learned in youth, is like a writing cut in stone. Speak the Tamu? language not only elegantly, but also distinctly. False speaking causes infinite quarrels. : He who studies sophistry and deceit, turns out a wicked man. Science is an ornament wherever we come. 7 He who converses with the wicked, perishes with them. Honour a moral master (tutor. ) Speak slowly when thou conversest or teachest. He who knoweth himself is the wisest. What thou hast learned teach also to others. Learn in a proper manner, then thou wilt succeed in being wise. He who will be a tutor, must first have a well grounded knowledge. If one knows what sin is, he becomes wise. The wicked will not accept of instruction. Do not fix thy attention on vain women. Well principled wise men approach the perfection of the Divinity. ; Begin thy learning in the name of the Divine Son, (PuLLEYAR. ) ; : Endeavour to be respected amongst men by learning. Let thy learning be thy best friend. | Use the strongest intreaties where thou canst learn something, then wilt thou become a great man mn the world. All perishes except learning. ; Though one is of a low birth, learning will make him respected: : Religious wise men enjoy great happiness. | Though thou should’st be one hundred years old, endeavour still to increase in knowledge. Aa@ Wisdom ¢ 356 A. SUMMARY ACCOUNT OF THE- Wisdom is firm grounded even on the great ocean. Without w isdom, no where is there eround to stand _' upon. ‘Learning also suits old age. Wise men will never offend any by speaking. Accept instructions even from men of a low birth. Do not behave impolitely to men of learning. Poets require a great deal of learning. The unwise only flatter others. Seek honor, and thou shalt get it. The virtuous are also tutors. Wisdom is the greatest treasure on ey The wiser the more respected. Learning gives great faine. Learn one ‘thing “after the other, but not hastily. A science in which we take no pleasure is like a bitter medicine. Speak so that town and country people may un- derstand thee. Wise men are as good as kings. Do not deceive even thine own enemy. Hast thou learned much, communicate it also in an agreeable manner. Inw whom i is much science, in him is great value. The present Tamul language does not equal the old * He that knows the sciences of the Antients, is the greatest Philosopher. Truth is in learning the best. Wise men are exalted above all other men. True philosophy does not suffer a man to be put in confusion, In proportion as one increases in learning, he ought also to increase in virtue. The most prosperous good is the increase in learning. 2 He * This seems to indicate that Avyar’s writings are not of great antiquity, LIFE AND WRITINGS OF AVYAR. 357° He who has no knowledge knows not also the truth. Wisdom is a treasure valued every where. A good tutor is beloved over the whole world. What we gain by science is the best estate, (in- heritance). Adore the Goddess SarasBaDI. The Vedam (sacred writings) teaches wisdom. Speak and write for the benefit of the public. He who speaks well and connectedly, is best under- stood by all. If knowledge has a proper influence on the mind, it makes us virtuous. End of the Moral Book KALWIOLUCKAM, com- pofed by Avvar. Aa3 TRANS- 358 A SUMMARY ACCOUNT OF THE TransLation of the Smart Tamurt Boox KoNNEIVENDEN, written by the FEMALE PHILOSOPHER AVYAR. Continual praise be to the Son of him, who is crowned with the flower of Konnei, (Poinciana pulcherrima. } ay Mother and Father are the first known Deity. A good man attendeth religious service. Without one’s own house there is no where a good lodging. The estate of the wicked will be robbed by the wickeds+ 4 Modesty is the best ornament of the fair sex. If one maketh himself hateful to his fellow creatures, he must entirely perish. Exercise in writing and cyphering is most useful. ~ Obstinate children ave like a poisonous draft. Though thou art very poor, do what is honest. Adhere chiefly to the only one constantly. The virtuous will always improve in wisdom and knowledge. A wicked mouth destroys all wealth. Seek wealth and money, but without quarrel. Give in writing what shall stand fast. A woman must attend herself best. Even with thy nearest friends speak not impo- _ litely. Speak friendly even to the poor. If one will criticise, he will find some fault every where. Speak not haughtily, though thou art a great man. To pardon is better than to revenge. W hat shall stand firm must have witnesses. Wisdom LIFE AND WRITINGS OF AVYAR: $59 Wisdom is of greater value than ready money. To be on wood terms with the King is useful in du time: A calumnious mouth is a fire in the wood. Good advisers are hated by the world. The best ornament of a family is unanimity. What a senior says, must a junior not despise. f thou cherishest passion, all thy merit is lost. Get first the plough, and then look out for the’ Oxen: A moral life has a happy influence on the public. Gaming and quarreiling bring misery. Without practical virtue there is no merit. Keep a proper time even for thy bed. Be peaceful, give and be happy. A merchant must be careful with money. Laziness brings great distress. To obey the father is better than prayer. To honour the mother is better than divine service. Seek thy convenient livelihood shouldst thou even do it upon the sea: Trreconcileableness ends in quarrel. A bad wife is like a fire in the lap. A slandering wife is like a devil. Without the mercy of the Deity nothing will prosper. He who squanders away even what he has not gained’ justly must-perish at last. In January and February sleep under a good roof. Better eat by hard labour than by humble begging. Speak not what is low even to thy friend. Without a clean conscience there is no good sleep. If the public is happy, all are safe. Improv ement in wisdom improves our veracity. Seek a house where good water is at hand. Deliberate first well what thou art going to begin. The reading of good books will improve > welfare. Aa4 ; Who 360 A SUMMARY ACCOUNT OF THE Who speaks as he thinks is an upright man. What we propose we must pursue with zeal. We must not speak dishonestly even to a poor man. Dishonesty will end in infamy. Laziness brings lamentations. The fruit will be equal to the seed. We cannot always drink milk, but must submit to the time. An honest man does not touch another’s property. The name of a true great man will ever remain in esteem. Lies are as much as murder and robbery. What honesty can be expected from low fellows? Amongst relations civility is often neglected. A mild temper is a beauty in women. The meek are the happiest. Keep thyself from all that is bad. Wisdom is the direct way to Heaven. Let thy fellow creatures partake in thy enjoy- ments. Where there is no rain, there is no crop. - After lightning follows rain. Without a good steerer a ship cannot sail. Who sows in time will have a good crop. The precepts of the old ought to be cheerfully observed. Who keeps the proper time to sleep will sleep well. The plough never wiil let one suffer want. Live in matrimony and be moderate. Who breaks his word loses his interest. Abhor and fly from lasciviousness. Gain by deceit will at last be lost. If Heaven is not favourable nothing will prosper. From impolite people honesty can’t be expected. The words of the haughty are ike arrows. A family ought to support their poor. A great man must also have a great mind. A good man will never deceive. ! If LIFE AND WRITINGS OF AVYAR. 361 if the Lord is angry, no man can save. All the world shall praise God. Sleep on a safe place. Without religion is no virtue. End of the Moral Sentences called KoNNEIVENDEN, wyritten by AvYAR. 362, ACCOUNT QF BHE $f. THOME CHRISTIANS MFT. Account of the Sr. Toome Cmrrsrrams: ont the Coast of MavaBar. BY F.. WREDE’, Esq. Autmoucu the unexpected discovery of Chris- tians on the Afalabar coast, was a matter of the greatest surprize and satisfaction to the first Portu- guese adventurers, who were equally enthusiastic to extend their military glory and conquests, as to pro- pagate their religien among the infidels in the re- motest quarters of the world; yet their exultation was temporary: for when upon neayer investigation they found that these Christians followed the Doc- trine of Nesrogrus, aid acknowledged, instead of the Pope, the Patriarch of that sect, residing in Syria, tor their ecclesiastical supreme chief, they ap- peared in their eyes worse than infidels. Tueir number must have been very considerable in the beginning of the 16th century, when the Por- tuguese became first acquainted with them, since they possessed about one hundred and ten churches, in the countries now subject to the 7ravancore and Cochin rajas: and at this present time, after the manifold persecutions, oppressions, and successive revolutions that have almost depopulated the whole coast, they are computed to amount to no less than 150,000 souls. ‘Tury are indiscriminately called St. Thomé Chris- tians, Nestorians, Syrians, and sometimes the J/a/a- bar Christians of the mountains, by the Portuguese writers of that time, and by the subsequent mission- aries from Rome. ‘The most common name given to them by the Hindoos of the country, is that of Nazaranee Mapila, and more frequently Surians or Suriance Mapita. . THE ON THE COAST OF MALABAR. 363 Tun Portuguese were fond of bestowing upow them the name of St. Vhomé Christians, thoue th. this appellation does, not appear to have been, or how to be, very common amongst themselves. It originates probably from the chief who settled the first colony: of Syrians on the coast, and who was, according to, their tradition, their first bishop and founder of their | religion in these countries, and whose name was, Mar Tuome. This. is corroborated, by the curious; circumstance of their giving the name. of Maz, Tuome’ to every ecclesiastical chief or bishop of. theirs, although his real name be Josepx or ABRa~ HAM, not improbably in compliment to, their first: bishop and founder, for whom they have still) a reli-, gious, veneration, His arrival and settlement on. the; Coast, may perhaps on a future period be ascertained, with historical accuracy, to have taken, place: during. the violent persecution of the sect of NzEsrqQnrivs,, under THroposius the Second, or, some time after. Bur, the bigoted Portuguese missionaries. laid; hold of this name to renew the story of the arrival) and martyrdom of St Tuomas the Apostle in India, who they pretended had converted a great number of idolaters on the coast of J/alabar, and afterwards; on the other side of India, as far as Malliapoor, now: St. Thomé, where he suffered martyrdom: and: as- vestiges.of Christianity were at the same period dis-. covered in China, they made the same Apostle preach: the Gospel in that remote region, and some, carried: the absurdity so far as to make him pass, some-way or other, over to the Brasils*. The Malabar-Chris-. tians, they say, had a long time continued, without: enclesiastical chiefs, or communication with. the, rest» of the Christian world, till they found means-to: pro-. cure bishops from AZosul in Syria, who unftortu-. nately: * Vide Historia ecclesie Malab. eam Diamperitano.. Synodoy. page 345. $64 ACCOUNT OF THE ST. THOME’ CHRISTIANS nately had been abettors of Nestorius, and that through their means this abominable heresy had been introduced amongst the Christians of 2/alabar. Though this story is supported by no historical proof whatsoever, and evidently fabricated by some bigot- ed Roman Catholic writers, to serve the purpose of the times, and to vindicate in some manner the bold doctrine of the see of Rome, that the Gospel had been preached in every corner of the world, at a time when new worlds were discovered, in which it was evident that the Gospel could never have been pro- mulgated, and others in which Christians were found, who would not acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope, and who differed in the most substantial articles of faith from the Roman Catholicks; yet this improbable story has a long time been asserted, and repeated by even Protestant writers, as BaLtDazus and VALENTYN. | Aut traditions and Malabar records agree, that the Syrian Christians, or Nazaranee Alapilas, were known, and had been settled on the Adalabar coast, long before either the Arabs or the Fews. Common tradition, which has even been admitted by the Portuguese writers of the 16th century, pro- bably on the foundation of written records in the Syrian Language, which then existed, and were afterwards all destroyed by the famous Archbishop De Menezes at the Synod of Odiamper, mentions Mar Tuome' as the first who introduced the Chris- tian religion into A/alabar. He is considered, by the Nestorians, as their first bishop -and founder, | from whom they derive their name of St. Thome Christians. His arrival may be placed towards the middle of the 5th century; since notice is taken by Cosmas INpoPLEUsTES [page 178-179) of Chris- tians in the Pepper Country or Malé, who received their bishops from Persia, where the Nestorian Pa- triarch of that time resided, who had first his seat m Seleucia ON THE COAST OF MALABAR. . 365 Seleucia in Persia, afterwards at Babylon, and lastly at Mosul. In the Malabar histories [Kerul Oodputtee] the first mention of a Syriaz colony of Christians is made in the reign of Cocoorancon Perumat, who pro- bably lived in the 6th century ; a wealthy Syrian merchant of the name of Tuome CanNaNeEo, is said to have landed at Cranganore, where he was well re- ceived, and induced to settle by great privileges granted to him by the Pexumatr. He afterwards married two wives; one of the Nair, and one of some low cast, by whom he had a very numerous progeny, who after his death had great. disputes about his inheritance. These were carried to such a degree that at last they were obliged to. separate themselves: the sons by the Nair woman settling in the southern parts, and the others in the northern parts of Malabar—where their descendants for a long time preserved this mutual enmity, and would on no.ac- count intermarry: there is also still a common tra- dition amongst them, that they descend (at least those that are from Syrian origin) from four principal Sy- rian families, who had successively settled on the coast. We find again mention made of two Syrian or Chaldean bishops of the name of Mar Sapro and Mar Bropt, (or rather Mar Sapor and Mar Peroses) at Coilan, about one hundred years after its foundation, where they were extremely well re- ceived by the Raja, and permitted to build a church, which was still extant when CaBrat first visited Coilan. ‘he grants and privileges which they re- ceived from the Raja, were engraved upon copper- plates, which many centuries after were shewn to Archbishop De MENeEzEs at Tevalcdre, (perhaps Ma- vileare *,) which are in ail probability the very same that are now in possession of the Jews at Cochin. ds _ * Vide Historia Synodi Diamperitanz, page 8. Qui 866 ACCOUNT OF THE ST. THOME’ CHRISTIANS Tr ‘one adds to thesé historical dates the name of Syrians retained by the St. Thomé Christians, theit distinct features and complexion somewhat fairer than the rest of the Mulabars, tlie style of theit building, especially their churches, but above all, the gencral use of the Syrian or rather Chald@an lane guage, which is preserved to this day in all their re- ligious functions, even in those churches which have since embraced the Roman rite, and that to this day they take their christian and family names from the Syrian or Chaldean idiom, no doubt can remain but that the St. Vhomé Christians are originally a colony of Nestoricns, who fle from the dominions of the Greek emperors, after THroposrus the Second had commenced to persecute the followers of the sect *, Tuey made at first some proselytes amongst the Bramins and Nairs, and were on that account much respected by the native princes, so that even at pre- sent they consider themselves equal in rank to either of the above two casts. They are in fact in much greater estimation amongst the Jfzndoos, than the new Qui amplissimam obtenuerunt edificandarum Ecclesiarum in iis res gionibus facultatem, proventibus etiam ad hoc non exiguis attributis, cujus privilegii alioramque exemplar laminis zneis insculptum, litteris non tancim Malabarieis, veruth Canarinis, Tamulanis, et Bifuagari- cis exaratum ostensum fuit Menessio in Tevelacare, abi inter prétios siorés Ecclesiz resin Cimeliarchioasservabatur. * Nestorius was patriarch of Constantinople, A. D. 428, under the reign of THroposius the Second—His heretical opinions were first declared in 420, and condenined by the first council of Ephesus in 4314 But the emperor was not prevailedon’ to banish Nestortus till 425 and four years more had elapsed before sentence of proscription passed against his followers. Gibbon, Vol, viii. pag. 297. Gipson however (b. 346) asserts on the authority of St. Jerome himself (ad Mareellam Epist.) that the Indian Missionaty St. Tuo MAs was famous as early as his .time—-Now Jrrome died in 420— Consequently the sect originilly established in Malabar by TuomA&s could not have beém that of Nestorxfvs—Yet Grason himself ap. pears to have overlooked this inconsistency. Nore py THE SECRETARY. —_ ON THE COAST OF MALABAR. 867 new Christians converted by the Portuguese, and mostly picked up from the lowest cast. ] have been assured by Papre Pavony, a well informed ex-jesuit, now at Palghautcherry, who was a long time as missionary amongst the St. Thomé Christians, that many of them preserve till now the manners and mode of life of the Bramins, as to cleanliness and ab- staining from animal food, and that even he himself had been obliged to adopt the same regimen in order to gain credit : amone'st them. As to their former r manners, customs, and the privi- leges which they enjoyed, the Portuguese authors of the Oriente itn and De Barros, give the following account of them. Tue St. Thomé Christians possessed upwards of one hundred villages, situated mostly in the mountainous part of the southern division of Malabar. Their ha- bitations were distinguished from those of the Hiv- doos by being mostly solid buildings, and collected in villages, not scattered and dispersed as those of - the Bramins and Nairs. They obeyed their, Arch- bishop, whose seat was at Angamalee, both in ecele- siastical and civil matters, paying a very moderate tribute to the different Rajas, in whose territory they lived, who very little interfered in their con- cerns. When any complaints in civil matters were preferred to the Archbishop, he used to appoint ar- bitrators or judges, whose sentence was final; but they never condemned any person to death, but all erimes were expiated with pecuniary fines. They paid no tithes to their clergy, but at their weddings they used to offer the tenth of the marriage gift to their churches. At their weddings they were very profuse and ostentatious, and celebrated’ them with great pomp; it was then principally that they had occasion to make a shew of the privileges granted to them by one of the PErumats; as of the bride and bridegroom riding upon elephants, of: -havs ing the hair ornamented with flowers of gold, of dif- 3 ferent 368 ACCOUNT OF THE ST. THOME’ CHRISTIANS ferent musical instruments playing before them, asalso of flags of different colours carried before them, &c, They all wore swords and targets, and some of them had firelocks; they were oreat marksmen, and, from their eighth year, used to frequent their firing schools: husbandry and trade were their principal occupations, and, next to the Bramins, the St. Thomé Christians used to furnish the greatest quantity of pepper to the Portuguese cargoes. Tue girls were precluded from all inheritance, even if no sons were in the family; in which case the in- heritance went to the next male cousin or uncle on the father’s side. This singular law, which is so con- trary to all J/alabar customs, has unquestionably been imported from Syria, and serves as an additional proof of the St. Thomé Christians being originally Syrian colonics. As to their religious tenets, they followed general- ly the doctrine of Nesrortus. Tuey rejected the divine nature of CHRIST, and called the Virery Mary, only tke mother of CHRIST, not of GOD. They also maintained that the Hoty Guosr proceeded only from the Father, and not frem the Father and Son. Tury admitted no images of saints in_ their churches, where the Holy Cross,alone-was to be seen. Tury had only three Sacraments, Baptism, Eucharist, aad the Orders; and would not ad- mit ttansubstantiation in the manner the Roman Catholics do. ‘They knew nothing of purgatory, and the saints they said were not admitted to the pre- sence of GOD, but were kept jn a third place till the day of judgment. Tuetr priests were permitted to marry, at least once in their life. ‘Their rite was the Chaldean or Syrian. Tney were married in the presence of their priests, who are called Cajfanas, and the whole ceremony consisted in tying a string round the girl’s neck, as is the common practice of all the different casts on the Afalabar coast. THE ON THE COAST OF MALABAR, 869 Tur Cassanas were not permitted to use the Ma- labar language in their churches, and in instructing the youth ; but taught them in the Chaldwan tongue. Tuey reckoned their Sunday from Saturday even- ing Vespers, till the first matin of Sunday, so that after sun-rise they might work again. Tuts was the happy situation of the Nestorians, or St. Thomé Christians, before the arrival of the Portuguese in India. Agreeably to the spirit of those times, and especially of that bigoted nation, one of their first endeavours was to win over those heretics to the Roman rite: every art and every re- source was exhausted, éspecially during the reign of Don ManveEt, to reclaim those forlorn sons to the bosom of the church of Rome: but all peaceable and conciliatory means proved fruitless, though the sly jesuits had in some manner paved the way to an union, by mitigating the terms of their submission, under the supremacy of the Pope ; by instituting se- minaries, in which the Chaldean language was taught to the young clergy ; and, above all, by translating the Missal and Roman Catechism into the same lan- guage, and distributing them amongst the Syrian Christians. Still they would not have succeeded, so stedfast did the St. Thomé Christians adhere to their heresy, had not at last open force been employed. Tue then Archbishop of Angamalee was a Syrian priest of the name of Mar JosEpH ; and as neither bribes nor menaces could induce him to acknow ledge the supremacy of the Pope, the Archbishop of Goa and the Viceroy at last arrested him, and sent him prisoner to Portugal: but he had the art to ingra- tiate himself with the Queen Donna CirHARiNS, and the rest of the Royal Family, whom he had made to believe, that he had since been convinced of the truth of the Catholic religion ; and that on his return — he would bring about a re-union of his flock with the see of Rome; so that in the year 1564 he was per- mitted to return, with orders to the Viceroy No- Bs RONHA 370 ACCOUNT OF THE ST. THOME’ CHRISTIANS RoNHA to restore him, and to afford him in future every possible protection and assistance. In the mean time, the St. Thomé Christians had applied to the then patriarch of Babylon, as soon as they heard of the confinement and subsequent trans- portation of their Archbishop to Portugal, for a new metropolitan, whom they obtained in the person of Mar Aprauam. But he had hardly taken posses- sion of bis see, when Mar Josepu returned from Europe, with his Diplomas from Donna Carna- RINA. The consequence was an immediate schism, and the whole J¢/alabar Christians divided them- selves into two parties, one adhering to Mar Josep, and the other to Mar Apranam. But Mar Jo- sePH being supported by the whole power of the Portuguese gov ernment, he soon got the better of his antag onist, “wh om the Raj: is of Cochin, and Paroor, received orders to Seize, and to deliver to the com- mandant of Cochin, in order to be sent to Europe. The vessel on board of which he was, happening to touch at Mosambigue, he found means to make his escape, and to reach Eabylon over land; but, in- stead of returning to 4/alabar, he resolved to go of his own accord to Rome, where he did not fail to captivate the mind of Pope Prus [V. in such a man- ner, that his ea of the Westorian heresy was gladly received, and hiniself. newly ordained, and consecrated and loaded with the highest ecclesiastical dignities ; though amongst his papers. were found afterwards a protestation ‘of his stedfast adherence to his former Doctrine, the abjuring of which, he said, was the only resource to save his life. He had also written letters to the same effect to Jndia, which fell afterwards. into the hands of the Archbishop De mee EZES. Tue Portuguese clergy, however, were not less displeased with the conduct of Mar Josepn; who, notwithstanding all his promises to the Queen, and his protestations made to tHe Archbishop of Goa, _ the ON THE COAST OF MALABAR. 37! the Portuguese government, continued to govern his flock after the tenets of Nesrortus, and to pre- vent rather than to promote a re-union with the Ro- man Catholics: so that a new order for his impri- sonment was issued in the year 1507. He was a se- cond time transported, first to Portugal, and after- wards to Rome, where he likewise contrived to make his peace with the Pope: but before he could under- take anew voyage to /ndia. he died at Rome, on the eve of being made a cardinal Mar Apranam had in the mean time arrived at Goa, with new authority, and with brevets from the Pope; but the famous Archbishop Dz Menezes, on examining them, pretended that Mar Apranam had deceived his holiness, and took upon himself to con- fine hin in a convent, from which, however, he soon found means to make his escape, and to reach An- gamalee over land, where be was received with un- common exultation by all the St. Vhomé Christians ; and trom dire experience he learned to take now such precautions that he put it out of the power of the Viceroy to get a third time hold of ‘his person ; and, after some fruitless attempts, he was effectually left in quiet possession of his see till his death: but at the same time the most vigorous measures were taken by the Portuguese government, that no Syrian priest might in future find his way to the Malabar Chris- tians. As they were then masters of Ormuz, and the whole navigation on this side /zdia, itis not sur- prising that they succeeded in preveuting all inter- course between the Nestorian Patriarch at Babylon and the S¢. Thomé Christians at Angamalee. 'Vhey stand even accused of having crowned a new Syrian Bishop in the year 1644 in the road of Cochin. Re- peated orders were also sent from Rome, not to allow, after Mar ABRaHAM’s death, that another Arch- bishop cf Syrian extraction should be nominated: Nak Abxanam died about the year 1597, in a very advanced age, professing to the last moment of hts BBQ life 372 ACCOUNT OF THE $T. THOME’ CHRISTIANS life his adherence to the Nestorian church, and his abhorrence of the tenets of the Popish religion. The Archbishop of Gea, MENrEzzs, immediately appoint- ed a Jesuit, BRAS CEUs Roz, to fill the vacant seat of Angamalee; but to no effect, for he was not ac- knowledged nor admitted by the St. Thomé Chris- tians, who had previously elected a priest of their own of the name of GEorGE for their Archdeacon, till a new metropolitan could be procured from Ba- bylon. Menezes resolved now to visit in person the A/a- labar Christians, and to try if by his presence and influence he could bring about a sincere and lasting re-union. The appearance of a man of his birth, rank, wealth, and power, as primate of Jndia, to which he joined an equal zeal, devotion, and ereat private virtue, was decisive. The forlorn Gore employed at first every evasion and subterfuge that his natural sagacity and his great attachment to his sect could suggest, in order to gain time for a new Bishop to arrive from Babylon, who might be able to meet ME- NEZES upon equal terms: but no bishop from Baby- fon did or could make good his voyage to India, and Menezes was indefatigable, bold, persevering, and lavish of his wealth; and had all ‘the petty Rajas of that time at his command. He appointed at last a mock council or synod at Odiamper, 1n the vicinity of Cochin, isi the year 1599, where he assembled most of the Syrian priests or Cassanas, and four elders from each village; and after some shew of disputa- tion, and explanation of the controverted tenets of the church of Rome, he proceeded to dictate the law to them, there being not a person of sufficient erudi- tion, orof consideration and influenceenoughamongst the Cassanas, who could dare to oppose MenEzeEs: and to appearance the Nestorians of Malabar were united to the Roman church * MENEZES * We cannot fufficiently eats the great loss which literature sus- tained ‘ ON THE COAST OF MALABAR. 373 Menezes appointed Roz a second time Archbishop of the Syrian Christians ; who, instead of Angama- lee, took now his residence at Cranganore ; and, since that time, a great part of the Sz. Thomé Chris- tians remained united with the Roman church, and were governed by the successors of Roz, under the title of Archbishop of Cranganore. Tuts re-union of the St. Thomé Christians to the see of Rome was, however, neither general nor sin- cere and lasting: for, a short time after, some Ma- ronites, or Nestorian priests, found their way to the mountains of 7racancore, where they revived the old doctrines and rites, and ever since kept up their com- munication with the Jacobites, Maronites, and Nes- torians of Syria. At present there are thirty-two churches of this description remaining, which are called Schismatic Syrians by the Portus: uese and Ro- man clergy. They have a Bishop, or Mar Tuome, who resides at Narnatté about ten miles in land froth Porca; and was consecrated by some Jacobite Bi- shops sent from xtiochia for that purpose in the year 1752. He adheres more to the doctrine of Eu- vicnes than of Nestorius. Axsoor 384 of the old St. Thome churches remain united to the Roman Catholic religion, and are go- verned by the Archbishop of Cranganore, or, as he used to style himself, the Archbishop of the Malabar Be 3 Christians tained on that occasion ; for this blind and enthusiastic inquisitor, de- troyed, like a fecond Omar, ali the books written in the Syriaz or Chaldean language, which could be collected, not only at the Synod of Odiamper, but especially during his subsequent circuit ; for as soon as he had entered into a Syriaz Church, he ordered all their books and records to be laid before him; which, a few indiff:rent ones ex. cepted, he committed to the flames ; so that at present neither bocks nor manuscripts are any more to be found amongst the St. Thomé Chrit» Fy GUS. 374. ACCOUNT OF THE ST. THOME CHRISTIANS Christians of the Mountains. Since the death of the last Archbishop, the Government of Goa, who had formerly the nomination, thought proper to appoint only a Vicar General, who resides at present at Pecke pailiporte. tHe is a native of Malabur, ef Syrian ex- traction, of the name of Toome’ EK naMAKEL. ‘Lhese united St. Thomé Christians sfevain only the pecu- liarity of the Chaldean language. being still used in their churches, for which they are furvished with the necessary books, from the Congregutio de propa- ganda fide: printed at Rome i774, under the title, Ordo Chaldaicus Misse Beatorum Apostolorum juvta ritum ecclesie Malabarie,: and Ordo Chaldaicus ri- tuum et Lectionum juvta morem ecclesie Afalaba- rie. Rome 1775. Tue St. Thomé or Syrian Christians, of both de- seriptions, never claimed the particular protection of either the Portuguese or Dutch, asthe new Christians do, but considered themselves as subjects of the dif- ferent hajas in whose districts they lived; and aslong as the old Hindoo system, and the former division of the country, under a variety of petty Rajas, was pre- served, they appear to have enjoyed the same degree of freedom, ease, and consideration, as the Nairs. But when the Rajas of Travancore and Cochin had subjected to themselves all the petty Rajas and chiets whose respective territories were situated within the lines of Zravancore, they also ovirturned the whole political system established by Cukruma PeErumat; and by setting aside the imimunities and privileges of the higher « casts, they established a most oppres- sive despotism, in the room of the former miid li- mited Oligarchy: and weought not to be much sur-> prized to behold the present wretched situation of those. formerly so flourishiug Syrian villages, since we see the Bramins and Nairs stript of most of their old ON THE COAST OF MALABAR. 375 old prerogatives, and subject to almost the same op- pressions aid extortions. THe New or PortTuGueEsre CuRIsTians. THEY consist of that race of new converts, whom the Portuguese made mostly from the lowest casts along the sea shore, where they built a great many churches ; which, im distinction from the Syrians, are generally called the Latin churches. They con- sider themselves not-as subjects of the different Ra- jas in whose territory they reside, but enjoyed for- merly the protection of both the Portuguese and the Dutch governments, to a great extent. They ac- knowledged only their jurisdiction in civil and cri- minal creer anc | paid no taxes to the native princes. This exemption they maintaiied, in some manner, till the year 1785, when Mr. Van ANGEL CE: then governor of Cochin, saw no other remedy to save at least | part of their privileges from the daily increasing power of the Raja ot Cochin, but te enter into a new written agreement with the aja ; in conformity to which they were to pay a certain sti- puiated sum yearly to the Raja, which should be col+ lected by theirown head people; and in case of de- lays or-tailure, the D mach government was to interce payment, andnot the Raja. Another article defined the jurisdiction which the Luce should still exer- cise over them. But even these stipulations, the Raja did not long nor scrupulously adhere to, til at last he went so tar as to turu a great part of them fairly out of his dominions, by obliging them to ac- cept some trifling consideration for the landed estates which they were compeiled to abandun, and the rest he treated, if possible, more severely than his own Hindoo subjects. Be4 é THE 376 ACCOUNT OF THE ST. THOME’ CHRISTIANS Tue number of these Christians who consider themselves as under the protection of the. Fort of Cochin, is computed to amonnt to about 36,000. Ty ecclesiastical matters they were formerly sub- ject to the Portuguese bishop of Cochin, whom the Dutch expelled as soon as they got possession of the Fort. Thence he went to fix his residence at Coilan, retaining, however, his former appellation of Bishop of Cochin, and a great part of his former ecclesiasti- cal jurisdiction over al! the churches that were not under the immediate controul of the Dutch. His successors continue topreside over the same diocese, which extends as taras the Cavery river, on the other coast, including the [sland of Cezlon ; comprehend- ing more than 100 churches of the new or Latin Christians. Wuen, for political reasons, the Dutch had expelled the Portuguese Bishops from Cochin; in order that the churches, which were now under their immediate protection, should not remain without an ecclesias- tical chief, they applied to the see of Rome fora new Bishop, who would be under their controul, and whom they could better trust than a vassal of Por- tugal. ‘The Pope, ta compliance with their wishes, sent out a Carmelite Friar, with episcopal powers, under the name of Vicar General, and the States General granted him a diploma to that purpose in the year 1698. Tuer made it however an express condition with the Pope, that he should appoint no Vicar General who was not by birth either a German, Dutchman, or Italian; the company reserving to themselves the right of rejecting him if they have any exception against his person; and that in general, he must consider himself as subject to the Company’s or- ders. Hrs paltry allowance of about 400 rupees per annum, ON THE COAST OF MALABAR, 377 annum, is paid by the Congregatio de propaganda Jide, and his residence is at Varapoly, in a convent of his own order, which is also supported by the propa- ganda. His diocese extended formerly as far as the poli- tical influence of the Dutch ees reach, and with the eradual decline of their powe he also lost sue- cessively the createst part of his Hira hes ; which re- turned either under the Por tuguese bishop of Coilan, or the Vicar General of the Syrian churches brought overtothe Latin rite ; so that at present only fourteen churches remain under his episcopal jurisdiction. Tue ruins of an old Syrian or Nestorian church are still extant, ona rising ground at the eastern ex- tremity of the village of Coorty, two miles distant from Ramiseram Gate, on the high road leading to Trichoor It was the first Christian temple that TrPppoo’s bigoted fanaticism doomed to destruction, after his successful storm on the too extensive and feeble barrier, the Travancore \ines, in 1790; from whence a general conflagration of all Hindoo tem- ples and Christian villages, with their churches, mnarked the progress of the destroying host, as far as Varapoly, and in the space of three days, thirteen ‘large, and in many respects handson ne piles of build- ing, were laid in ruins. “ALMosT al temples belonging to the St. Thomé Christians in the southern J/alabar, of which I had occasion to observe more than forty, were built in the same style, and nearly upon the same plan. The facade with little columns, (ev idently in imitation of the style of architecture prevalent in Asie Minor and Syria, from which the Christian religion, and with it the model of their temples, appears to have been transplanted into A/alabar ;) being every where the same; only that those belonging ‘to the old Nesto- ylans or Schismatics have preserv ved their ancient sim- plicity, 378 ACCOUNT OF THE ST. THOME CURISTIANS plicity, and that the fronts of such as adopted after- wards the Latin rite, and acknowledged the supre- macy of the Roman see, are decorated with Saints im niclies or basso-relievos, and that some of the most conspicuous had an arched choir.—The largest Chris- tian temple was at Alangadce or Mangatie, five miles from Paroor, and to jucge from the present ruins, it iwust have been a very handsome and noble struc- ture. At Angamalee, the seat of the Syrian Metro- politan, there were not less than three spacious tem- ples, not inferior to the specimen exhibited in the ruins of Coorty. But they have all been converted into heaps of ruins, by the destroying hand of the Mysorean invader, as was also the neat church and college built by the Jesuits at Amblagatte Tue great number of such sumptuous buildings as the St. Thomé Christians possessed in the inland parts of the Travancore and Cochin dominions is really sur- prising ; since some of them, upon a moderate calcu- Jation, must have cost upwards of one lack of rupees, and few less than half that sum. How diferent must have been the situation of this people in former times, In comparison with the wretcaed condition in which we behold them at present! scarcely able to erect a cadjan shed for their religious meetings over those splendid ruins, that attest at the same time their for- mer weaith and present poverty. In the same pro- portion that their opulence decreased, their popula- tion appears also to have diminished. 4lagada con- tained, before the year 1750, more than a thousand Christian families, who lived in substantial houses, of which the ruins are still extant, and bear evidence to the fact. Or those families not full one hundred are now remaining, and them I found in the most abject state of misery. Tbe same melancholy con- trast is observable at dngamalee, and many other for- merly opulent christian towns and villages. THEIR ON THE COAST OF MALABAR. 379 Tuertr pristine flourishing condition, and even opulence, however. can easily be accounted for. The bulk ot the St. Shomé Christians consisted mostly of converts from the BLramin and Shoudren cast ; and not, as the new epee or proselytes made by the Portuguese missionaries, of the lowest tribes : and as the iniroduction and propagation of the Chris- tian religion, by the Syrian adventurers, probably so early as the fifth cen tury, gave no umbrage to the Perumats, who, at that period, goveraed Malabar, these converts were allowed to retain their patrimo- nial estates, with equal security, and exemption from taxes, as the indigenous Sramins and Nairs. For, under the ancient mild Hindoo government, and even in modern times, till Hyoer Atty made his first irruption. lnposts on landed property were un- known in Malabar. The St. Thomé Christians pos- sessed, in addition, another source of wealth, which was trade. Thev were, in fact, the only, at least the principal merchants in the country, till the Arabs settled on the coast; and they continued in a flou- rishine situation, ul! towards the middle of the pre- sent zra, when the Rajas of Travancore and Cochin overturned the whole sy stem and cain ea See < by the celebrated CHeruma Perumal, and after dis- possessing the independent Rajas of Par oor, Alanga- da, Tekencoor, fh ‘addakencoor, Porka, Coilan, Caili- coilan, and many other petty Nair chiefs, uuder the name of Caymaxs, who formed the states of the country, and were long a stroug barrier against the athempts at absolute power by the Rajas ; they di- vided into unequal shares the wholeot the conquered countries, of which the Raja of /ravancore appro- priated to himself by far the greatest part, and intro- diced the present oppressive system of government ; if that can be calied such, which is in fact an inju- dicicus imitation of the late Mysorean system of finances; without the order, regularity, and in some manner $380 ACCOUNT OF THE ST. THOME CHRISTIANS, manner impartial administration of justice, which is necessary to support it, and without which it must unavoidably degenerate into endless and generally destructive schemes of extortion and rapine, that soon or late must bring such unhappy countries, let their natural resources be ever so great, to the lowest state of wretchedness; as is already the case both in the Travancore and Cochin dominions. Note on Kerot OopruTrer, page 367, Several copies of this valuable historical monument are in the posses~ sion of the writer of this, of which he purposes to publish a free trans- lation at some future period. ‘The name given to these annals of AZa- Jabar is differently speiicd and explained ; some call it Keralulpaddy, which means the common-wealth of Malabar or Kerala, (the Sanscrit name for Malabar ;) others write Keralawilpatty, and translate it His- torical account or description of Kera/a, which is the original name to the low country, and sull used in Sawscrit: for the hill country had existed long before, and was known under the name of Mala or Maf- Jeam the hill country, bat in the lapse of time the name of Ma/leam prevailed, and was applied to both the hilly and the low country, and the name of Kera/a became obsolete. (2.3819 XIV. Account of an hereditary living Derry, to whom devetion is paid by the Bramrins of Poona and its neighbourhood. By Caprain Epwarp Moor. THE opportunity afforded me of visiting the city of Poona, with the embassy in 1800, I eagerly embraced, to obtain information respecting an extra- ordinary family, which enjoys the distinction of an hereditary incarnation of the divinity,® from father to son; and the following is the result of my re- searches. My opportunities for inquiry were favour- able, and I consider my authorities tolerably good; but I think it necessary to premise, that I do not pledge myself for the.minute veracity of every par- ticular. Moorasa Gosseyn was a Bramin of Poona, who by abstinence, mortification and_ prayer, merited, above others, the favourable regards of the Almighty, Gunpurty, the most common name in this coun- try, among the many hundreds of Srexz GANESA, accordingly vouchsafed to appear to him, at Chin- choor*, ina vision by night ; desired him to arise, and bathe ; and while in the act of ablution to seize, and hold sacred to the godhead, the first tangible substance that his hand encountered. The Gran covenanted that a portion of his Holy Spirit should pervade the person thus favoured, and be continued as * 'This town is also called Chicoor, Chicoree » or Chintijwur ; the Aatter is perhaps the most correct orthography, 382 ACCOUNT OF AN as far as the seventh generation, to his seed, who were to become successively hereditary guardians of this sacred substance, which proved to be a stone, itt which the Gop was to be understood as mystically typified. This type is duly reverenced, is carefully preserved, and hath ever been the coistant compa- nion of the sanctified person inheriting with it the divine patrimony. Turis annunciation happened about the year A. D. 1640, and six geverations have since passed away. Ir doth not now appear what was the precise ex- tent of the divine energy originally conceded; but it is inferred to have been a limited power of work- ing miracles. Such as healing sickly uncleantmesses, granting toa certain degree the desires of pious sup- pliants, and the faculty of foretelling, under some re- strictions, the events of futurity. THESE gilts appear, indced avowedly, to have been enjoyed in a more extensive degree by the first pos- sessors, than by the latter —The Bramins admit that the farther the remove fromthe favoured man in whom the Gop became incarnate, the greater is the chance of degeneracy; although such degeneracy might not have been inevitable. It is therefore pre- sumable that the early inheritors worked more con- spicuous miracles than have of late been manifested. —Some remains of supernatural power have, how- ever, been remarked, as will be noticed, in thie exist- ing incumbent, Gasaser Deo. Tue holy inheritance has thus descended. Moorasa Gosseyn had but one son, Curnro Mun Deo (the Ist) at the time of the visitation ; and as he immediately became Sunni-assee, he had of course no other; to him about the year 1650, fell the godly estate. His eldest son Naxrain Dro succeeded, and after dispensing his miraculous ener- gies twenty-five years, died, leaving them to Cu y hs TO UN HEREDITARY LIVING DEITY. 883 Muw Deo (the 2d). His eldestson Durner Durr Dro succeeded, and died about the year 1770, from which period his first born, GaBAJEE Deo has pos- sessed, with its sanctified accompaniment, the guar- dianship of the sacred stone. THE divine donation was covenanted to continue but for seven generations :—whence, on the demise of Bawa Deo, the present heir apparent, to whom in the fulness of time it will descend, the holy incarna- tion, unless perpetuated by farther miracles, will, as an emanation from Gop, be absorbed in hin. Ir doth not appear that every Dro (by which title the representative of this family is always called) hath performed miracles. One is mentioned of the ori- ginal founder of this incarnate godhead, ifit may be so called, which produced the first worldly posses- sion of the family. Soon after his visitation, and while in great po- verty, he was passing by Panow/a, a town near Chin- choor, the Pataleen * of which place having been many years married, without male issue, despaired of ever obtaining that blessing. She implored and ob- tained the holy man’s prayers, and her pious desire, and in token of her gratitude, bestowed on him the produce of a field, situated near Panowla, of the an- nual average value of three hundred rupees. With this a temple was endowed, at Chinchoor, which still enjoys the grateful gift, and had not for many years any other secular estate. No miracle, that ] have heard of, is recorded of the next legatee. Narrain Deo, the third in lineal ascent from the present Dro, performed a more important and con- spicuous miracie. It was in his time that the Mog- hut army of Hydurabad so successfully invaded the Maratia * Patel’s wife. 384 ACCOUNT OF AN Maratta territories. After plundering and burning Poona, a party proceeded to Chinchoor, to lay it under contribution. To this the Deo pointedly re- fused to submit; confiding in the divine influence wherewith he was invested. The intolerant A/usul- mans derided such superstition ; and with the view of rendering it ridiculous, offered to send a nuzur to the Dro. ‘The offer was accepted; the Deo betook himself to prayers, and the insulting bigots deputed certain persons, accompanied by many voluntary at- tendants to see the humorous result, with a ceremo- nious and apparently decorous and appropriate pre- sent. It, however, consisted solely of cow’s flesh, and when the offensive obtruders promised them= selves their sport, at the first exhibition of so horrid an abomination, how were they astonished and dis- mayed at uncovering trays of the finest and most sacred of Hindoo flowers ! Struck with the miracle, ‘‘ those who went to scoff, remained to pray,” and refraining from farther indecency, recognised the finger of Gop, So unequivocal an interposition of supernatural power wrought on the unyielding minds of the Mu- sulmans; and to expiate their offence, a grant was soon after made by them, of lands, towns, &c. situat- ed in the Moghul territories, and not their recent conquests, although not tar from Chinchoor, of the yearly value of twenty-seven thousand rupees, which the temple enjoys to this day. | A farther grant of enaam lands about Chinchoor, of thirteen thousand rupees per annuum, was made, at different times, by a late Peskwa, on what ac- count, whether miraculous or not, I do not learn. The Bramins, however, admit such donations to bein themselves miracles; the generous impulse being from divine inspiration. ‘These three grants the tem- ple still enjoys, and they constitute its permanent revenue HEREDITARY LIVING DEITY. 385 revenue.—The expences attending the charitable works of the Deo, such as supporting sacred esta- blishments, feeding and nourishing Bramins, and holy and poor peopie, have amounted of late years, it is averred, on an average, to a /akA of rupees: Part of this is made up by the casual presents made by pious visitants, according to their faith, hope, or charity, but doth not amount, in general, to more than five thousand rupees ;.and the deiciency, of more than half a dak, is therefore acknowledged to be miraculously acquired. | I writ digress a moment here to observe, that it is nota very uncommon circumstance fora holy man professing poverty, and without the apparent means of gaining a rupee, and rejecting all offerings, to dis- burse thousands of zupees monthly with a very lavish hand. A convenient personage of this description resides in Moorgoor, a town twenty-five miles nor- therly from Darwar—Mr. Uuruorr and I were there in 1792, but did not then know of this mira- culous prodigality, as it is reputed to be. Presents are made in kind to the Deo of Chin- choor : cultivators of land bring him grain, manu- - factures, cloths, &c.—the rich bring money and what they please. These are laid-up in store-houses, after being registered by the servants of the temple, ‘ to which are attached a dewan, chobdars, account- ants, &c. &c. all Bramins, as is, every individual about the Deo; his palkee bearers on a journey only excepted. _ However meritorious and honourable it may be deemed to be employed, even menially, about the sanctified person of the holy man; carrying the same a journey is rather too laborious and unprofitable a service for Bramins to undertake voluntarily. Where priests are the task-masters, it were unreasonable to expect that they, more than others, would allot the severest to themselves. / Cc THE 386 ACCOUNT OF AN Tue Deo 1s, ev officio, what is called a dewanna— but the term ‘‘ fool,” may not in this instance, as in most others, give the best translation of the word. He is totally unmindful and ignorant of worldly af- fairs—unable, they say, to hold conversation beyond the proposition, reply, and rejoinder, and then in a childish blubbering manner. ‘To some questions on points of futurity he replies, accordingly as he ts in- spired, in pointed negatives or aflirmatives ; to others enigmatically, or by benignant or indignant gesture; sometimes he is totally silent, and, apparently ab- sorbed in abstract cogitation, doth not recognize the ‘ suppliant. From such data is deduced how propi- tious, or otherwis , is the almighty will on the pur- suits of the petitioner. _ Tur ordinary occupations of the Dro do not dif- fer materially from those of other holy men—he eats, takes wives to himself, &c. &c. like other Bramins, but by some is said to be exempt from illness; others say he is subject to bodily infirmities. So regular a lite, however, in point of regimen, unruffled by worldly cares, may well ensure a continuance of health, and, in general, prolongation of existence. As the elder son inherits the spark of divinity, it is necessary that he also be a fool, as he hath ever proved. To the question ‘‘ whether, the second son being sane, and the elder dying without male issue, the second, to whom the patrimony then descends, would become dewanna on his accession?” the Bra- mins demur: It hath never, they say, happened. Gop made the covenant, and the ineans of fulfilling it are not for man to point out. Howrver remote the degree of consanguinity may be, all of this family assume the final name Dro—It did not occur to me to inquire if the fe- males are peculiarly estimable—I judge not very highly so, from never having heard of exalted per- sonages seeking them as wives—the males, ne ag HEREDITARY LIVING DEITY. 387 do not, beyond the reigning family, seem much distinguished. Ir might not be very interesting, if practicable, to trace minutely the genealogy of this family to its holy root, and I shall go no farther in this retrospect than to the immediate ancestors of the present Dero. He, Durner Dur Deo, called also Durnret Dur Bawa, had four sons (no daughters) by his only wife AaKkan, who died in 1780, aged 65—about ten years after her husband, who lived to be nearly four score. 1. Gasasre Deo, born about 1740. 2. GunnaBa Deo, born about 1750, died 1795, 3. MoorasBa Deo, born about 1755, now living at Ranjangow, of which temple he is superior. 4. Barpaser Deo, born about 1760, now living at Ojoor, where he is head Brahmin. GaspaJrE Deo married 1. ABBA,EE, who, in 1775, bore him, when she was twenty years old, his only son Basa Deo, and died without further issue, at the age of 26. 2. ABBA,EE now living, about 35 years of age, who has proved barren. Basa, or Bawa Deo, married 1. NEEROBA,EE, born about 1780, still liv- ing, by whom he has an cnly daughter born in 97, 2d. wife, name not known, born about 1784, this ends the eldest branch of the family. GunwaBa Dro, the second son, had two sons, who are living, as is their mother, at Seedatak, names not known. Moorasa Deo, the third son, had only one wife, and by her one son, whose name does not occur. That son was eighteen years old in 1798, in which year he bruised himself to death on the pedestal of his god at Ranjangow, in consequence of some indignities offered him, or the temple, by a party of Senpea’s soldiery: his widow is living childless, although the marriage was consummated at Ran- Jjangow: this ends the third branch. Cc2 BAPPAJER 388 ACCOUNT OF AN Barpaszee Deo, the fourth son, has one wife, GuNGABA,EL, now living, about thirty-five years: they have two sons, 1. Baxzow Deo, born about 1786. 2d. Nanna Deo, born in 1787, both living ‘at Ojoor. The eldest lost his wife in 1799, who had born him a son in 1797, named Hrrrum Deo, now living’: he is married again, but his living wife is only eight years old. Nanna Deo has a wife twelve years old—no child. | Tue temple of this Bappaser Dro, at Ojoor, enjoys enaam land to the value of four thousand a year, granted by the present Peshwa, in conse- quence of supposed beneiits received from the holy man's prayers. Gabaser Deo goes at least thrice a year, on fixed days, to Moorishwur, a respectable town a few miles beyond Jejooree. A detail of the circum- stances of his journey, which seldom vary materially, will tend to illustrate his character, and show the degree of estimation in which he is held. Owe of the days is the 2d of Maug, answering, this year to the 3ist of January. He leaves Chin- choor pretty early, and the Peshwa and court, ap- prised of his approach, go forth to meet him, gene- rally about halfway between a hill called Gunnis- kunda, two miles off, and the city. The Dzo tides in his palkce, attended (I speak now of the pre- sent Dro) by a suwaree elephant, given him by the late Peshwa, Mabnoo Rao, a few, perhaps a dozen, of his own domestic horsemen, and about a hundred servants on foot; as he approaches the Peshwa, his palkee is put down, and he seats himself on a carpet, with the sacred stone, which he never quits, in a box beside him. THe Peshwa alights from his palkee or elephant, adyances toward the Deo with folded hands, the posture of a suppliant, prostrates himself and kisses his feet: the Dro neither rises, nor makes a salaam, but with his hands raiséd a little, with the palms downward, makes a benedictory gesticulation, accompanied ~ HEREDITARY LIVING DEITY. 389 accompanied by a motion, signifying his desire that his visitor may be seated: the Peshwa, and a few distinguished persons, such as Imrrr Rao, CuimMNa Appa, &c. sit, but at some distance, on the carpet: two or three questions and answers of supplication and blessing are exchanged, and the Dro bestows on the Peshwa, and others, a quantity of rice and dal, and perhaps a cocoa nut, or such trifle. The Peshwa receives them, makes a humble obeisance, and takes leave.. The Dro enters his palkee, and proceeds, followed by the Peshwa, &c. by the wood- en bridge to the city: the Peshwa quits him near the palace, which the Deo never enters, nor the house of any mortal, but always finds his tents pitched at fixed stations. The first is Teeoor, a respectable town about ten or twelve miles from Poona; the next Rawarry, a large village or town just above the ghaut, on the Jejooree, or Meritch road. At both these stages the Dro prepares a feast for all Bramins that choose to partake; he goes next day to J/oo- rishwur, where he remains fi his tents three or fout days, and here the principal event of his journey is particularly noticed. Ona certain day he orders a portion of rice to be cooked, the quantity is deter- mined by the inspiration of the Deity. The Dro has no premeditation ; his impulses are divine and momentary. ‘This quantity of rice, be it one kundee, one and a half, two, two and a half, or three kun- dees, (these have been the quantities usually ordered ;) as to sufficiency or insuificiency for such as choose to eat of it, determine the bounty or scarcity of the ensuing year. For instance, say one zie shall usually suffice one thousand men of ordinary appetites; if this quan- tity be ordered, and four thousand, or more persons, shall assemble to partake of it, they shall nevertheless all depart satisfied, if the Almighty intend a sufficient season—nay, if an abundant year be willed, frag- Cc 3 ments, 390 ACCOUNT OF AN ments, in proportion to the superabundance, shall remain. Ir, on the other hand, three kundees be cooked, and but one thousand, or fewer, persons partake thereof, they shall notwithstanding remain unsatis- fied, although the whole shall have been eaten, should the displeasure of Gop threaten the land with scar- city. Tue actions of the Deo on the night of this day are also minutely watched ; as his actions, as well as words, are but the transient manifestations of the Almighty will, totally unpremeditated, and unrecog- nized by the Deo, they are noted as prophetic.— Should he remain the night through in peaceful re- pose, national repose is thence predicted ; should his slumber, or his waking moments be perturbed, simi- lar mishaps threaten the public weal. If, as hath happened, he starts wildly from his seat or couch, seizes a sword or spear, or makes any movements in- dicating martial measures, a war, attended by cir- cumstances deduced from the nature of such move- ments, is foretold. —Every circumstance of this kind is carefully noted by persons employed by govern- ment; alliscarefully considered, and reported ac- cordingly, with appropriate inferences. Tue following is the miracle before hinted at, as performed by Gasaszr Deo, the only one that has . come to my knowledge, excepting that continued one, as the Bramins affirm it to be, of miraculous prodigality. Living beyond one’s visible means, seems a very loose argument in proof of a miracle, and would, I apprehend, be susceptible of applica- tion, too extensive to allow of its being considered as legitimate. A we tt known Sahookar of Poona, named Trim- Buk Das, had, for many years, laboured under a cruel and unseemly disease, called here koora; it appears in white patches, of the size of a rupee, some larger, HEREDITARY LIVING DEITY. 391 larger, some smaller all over the body, and although said not to be leprous, is clearly referrible to that class of disease. —TrimBuK Das was afflicted to an offensive degree, but the disease, after battling every effort of skill that could be exerted, yielded to the prayers of GaBaseE Deo, seconded by the long proved piety of the patient; who undeviatingly, during a course of I think seven or eight years, vi- sited the holy man on a certain day of every moon, using on his return home, in partial and geueral lavements, the purifying water with which he and others had devoutly washed the feet of the sanctified - personage: from such faith and piety he became whole and clean, and is now a perfectly sightly man —very few years have elapsed since this miracle was completed. Tue foregoing is the result of my inquiries on the subject of the Chinchoor Deo, to which tedious de- tail I have to add an account of a visit we paid him on the 10th of January 1800. I nap expected to find Chinchoor, like Jeooree, filled with beggars, but was mistaken, for it bears the appearance of an industrious town; the houses are good, the streets clean, the shops well supplied, and the ground about it indicating seasonable culti- vation ; the town is pleasantly situated on the left bank of a pretty river, and is said to contain five thousand inhabitants, including three hundred Bra- min families: we arrived early, and after seeing thé principal temples, which are near the river, and the environs of the town, we took our breakfast of milk, fruit and bread, in a Bramin’s house. Some-of our party not being accustomed to the society of calves and horses, were rather annoyed by them, as well as by smoke. Our party consisted of Coronet and Lorp GrorGe Beresrorp, and my colleague Mr. Lovetrt—a Bramin to introduce us to the Deo, an old acquaintance and fellow traveller of mine—an- Cc4 other 392 ACCOUNT OF AN other Bramin in office about the Deo, with whom T formed an acquaintance, in view to gathering the in- formation detailed in this letter ; and a Bruhmuchas ree from Bungrus, who was our constant companion, and seemed to care little for any other society. AsovutT 9 o'clock we were informed that the Deo, who intuitively knew of our visit, had finished his prayers, and would see us, we accordingly proceeded, and after entering an extensive walled enclosure by a fortified gateway, were seated on carpets in a sort of veranda on a confined scale, into which a small door, not more than three feet by two, led from an apartment in which we learned the Deo then was; through this door none but Bramins were admitted. in two or three minutes the door opened, close to which sat the holy man, if it be lawful to call him man, on a shawl thrown over a seat a little raised, with another shawl over his head and shouiders: we immediately arose, and made a respectful sulam, and presented our offering, consisting of a cocoa-nut each, and a handful of rupees, adout thirty. The Deoat first took very little or no netice of us, or the present, which was removed by an atteading Bramin. Fresently he cast his eyes full on us, and surveyed us attentively, but wildly ; and suddenly moving his head, he ‘fixed his eyes with knitted brows on the grouad, and soon as suddenly viewed us again. Silence was now broken by our Bramins explaining to those attending who we were, (the Deo was supposed to know all about us, ) and pre- sently the Dro himself spoke. He desired we would tell our names, which we did, and proceeded to tell our business also, namely, ‘‘ to bring a letter from His Britannic Masesty to Sree Munrt, (the Peshwa,) which had been delivered the day. before, and that now having paid our respects to MAHARAJ,” (as the Deo is addressed. in conversation, ). ‘* we had little else to do in this country, and should, after a visit _ HEREDITARY LIVING DEITY. 393 visit in the evening to Doutut Rao SENDH EEA, return without delay to Bombay.” ‘The DEo con- tinued some minutes in a state of apparent cogita- tion, sometimes fixing his eyes, but without ‘‘spe- culation,” on us or other objects. He presently whispered one of the Bramins, aud we were desired to ask any question or questions we pleased, as that; probably, tuturity would be opened tous. We were not altogether prepared for this; however, we im- mediately desired to know the result of the present war between England and France, and when it would be terminated. It was communicated mm a wkisper, and in like manner directly answered by the Deo; when the Bramin declared aloud that the existing war would assuredly terminate triumphantly and advantageously to the English within six moons. We were, for fear of trespassing, rather sparmg of our questions. ; THE Bruhmucharee had expressed some surprise and displeasure at the accounts we had previously given of this hereditary living Deity, and did not at this visit deport himself with such gravity and decorum as it is common for Bramins to assume. He would not profess any faith m the power ascribed to the Deo, of working miracles. He required, he said, ocular demonstration of the existence of that power; nor would he credit the prophetic spirit, until mani- fested by the fulfilment of the prediction. This, particularly the first want of faith, afforded great room to gall him in argument, as he did not perhaps foresee the extent of the objection; for he acknow- ledged he had never seen a miracle pertormed, al- though he would not disavow his belief in many. Following the bent of his inquisitive disposition, he asked the names of several persons near him, who happening to be of the reigning family, assumed the patronymic final of Dro, on which he was inclined -to be jocose; and we were, indeed, obliged to re- A, press - 9% ACCOUNT OF AN press his propensity to turning what he saw into ridicule. Arter sitting about twenty minutes, we asked permission to depart, and while the customary gifts on taking leave were bringing, we were desired from the Dro to require something of him. The return to this generosity was easy enough, and we accordingly implored the favour of his holiness on our country, and his prayers for its prosperity in general, and our own in particular, which were vouchsafed, and in such a mode of expression as to lve an obvious opening to infer that such favour and prayers had not been without their pre- vious effect in raising England and Englishmen to such a pitch of aggrandizement and general happi- ness. We had, therefore, only to beseech a con- tinuance of his regard. At going away the Deo gave each of us, in- cluding the Bruhmucharee, some rice and_ spices. We made our reverences and departed. Tue Deo did not appear to us to merit the appel- lation of Deewana. His countenance is expressive and not disagreeable, his eyes keen, complexion rather fair: he ena about fifty-five, but is, they say, five years older, and is apparently, (but he did not rise,) of middle stature. We saw also his son Bawa Deo, sitting at some distance, in the apartment with the Deo, among some Bramins. He isa fat, dark, but not very ill although rather stupid looking youth, about five- and- twenty, He took no notice of our salaam, farther than vacantly staring at us; of the tw OF the son looked e far the most like a Deewana in its usual signification. I nap nearly forgotten to mention that during the visit the Brukmucharce was invited to see the symbol of the divinity, the sacred stone, to whose presence it was not judged advisable to admit us, although / HEREDITARY LIVING DEITY. 305 although we had been previously led to expect it ; we did not, therefore, urge it, but the Bruhmu- charee demurred at going, unless we also were in- dulged with a sight. He was, however, prevailed on to go without us; and he reported this typifica-,. cation to be an ordinary sort of a stone of three or four seers, coloured red, oiled, &c. Wiruin the enclosure or fortification, as it may be called, in which the Deo lives, we were shewn a large room, with another over it, in which the Deo feeds Bramins. The two, they said, would accom, modate two thousand persons. ‘The one we saw was. very large, and either, they said, built by Hurry Punt, or that he had entertained a party there. WE here put on our shoes, which we had of course quitted at the entrance of the holy ground, and de- parted. Leiter to the Secretary from His Excellency the Honourable Freprertc Norvu, Governor of Crynon ; introductory to the following Essay. WILLIAM HUNTER, Esa. Secretary to the Society for Asiatic Researches, &c. &c. &e. SIR, CaLcurTtra. T nave the honour of transmitting to you, to be laid before the Committee of Papers, an Essay on the Religion and Customs of the Cingalese, drawn up by Mr. JoInviL_e, surveyor general to this government. Ir is necessary to mention, that this Essay was concluded before the arrival on this island of the embassy of Colonel Symes, and of the account of the Religion and Customs of the Inhabitants of Burimah by Doctor BucHanan, contained in the sixth volume of the Researches of the Society. I have the honour to be, SIR, Your most obedient humble Servant, FREDERIC NORTH. CoLomso, | 1 ‘ 27th September 1801. (64 SOR 1 ud XV. On the Rericion and Maxners of the People of Ceyion. By Mr. JOINVILLE. ANTIQUITY OF THE RELIGION OF BOUDHOU. Ir is generally known that the religion of Boup- uou is the religion of the people of Ceylon, but no one is acquainted with its forms and precepts.” I shall here relate what I have heard upon the subject, and I have the satisfaction to think, that though my information may not be altogether complete, yet it will serve as a clue for future and deeper researches. ‘The first person who treats on such a subject, la- bours under disadvantages, which succeeding authors know how to turn to'their own account, by finishing what a former hand had sketched, claiming the merit of the whole work. Regardless, however, of this consideration, I have the consolation to think I shall be useful to him who may next treat of the present subject. | Ir Boupnou be not an allegorical being, he is a man of genius, who has made laws and established a religion over a large tract of Asia. It is hard to say whether Hr, Zoroaster, or Brana were the most ancient. In fact, it would be necessary to- wards the decision of this question, first, to establish that these three legislators had really existed, or rather if these names are not merely attributes, ZoroASTER is the only one represented as a man, Brauma being always drawn as a part of and uniting the three supremé powers of Creator, preserver and destroyer, in his own person, ‘Boupuou is superior ? Pw, to 598 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS to all the gods; he is, however, not what we mean by a god, being inferior to them in some things, and above them in others. Heis not purely a spirit, as he has a body: he over-runs the different worlds with rapidity, in the same manner as the geniuses in the Arabian Tales, well beloved by Visunovu, and aided by his power. He governs the bad spirits, who have withdrawn their allegiance from the gods, and who are hurtful to meu: yet he is the son of a king, a husband, a father, and a pilgrim. He is eighteen cubits in height, eats rice and vegetables, and has several of the attributes of humanity. He is called Samaw the Saint by Excellence. I have made every inquiry, and have been informed that there is no etymology for the word Boupxov in the ancient languages of Ceylon. Whatever may be the opinion of the Singalese respecting him, we shall consider him as a man. As BrauMa is an idea, and not a being, there can be no question about whether Boupuou lived before or after what never existed as a veing. But it would be well worth ascertaining which of the two religions, of BRanMa or of Boupuou, is the more ancient. -From the similarity of the two religions, there can be no doubt but that the one is the child of the other; but itis hard to know whichisthe mother. We find the religion of BoupHou in ancient times extending from the north of Tartary to Ceylon, and from the Indus to Siam, (I will not say as far as China, be- cause I do not believe that For and Boupbuou were the same person.) In the same manner we see that of Brauma followed in the same countries, and for as long a space of time. It is, therefore, not in history, but in the precepts of the two religions, that are to be found the data by which to decide this question. According to the Brahmins, a being ex- isting of itself hatched an egg on a flower of a lotus that was floating on the waters, and out of this egg caine the world: if they were asked whence sar this OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 399 this ege, they would no doubt answer that the Supreme Being had laid it; therefore the world has been created. In the opinion of the Boudhists there has been no creation; Mauna Brauma, all the Sakreia, and Brahmes, have existed from all time, and so have the worlds, the, gods, the human race, and all the animated beings. Tuey do not believe in the history of the ege, and though they hold the flower of Jotus in respect, it is for a very different reason from the Brahmins. According to the latter, animated nature is subject to perpetual transmigration, The soul, given to all animals, departs from the body of one to enter that of another, and so on ad infinitum. The Boudhists believe that the soul exists from all time; that they are to transmigrate in the course of a time infinitely long, to be determined by their good or bad be- haviour, and then cease to exist. The end of the soul is called, in Singalese, Nivani, and I am told in Sanscrit, Nirgwani. ‘This is the passive happi- “ness to which all the Boudhists look up. A criminal, that was lately hanged at Point de Galle, declared he was happy to die, as he would then become WNivani. But in this he shewed his ignorance of his religion, as he could not become Nivani till he first had been one of the Boupuous. The Brahmins calculate the antiquity of the world beyond what can be conceived by the most extravagant mind; but these calculations are supported by astronomical periods ingeniously combined together, As the world never was created in the opinion of the Boud- hists, their calculations only relate to the immense number of transmigrations of BounuHou, from the time he first thought of becoming Bounnov, till that when he became Nivani ; and this period they compute at an unit followed by sixty-three Zeros, being the result of some combinations so intricate, Bona that 400 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS that it may be easily imagined that very few of theif wise men understand them. ‘There are traces, how- ever, of the Brahmin calculations to be found in those of the Boudhists. The Brahmins and Boud- hists are equally bigoted and extravagant, with this difference, that in the former religion ; are found very deep ideas of astr onomy, in the latter none: I have till now searched in vain fer an instructive work in Singalese, relative to the heavenly bodies, and have only found uninteresting speculations on the in- fluence of the stars on the affairs of the world: the Brakmins respect fire, the Boudhists do not. The former eat of no animal, the latter are restricted only to the not partaking of the flesh of nine, of which the ox is the principal. I am rather of opinion, upon a comparison of the two religions, that that of Eoupuou is the more an= cient, for the following reasons—The religion of Boupuov having extended itself mm very remote times, through every part of Zzdia, was in many re- spects monstrous and unformed. An uncreated world and mortal souls, are ideas to be held only m an infant state of society, and as society advances such ideas must vanish. —A fortiori, they cannot be established, in opposition to a religion already pre- vailing in a country, the fundamental articies of Which are the creation of the world and the immor- tality of the soul. Ideas in opposition to all religion, eannot gain ground, at least cannot make head, when there is “already an established faith; whence it is fair to infer, that if Boudhism could not have established itself among the Brahmins, and if it has. been established in their country, that it must be the more ancient of the two. ) In looking imto the Singalese books, we find several striking resemblances ‘betw een their astrono-. nical system, “and that of the Brahmins; for m- stance, OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 401 stance, we see the number 432, followed by any number (no matter how great) of zeros, which among the Indians is the result of certain combina- tions in the movement of the heavenly bodies; com- binations which agree almost exactly with the calcu- lations founded on Nrewrown’s system. ‘This same number 432, among the Boudhists, is no longer the result of astronomical combinations, but of arithme- tical ones, arranged expressly to obtaim it. The Boudhists have only a mechanical knowledge of it, and generally attach sixty zeros to it; whereas the Bramins put but three or four: had the former re- ceived it from the latter, they would have either kept it entirely, or changed it entirely in its mystico- numeric details, so that the number 432 would either have been keptin its original purity, or entirely lost; but if, on the contrary, they transmitted the science to the Bramins, as in the unfortunate wars which, they must have suffered in the reformation by the Bramins, they were driven from their country ; and their effects, books, observatories and astronomical tables were lost; they could preserve only a loose remembrance of their former science, (for they were obliged to wander a long time before they could unite in a body either on Ceylon or Stam.) Hence, is it not evident that the Boudhists were possessed of astronomy before the Bramins, and as both religion and astronomy are united, is it not probable that the religion of the Boudhists is the more ancient? It is ascertained that ZorOasTER 1s not very ancient ; ‘it is said that a council was held on the subject of his principles, and that the result was an adherence to their belief in the immortality of the soul: therefore, ZOROASTER must have established something, per- haps the adoring of fire, or somewhat of that kind at present used by the Parsees of Bombay and Surat. The Bramins do not adore, but they respect fire, and Dob keep me: 10) ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS keep some constantly lighted in their houses, as well as in their temples. The Boudhists pay no kind of regard to it, because nothing of the kind was thought of when their religion was formed. The Boudhists eat animals, the Bramins do not. If it should be held that reforms tend to the perfection of religion, to decide on the question of priority of age on that ground, it should be ascertained whether it be better to eat a partridge than a potatoe, which being a matter of taste, cannot be easily decided. But there is a more direct way of coming to a conclusion on this subject. All reformers attempt to throw a slur on the individuals professing the religion they wish to reform: nowifthe Boudhists had been the reformers, they could not have reproved the Bramins for eating rice, as they eat it themselves; nor for eating rice only, for when the religion allows eating both meat.and rice, it is in every person’s choice whether he will eat only one of these. But if, on the con- trary, the Bramins had been the reformers, they could throw blame on the Boudhists, by prohibiting meat to themselves: these reasons make me believe that the religion of the Bramins is not so ancient as that of the Boudhists, and that Menu was the re- former. But that is a question of no importance to what I have to say further. Actonrnine to all the old Singalese authors, par- ticularly Nim GiatreKe*, and the Boupuou Gu- nukatave}, Boupnov transmigrated during four asankes, and one hundred thousand mahakalpes of years, from the time he took the resolution to become 30U DHOU, till that whem he was born for the last time according to some, or, as others will have 1t, till he became Nivani. Yo form an idea of this a riod, * An incarnations of Boupnov, under the name of king Nrai. + History of the achievements of Boupnou. OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. . AOS ' tiod, the meaning of the words asanke and mahakalpe must be explained. There are two ways of explain- ing mahakalpe: the first supposes a cubic stone! of nine cubits on each side; a goddess of great beauty dressed in robes of the finest muslin, passes once in every thousand years near this stone, at each time the zephyr gently blowing the muslin on it, till i this way it is worn down to the size of a grain of mustard: the space of time necessary for this is called antakalpe ; eighty antakalpes make one maha- kalpe. According to the second way of explaining the term, it is said that the earth increases seven yo- duns in one antakalpe; but a thousand years only increase it the thickness of one finger, in the opinion of the Boudhists. It then remains to be seen, how many fingers there are in one yodun. The calcula- tion is as follows: : 12 fingers: +--make-++-1 viet. Y vietS-++++++-- ++++-+J] riene or cubit. 7 rien€S +++4+++ s+] jaté Q0 jates--- Laat wee oe <6fo te | SSE 80 isbes++++++++++++++] gaoué, 4 GaQUeS sere eeeee ++] yodun. — About 14 English miles. One yodun is, consequently, 1075200 fingers —7 yoduns 7526400 fingers, which, multiplied by 1000, the number of years. makes 7526400000, the amount of an antakalpe, which, multiplied by 80, produces 602112000000 years, or one mahakalpe. ‘The first computation, involving in it a calculation beyond the power of the human ima- gination to reach, leaves us nothing to say on the subject, except to express our total disbelief of it. The second is at least intelligible, and, it will be seen, bears a smaller proportion toan asanke, than.a second does to a thousand centuries. The asanke isa num- ber explained in three verses by an ancient author ; these three verses are composed of the following Dp@2 words, AO4 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS words, each having a numerical meaning-—Satay, Sahajan, Lakhan or ’ Lakse, or Lack, \&c..’6c. yee Satan- +++ sig nifies Peewee eee 100 Sahaian’ PE Os aha eb es 1000 Lakhan «+++. -eseeeeee 100, 000 Naouthan--.-\-.-+-..- 1000, 000 Gath ices aceite ls ¢ 1000000000 Pakethi ----+---: : 1000000000000 Cothi Pakotht 1000000000000000 Cothi Pakothi Naouthan - --.-18 zeros. Nina Outhan «----++-.-.ee- 21 do. WAKO Eni Soles ck vce dete pc ae OA GO, Bindhou Mieleiiata: te) de WU wpa etelierts tel atic 97 do. WA DO UELIVATY Soe oho c ae oaretorcless, coke 30 do. Nina-Boudhan .--+-+++...-.- 33 do. RAVATITT ait wiles ote here tee wie Mel as 2 «FO G0: REVS ELV TAGTEE (fh, oiterco sot le to we fee vawet ote tae 39 do. NG Tha (oi ol § 2s RO ee Ree o ole e S9D ahent Soghandi eiwbsreleherelen etek stele oles « ses neha Kowpellan a lal! 6 Refers vadle) @Wane haiti 48 do. Komodan eee eres ece ween ec a cle 51 do. Pomederikan b Raiteide) o's! elim ieleneitetaten ate 54 do. Padowonan silehs stlehen eieve Cle tele!) wile aL do. Nah akeatta sche wi one si Raat 60 do. Sanke or Asanke -+++-++++-e. 63 do. One sanke or asanke is, therefore, a number of years amounting to an unit with sixty-three zeros after it. I suspect that there is an error in the four first numbers, though all those, whom I have con- suited, have assured me there is not. This is to be lamented; for had the account commenced with 1, the second line been 1000, the third 1,000,000, &c. and so on, and that the second were added to the first, the third to the two preceding ones, the fourth to the three, and so on, it would produce a fine ma- gical square, of the same description as that display- ed by the wise men of rt and which a famous astronomer, OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON, A05 astronomer, Mons. De Cassrwnt, has not thought unworthy of employing his time in calculating. It is worthy of remark, that the asanké is denominated by sixty-four cyphers. Tor if this number be used to divide a mahakalpe 60211200000, the quotient is 940800000, which last number can be equally divided by 64, by 4, by 80, by 32, all remarkable numbers in the mysterious calculations of the Boudhists. If the numbers of antakalpes, 80, be multiplied by the number of Beupuous, 3, it will give 400; and if 64, the number of cyphers in an asanké, be multiplied by 5, it will give 320; these two numbers, added together, make the quotient of 432000, by 600, a period famous among the Chaldeans as well as the Indians, 432000 representing the Kali of the Bra- mins. It is certainly not enough that this number should be produced by means of certain divisors and multiplicators; but it must be proved that these numbers are particularly marked in their religion. The number 5 stands for the five Boupuous, of whom one is yet to come. The number 4 represents the four Boupuous that have already appeared, and also the four asankes of transmigrations of Gau- TEME, the fourth Boupuovu; 80 is the number of years of the last life of the same Bounuovu, for, ac- cording to the most authentic works, he was, Kumareia (Prince) during--+-+16 years. King, during ---+-+-+- -+++913 do, Pilgrim, during -+++++++++++ 6 do, Boudhou, during: +++-+++++++45 do, Total. -.+80 THIRTY-TWO represents the number of. his great qualities, as well as of his middling ones, which, added together, amount to 64, the number of cyphers of the asanke.—In fine, to be short, we shall only observe that four asankes, 100,000 mahakalpes, and 32 great qualities of BoupHou, compose mysti- D> 3 cally, 406 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS cally, if not arithmetically, the Kali of the Brah- mins of 432,000 years.—We shall have occasion hereafter to remark the coincidence in the calcula- tions of the Boudhists with those of the Brahmins. —The Boudhists of Ceylon are the descendants of the Boudhists of the continent of Asia, who emi- grated at the revolution effected by the Brahmins.— Having lost their astronomical tables, they have attempted, by a variety of forced, and often un- intelligible calculations, to produce the numbers resulting from the astronomical experiments of their ancestors, —as they have themselves preserved no- thing of the science, except these numbers. COSMOGONY. Tut Boudhists imagine, that the world is com- posed of an infinite number of worlds, resembling one another. In the centre of these, lies a stone called Maha Meru Pargwette, (Pargwette signi- fies a stone in the Pali language,) sixty-eight thou- sand yoduns in height, and ten thousand in circum- ference, making a hundred and forty thousand English miles. Saxkreia, the King and God, lives at the top: around this stone lies another, called. Yougandere Pargwette, one half the height of the former. The space between these stones is filled with water, and is termed Sidhanté Sagré, meaning the coldest water: Yougandere is the seat of the stars, the planets, and all the bodies whether lumi- nous or not, which we call celestial: around You- gandere is Issedare Pagwette, where lives a bird called Gourorass, 150 yoduns in height: and next to it lies Karvike Pargwette, an uninhabited stone: Next to the last mentioned place is Soudassene Parg- : weite, OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 407 wette, a similar one: next to that Vinetcke, and then Assuckaru. The space between all these stones is filled with the coldest water, Sidhanté Sagré. Tchiakrevatte Pargwette, or Sakwelle Gale, surrounds a vast space inclosing Assuekaru. ‘The circum- ference of Sakwelle Gale is 3,610,350 yoduns, and its diameter 1,203,400, uninhabited, is all of solid stone. Each of these Pargwettes is only half as high as that which it surrounds; so that dsswekaru is one 128th part of the height of Maha Meru, and Tchiakrevatie Pargwette one 256th part. Between Assuekaru and Tchiakrevatte are four countries, called Maha Dwipes, (Dwipe signifies island, ) placed at the four cardinal points. Pourgwevidehé at the west, Giambu at the north, Aprigodani at the east, and Uturu Kurudiveine at the south. Pourg- wevidehé is in the form of a half moon, and is inha- bited by people whose faces are shaped like a half moon. It is seven thousand yoduns in circum- ference, and is surrounded by 500 islands, each of them one hundred yoduns in circuit. _Giambu is the earth we inhabit. It is of a triangular form, and is divided into two parts; that in which men imme- diately live is seven thousand yoduns in circuit; and the other, in which spirits only exist, is about three thousand. The elephants of the first class, which are 1,000,000,000 times stronger than those of the tenth, live also in this place, which is called Himalé Vani. Itis besides the favourite residence of Visu- nu, of Isware, of * Natue, and several other great gods, whe are there for the protection of the earth. It is surrounded by five hundred small islands. The small part, Himalé Vani, is of the same shape as the whole together, being triangular, the other part is a trapezium. They have all toge- ther 10,000 yoduns in circumference. As the triangle Himalé Vani is three thousand yoduns, the Trapexium D p4 must * The Na/s are not known here, there is only a god called Narus, 408 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS must be about nine thousand; but the Singalese books make it but seven thousand, which cannot be the case, geometrically, even supposing a triangle carried to its extreme length. But arithmetically, seven and three are ten, which is all that is necessary to satisfy the Boudhists of the present day. ‘The in- habitants of * Giambu, our.earth, have a triangular head, which, however paradoxical it may appear, 1s clearly proved by the learned Singalese to be the case, by lines which they trace on their own faces. Giimbu is situated to the north of the system; around it are five hundred islands, one of which, Lanke, is the island of Ceylon. This island ts guarded by four great gods; before, by VisHnu ; behind, on Adam’s peak, by Saman: RaNnDE Kov- MAREA, or KarreGAM, is on the right, and AygE- NAIKE on the left. The fore part, according to the Singalese, is De-undere, the hind part Adam’s peak: on the right lies the pagoda of KatreGam, and on the left Putaland. Visunu has placed them thus. Apregodami is a country of a round shape, inhabited by men with round faces like the full moon, and by spirits of a particular description that are to be found no where else. It is situated in the east, 1s seven thousand yoduns in circumference, with five hundred islands round it. Uturukuru-diveing is in the south, of a square form; its inhabitants have square faces, they live there five hundred years, and there are five hundred little islands round it. As we have one day the prospect of being in one or other of these coun- tries, the ladies, who may be shocked at the idea of having triangular faces, have at least the consolation to be able to choose in their next transmigration be- twixt square faces, full moons, or half moons. Tue system of the world, or of the parts com- posing the world, which we have just described, is called Sakwelle. On the Maha Meru Pargwetie } are * Giambu Dwife is as Zabudiba at Ava. Giembs is a tree, (Exo genre, ) OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. A09 are four stones; the first between the north-east and north-west ; the second between the north-east and south-east; the third between the south-east and south-west; the fourth between the south-west and north-west. The first stone is green, and reflects a green colour over the whole of that part of the Sak- welle which is opposite to it; even the inhabitants are green: we are these inhabitants. Our not per- ceiving this, is to be attributed to a defect in the organs of our sight; but holy persons, virtuous souls, see us as we really are. The second stone is red, and so is the corresponding space around it. The third stone is yellow, the colour of gold, and So is the space about it. The fourth is the colour of silver, as isits corresponding space. The sun that il- lumines Yougandere travels round its habitation ; when it gives light to the north, the south is in ob- scurity, ‘and vice versa. It will have been observed that there are eight Pargwettes, inthe same manner that we should have eight planets, had not one been suppressed. Our Sakwelle appears to be divided into separate parts by the ye that are between the Pargweties, but they all, though in different parts, unite themselves at their base. There is an infinite number of Sakwelles that touch one another by the points of their circumference. They are all of the same size. On acvount of their round space, there must be empty spaces between them, which form spherical triangles. These triangles are cold hells, called Lokonan, Tariké, N araké. The hells that are hot, lie under the earth we inhabit, and are termed Avitchi Maha Naraké. There are thirty-six great hells, or Maha Naraké. Tue heavens are divided into three classes, the Kamelokes, the Brahmelokes, and the Arupelokes ; amounting in all to twenty-six, and are placed one above the other. 1. Tchat- 410 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS Tchattourmaharagikeié, which is 42000 yoduns in height, count: ing from its base to the top of, Mahameru Par owette. Taoutifeeie or Tretrineak : this heaven is governed by SAKREISA. Tamé, gover rned bySuiamename. pKamelokes, Santhoupité, governed by ‘Tos- SITE, Nermane Jattie, governed by' SOUNERMITTE. : Parenermitté, governed by Wasa- WARTIE, | J — Brahmaparissetie. Brahmaparoussittie, Brahmekaike. Waredabeie. (That name is forgotten in the | Singalese manuscript. ) Abassareie. Paretchissoubeié. Apemene Soubeié. - Brahmelokes, Soubekirne Soubeié, Vehapeleie. Assansateié, | Aviheié. Attapeié. | Soudasseié, |! Soudassieié. Aghenishtakeié. Akassenan tchiateneié. / Vignanantchia. Avoupeloean Aghintchiniie. § Nenessanjagnianan WHEN OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. All Wuen the Mahakalpe ends, that is, when the system of the worlds is overturned, and that all is in disorder, the heavens described by the numbers 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, are inastate of conflagration. Those numbered 13, 14, 15, 16, are laid waste by violent winds; and those numbered 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, are inundated. The heavens, called the Aroupelokes, are of a very extraordinary description ; there are many living bodies without souls, or the soul is not the life; and there are souls without bodies, and yet are not spirits, besides several other things equally curious. As each of us may hope to see this when we transmigrate, I shall not give a further detail of it. THEOGONY. TugreE are three kinds of Beypunous, the Zaou- touras, the Passes, and the dArihats. There is nothing in the world superior to the Laoutouras. One of these is constantly in a Mahakalpe. If there be one, the Mahakalpe is called Sarakalpe; two, Mandakalpe ; three, Warakalpé:; tour, Saramande- kalpe; five, Mahabadre-kalpé, We are in this last, because it bears five Boupuous; four have already ended, having become Nivani. The fifth will finish with the present Mahakalpe*. The first of these five * Sir W. Jones, in his Chronology of the Hindoos, vol. #d of the Asiatic Researches, gives the names of seven Rishis, or holy persons, followers of VatvaswatTa, Son of the Sun. Their names are Cas- yara, Arri, VasisHrHa, Viswamitra, Gaurama, JAaMA- Dicny, and Biarapwaja. Among these seven names are to be found two of the five BoupHous, Kasstarpe and Gautreme. [ think that the name of Marrrti is corrupted into the word Wistva- MITRA. In the same treatise there is great mention made of Boup. Hou under the name of Boupaa, whom BacawaTamurT supposes to be of a colour between white and red. The author of the 4maracosha makes him to beson of Mayas: it is said farther on, that ke is the son of the moon, a male deity, and that he married Ina, daughter of Menv. From what is said in the Sanscrit books about Boupnu, I conclude that the Brahmins made his history intricate, in order te destroy the remembrance of Aim. 419 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS five Boupnovus was called KaKoosanpE : the se- cond KonaGameE; the third Casstape; the fourth GavuTEME; he, by whose laws the world is. gO- verned, and will be governed for 2657 years to come, from the Ist of Ma 1y 1801 of the Christian era. It is 2544 years since Boupnou became Ni- want. This era is called Boupnouvarouse; the fifth, the BoupHou to come, will be called Marrar. He is actually in the heaven Santhoupitie. There has been a Laoutouras Boupuou, named D1Pan- KERE, who has done incredible things. He lived in a very remote Mahakalpe. Between him and Gav- TiEME there were twenty-two Laoutouras. The Passe Bou pbuHous are very numerous; but none have ever existed in a Maaakalpe which has produced a Laou- toure. Tue Arihats are as numerous as the preceding ones ; many of them were promoted by GauTEeME to be his guard, but they have all become Nivani. The last survivor of these inhabited the /Vanny, the northern part of Ceylon, before he became Arihat. The Laoutouras owe their becoming Boupuous to their virtues. Vhey transmigrated an infinite num- ber of years before they obtained it. They were all animals, men, and even. spirits or gods Among these gods are all the Brahmes, and even Mauna Brauma himself. But in the spiritual hierarchy they are all inferior to the Boupuous. ‘The state of a Boupsovu is that to which every being should aspire: because, to become Nivanz, one must first be a Boupuot of one of the three sorts. The violent propensity to become Nivanz proceeds from a dread that, in one of their infinite number of transmigra- tions, they may assume the shape and character of an uncleanly animal, or an inferior devil. Mana Brauma is a god who has become such, after many transmigrations, and who is destined for the state of Boupuov ; pave t | the mean time, he is superior to all the Brahmes. There can be but one Mana BraHMa OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. A413 Brauma in the space of two Kalpés and a half; the present was servant to Gaureme, and held the parasol over his head; Sakreia is nearly of the same kind of gods as the Brahmes, but he is superior to Mana Brauma. There have been many Saxreias, though never more than one at a time ; his residence is on the central stone of our system of worlds, Mana Meru Parcwerre; he is always occupied in doing good: the books are filled with accounts of his functions. When aman, perfectly virtuous, is af- flicted with physical or moral pain, this good king knows of it by a shock which he feels on his throne ; he instantly approaches the unfortunate person, who is relieved on the spot, without seeing his benefac- tor. Four gods watch round his pargwette inces- santly, each of whom has an army of beings subor- dinate to them, though not constantly with their masters. The first, ViruPAKSHE, who commands an army of snakes ; the second, DeERTERATCHTRE, the chief of a whole race of Gouroulas, who are se- veral hundred yoduns in height, and inhabit, as we have said before, Issedare Pargwette. 'Yhe third, FAIFREVENNE, who commands the devils; the fourth, Vivupe, chief of the gigantic spirits, called Rumbandé. Under the stone of Sakreia lives a devil, called Assur&, who watches the moment when the posts are not guarded, to attack Sakreia. But the four Gods are immediately informed of it by means of their divine science, and the devil is in- stantly hurled back into his dungeon. Bur to return to Gauteme Boupuov ; he is ge- nerally called Saman GautrEemME_Boupnou Va- HANSE; the Lord Saint GaAuteME Boupuovu. It has been justly observed, that the Samonocopum of the people of Stam is the same as the Boupuovu of the Singalese. But I do not know that the analogy in the names has as yet been observed. We seenow that Samono and Samawn resemble each other; and that Copom can be easily taken for GauTeme. A Boupuovu, - ~ AlA ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS Boupuov, in one of his three voyages to Lanha- dwipe, the island of Ceylon, left on the top of Jaman alé Sripade, Adam’s peak, the print of one of his feet; but though I have been at great pains to find it out, I have not as yet been able to ascertain whe- ther it was his right or lis left foot: and I am con- vinced that it must be, universally, a matter of doubt, for all the feet of Boupnovu that I have seen in the temples are so awkwardly made, that there is no distinguishing the little toe from the great one. ‘There is also a print of Boupuou’s foot at Siam, but from the accounts of travellers, it is equally uncer- tain whether it is his right or his left: it suffices to know, that it is the mark of Boupnou. This not eing doubted by any of the Singalese, the very good christians excepted, to whom the Portuguese priests have clearly proved that this is the mark of Apam’s foot. The Boudhists of Ceylon, howeyer, discredit the account of Boupuou having stridden from Siam to Ceylon, having one of his feet at each of these places at the same time. As BoupnHovu was but eighteen cubits high, it is a thing impossible ac- cording to their own tenets. Gauteme Boupnou was the son of a king of GramBu Dwipr, called SoupopenE Mauwa Raeta, whose kingdom was one of those seven large stones that I have not been able to learn the nanies of ; his mother was called Maya, or rather Maha Maya.— He was there known under the name of Prince SIDHARTE; he hada son by his wite JassoDERA Devi, whi was called Ranouxr, and who succeeded to the throne on the death of his father. Having in vain attempted, during four asankes, more than a hundred thousand mahakalpes, to oes! Boupsou, he at last made himself a pilgrim. At the end of six years pilgrimage, an account of which is given in a large volume, he became Boupuovu ; in forty- five years after, Nivani; having established’ an order ef things in this Mahakalpe, which is to et Or OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. A415 for five thousand years; after which, there will be several changes in the present system; long wars and a successive diminution ia the lives of men, till they are reduced so low as not to continue beyond five years; and every one will commit, during this short space of time, unheard crimes. A terrible rain will sweep from the face of the earth all except a small number of good people, who will re- ceive timely notice of the evil,and will avoid it. All the wicked, after being drowned, will be changed into beasts, till at length Mairri Boupuovu will appear, and will establish a new order of things; he is now alive for the last time but one, and inhabits one of the superior heavens.- It is known that he avill be born for the last time in the kingdom of Ke- tumati. His father will be Soupramane, his mo- ther Braumeé Veri-pevi, his wife CHANDRE Movuxut (moon face), and his son, BRanME War- DENE Maitri, will be 88 cubits in height, and be always surrounded by 100,000 Ruhatans, a species of spirits not very remarkable in the celestial hierar- ehy, though tolerably powerful. It willappear from what I have said, that the present Mahakalpe will end in five thousand years, to commence from the day that Bouprou became Nivani; that a kind of Cuaos will succeed, and will continue till the ap- pearance of Mairat Boupnov. It is stated in some of the books, that the ‘Zahakalpe will end with Marrri. -For my part, I dare not decide a question of so much importance, which might one day give rise to wars, if the Priests of Bounuou dis- puted; but luckily their views are limited to re- ceiving peaceably the alms of charitable persons, and of covering their Idol every day with fresh flowers. THE HELLS. I nave brought the reader to the end of Kaipé ; Hut it is not tair that he should arrive there without first passing througa the hells. Being in them, we shall « 416 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS shall remain but a short time, as the diabolical sys- tem of the Stngalese is so complicated that a long narrative would only disgust the reader. Tuer Hells are places of transmigration for the souls of those who have deserved punishment, and they transmigrate into different persons according to the weight of their offences. Wherever one may be in transmigrating, he is liable to bea devil, which is certainly a punishment ; for though there is power, there is also misery attached to the state of a devil. The Preteio devils for instance, which are the most numerous, are wretched beings, who, though con- stantly hungry, have not any thing to eat ; and being always about us, are but too happy if we afford them food by spitting or blowing our noses. They are the only devils who do us. no harm. All the others find a pleasure in rendering us unhappy, by causing our illnesses. . This has led to the use of Bales, which are, however, prohibited by Boupuou ; we shall speak of them hereafter. Isvara and VarssEVENE, two powerful gods, keep all the devils subordinate to them in as much order as possible, but they are not always in time to prevent the effects of their malice. : CHRONOLOGY. We have already given the opinions of the Boud- hists about the antiquity of the world, together with their truly wonderful chronological calculations. We shall hereafter give an extract from the book of Racra PasKEeMoopitiiar, chief of the cast of Saleas, in which there are curious details on this subject. At present we shall touch on a chronology that approaches somewhat nearer to our understand- ing. We shall not speak of the history of Boup- nou, apart of which is contained in 550 volumes, each relating to the history of one transmigration only. We intend to give a copy of some of the paintings on the walls of the pagodas, with their ex- planation. - OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON, 417 planation. It is, however, at present sufficient to establish, that on the Ist of May 1801, there will have been 2344 years since Boupuou became Ni- wani; but not as some ignoraut Singalese state, since he was born for the last time. Boupsou knew (from his great knowledge) that the descendant of a Lion would attempt the conquest of Ceylon —As_ there were then seven hundred devils remaining, who had escaped destruction when BoupHou made great havoc among them in one of his journeys through the Island, he thought proper to avail himself of the destiny of this hero in order to destroy these 700 de- vils.—He accordingly ordered VisHnov to afford him every assistance towards the success of his pro- ject.—Bovupuovu became Nivani, and seven days after, Vice KumMarera, the hero, departed and ar- rived at Ceylon with 700 giants, which Visunou had procured for him, and a sanetified girdle, and a a of holy water which Saxreta had made him a present of. The following is the genealogy of Vice Kumareta. VAGooRAGIA, the husband of his grandmother, was a descendant from the Sun, king of Vagouratté, and father of a girl who had a con- nection with a furious Lion, the scourge of the coun- try. This connection produced SinHEBAHOO, Ku- MAREIA. (StnHe means Lion). Vacoo was never sufficiently powerful to destroy this Lion. He or- dered.StnuHrBAHOO, (the only one in his kingdom sufficiently strong to fight with this Lion) to attack him. SINHEBAHOO, after repeated menaces from Vacooracia, at length determined to enter the lists -with the Lion, his father, attacked and killed him. In consequence of this, he acquired a title to the crown of Vacoo, and on the deat of Vacoo, ob- tained it, and added to itthatof Larestnue. Vice KumaAreta, who, we have already said, debarked on Ceylon, was his son. He landed at Tamme in the Vanney, and lay down to rest with Ais 700 E a he feck _ giants 418 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS giants under a * Bogaha tree, which sheltered them all. There was at that time in Ceylon, a female devil, who had three breasts, and who knew when one of those fell it would be the sign of a powerful stranger having arrived in the Island, who would marry her. ‘This breast fell, she immediately disguised herself, as a bitch, and went in quest of the stranger. Having found him, she smelt his feet, and retired. Vice judged, from seeing the bitch, that there must be inhabitants at no great distance. He sent his giants to reconnoitre; these, misled by the bitch, whom they followed, found themselves suddenly on the, borders of a lake, into which they were all plunged. Vice having waited their return in vain for a long time, suspected they had met with a misfortune, and marched forward in expectation of hearing of them. He arrived also on the borders of the lake, where he found a beautiful woman, called Kuvent. This was the same devil he had seen dis- guised as a bitch. . He suspecting that she had hid his giants, without hesitating, seized her by the hair, and threatened her with the most dreadful ven- geance if she did not deliver them up to him. She consented on condition that Vier would marry her. He not having a woman at the time with him, and ‘she being beautiful, agreed, and took the oath ac- cordingly. At this instant the giants sprung out of the waters in the same state as they had entered ~ them—Kuvent then informed him that all the de- vils of the Island inhabited two villages near the Jake, and that she would enable him to destroy them - all, if he pleased.—ViceE immediately accepted the _proposal. Nuvent changed herself into a mare ; Vice mounted her and darted blows on every side wherever she brought him. ‘This he did with so much success, that in afew hours he killed all the deyils in the Island, except one. This one is still in Ceylon, and does a great deal of niischief. ~ It is, probably, the one that. a well known traveller, | (Knox) * Bogaha isa ficus, but not the banian tree, OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 419 (Knox) proves by an irresistible-argument, that he has heard at different times. —ViceE then, finding himself master of the Island, took the title of Vier Raera, and the inhabitants that of Sinhale (friends of the Lion) out of compliment to Vier. This is the origin of the word Singalese (as we call it). Vice Racra was the first of the line of kings, de- scendants of the Sun.. It has been mentioned that he was the grandson of a Lion on his father’s side : But as his grandmother was a descendant of the Sun, it is sufficient reason why he should be considered of that race. Also, since his time, all the kings of Lanka Dwipe (since called Ceylon from Sinhale, ) have taken the title of sons of the Sun. ; Ir will appear from what we have said, that Vier Rata arrived in Ceylon on the 7th of May, 543 years before the coming of Christ. I do not know upon what authority VALENTINE states his arrival in the year 106 of Jesus Christ, 649 years after the statement made by the most authentic writers. He is in another error, when he declares him to have reigned only thirty years; the Singalese being all agreed, on the authority of the Manavanse, the SASSENANVANSE, and the Racia Va.tte, that he reigned thirty-eight ; but they vary in their accounts of the time of reigning and the number of the fol- lowing kings. I have before me seven or eight lists of their kings, not one of which agree —‘he first extracted from the ManavaNnseE, the second from RaciavaLuisz, the third from SassENANVANSE, the fourth and fifth are Ditch manuscripts, the sixth is VaLENTINE’s the seventh Racra Paxses Moo- DILLIAR of Saleas, who has attempted to reconcile the different statements of the other authors, but (as he himself allows) to no purpose.—About tweaty years ago, a learned priest passed several months-in the archives of the king of Candia, to ascertain these and other points relative to the Island. The work, he has written is much esteemed, and great re- x ? Ez & 4 liance 490 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS liance placed on its exactness; notwithstanding which, I have found out an error of one year in fol- Jowing his chronological calculation. J have only seen the latter part of the work. The author's name is Trsouwave Natxe Ounawse. He gives an ac- count of 206 kings (exclusive of the king then on the throne) whose. ageregate reigns amount to 2400 years. But it would be necessary to see the whole of TrBovave’s work, before we can come to a posi- tive conclusion on the chronology of the Island.— I hope soon to get possession of it. I am _ pretty confident it will clear up several historical as well as chronological statements: though the history of the kings anterior to Racra Stx THE, who lived 170 years ago, hardly contains more than their names. There are nevertheless a few interesting facts, of an ancient date, mentioned by TEBOUAVE, such as that Divenrpatrss was the first king who introduced writing in the Island. He liv ed in the year 292 of Boupnov Varoussk, and 321 before Jesus Christ. KINGS. SUCCESSION TO THE THRONE. A Stnearese cannot be king of Ceylon, that is, every person born of a Singalese father or mother, is excluded from the throne; the reason given for this is, that no Singalese can prostrate himself before one of his own nation. —The son of a Singalese woman is considered as of the same country as his mother, though his father should belong to a different nation. They lie on their bellies only before kings, but as no Singatese has ever beena king, they could not prostrate themselves in that manner before a king of their na- tion, ashe would be the first of the new race. One PATTHIEBANDARE descendant of kings on the fa- ther’s side, but of a Singalese mother, usurped ane crown ; he was sania atter massacred. . a HE OF THE PEOPLE OF! CEYLON. * 421 Tur king may have as many women as he pleases, who are not considered as concubines when they live: in the palace; but the issue of a royal race can alone pretend to the crown. These are called Princes, Kumareia. | Tue eldest son generally succeeds to the throne ; but if he be disqualified on account of irreligion, bad morals, or want of understanding, the least objec- tionable of his brothers is made to supersede him. If the king have not male issue, one of his relations is chosen to succeed him; and if he have not these, an offer of the crown is made to some prince on the continent professing the Boupuou religion. THE courtiers, holding the principal offices, de- cide, conjointly with the inhabitants of six cantons called Ratte Paha, all claims to the crown. They confirm or annul the nomination of the late king, and in the latter case elect another, who is generally considered as the lawful sovereign, provided the electors have followed the written laws on the sub- ject of election, and that the fundamental conditions of being of a royal race, and of the religion of Boupuou, have been adhered to. Tue election is of course subject to be decided by intrigue. The first minister or others may influence the vote of the Ratapahe, and intimidate the rest. COUNCIL of the KING. DECREES. Tue council of the king is composed of all the grandees of the court, that is to say, of two Apt- KARES, the great Dessaves, or collectors, and the Mana Murrtta, or chief secretary. The priests of the first class appear there also, when particularly invited. The decisions are not carried by plurality of votes; the king listens to his council, and then decides as he pleases. Priests can only give their opinions on the private conduct of the king, and EE£3 on Ae9 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS on subjects of religion. In cases of war or revenue, it is strictly forbidden them to utter a word, A Dutch manuscript, written about twenty or twenty- five years ago, asserts that the king cannot punish with death; but this is a mistake. He is absolute in his kingdom; and, in fact, is the only person who can condemn to death, which he can do without even. passing sentence, for he caa inflict it with his own hand. a, Racia Sinue, having been abandoned by sixty of his guards, at the moment he was engaged witha fierce wild boar, revenged himself of their cowardice by running his lance through every one of their ‘bodies, ‘The Dessaves are judges in their respective provinces, but they have not the power of inflicting a punishment that may lead to the death of the de- linquent. Where the offence is very weighty, the criminal is stripped of his all, and the judge appro- priates it to his own use. TEMPLES. Tue temples of Boupuov are called Vihari, which signifies a house ; but its received meaning Is, the house of BoupHnov, in the same manner as the term’ Kumareia, which means son; is only applied to the son of a king by a princess. These temples have no certain form, being generally built in the caves of rocks. And it depends upon the particular form of the cave, whether the statue of Boupuov be stand- jing, or sitting with its legs across, or lying down on its right side, This statue is invariably yellow, from the head to the feet. A large yellow garment covers the whole body, except his right breast. This garment is lined with red; the only part of the lining to be seen is that which is folded and thrown over the lett shoulder. Boupunov has bracelets, like all the Indian figures; his head is naked, his hair neatly OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 423 ‘neatly plaited from the fore to the hind part of his head, at the top of which is a flame, which, in statues of eighteen cubits, is three feet two or three inches in height. There are generally figures of some of the divinities painted on the walls of the temples; and these figures, in the richer ones, are made of earth or wood. Those of BoupHou may be made of any kind of materials. Devout people make offerings to the temple in gold, silver, brass, or eyen stuffs, It is an homage to the memory of Boupuou, for which a recompence is’ expected in this life, and not in the other. Own one side of the V?hari there is always a monu- ment, in the form of a cupola, placed on a moulded pedestal. This monument contains a particle of the bones of Boupuou: it is rather difficult to conceive whence all these particles have come, as his body was burned on a pile of sandal wood one hundred and fifty cubits high. This cupola is called Dagebd Vahansé. Da bone, Geb belly, Vahanse iord. It is clear that the word ded/y is here used in a meta- phorical. sense. Vahanse is a term applicable to _€very thing that creates respect. The priests live close to the Vihari. ‘Their habitations should be humble, and covered only with leaves. This has given rise to their being called Pans-elé, house of leaves. Abuses have, however, crept in among them, and tiles are seen to their houses instead of leaves, PRIESTS, Tue priests are all dressed in yellow: their gar- ment is large and folded back, like that of Boup- Hou, on the left shoulder, leaving the right breast and shoulder uncovered. ‘Tiey are torbidden to narry, or to have concubines. ‘They cannot touch ~ meat, vegetabies and eggs being their sole diet. - They are not to eat after twelve o'clock, and must EEA be AD4 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS be three months during the year away from their | ordinary habitation. They differ in their opinions as to the cause of this regulation. It appears to me to have been made for the purpose of spreading their doctrines more generally, as they are obliged to reach whenever there is an assemblage of the faith- ful. They live partly on the produce of the lands annexed to the temples, but more particularly by the alms they receive, in raw or boiled rice, vege- tables, pastry, clarified butter, or ghee, &c. &e. They must clean out their temples twice a day, and always keep at least one lamp lighted in them. Every morning they are to spread fresh flowers on the statue or pedestal of Boupuov, and must have music both morning and evening. ‘There are only two orders of priesthood, the novices, and the or- dained ; the first are called Saman Eroo Ounanse, They can be novices from their puberty, if they know how to read a little, and have some know- ledge of the precepts of their religion. Previous to their admission, they are examined, and it depends on their answers whether they gain their object. They are asked whether they are afilicted with the falling sickness, or the leprosy; if they be herma- phrodites; whether they have been born slaves; if their parents be alive, and if they have obtained their consent to embrace the priesthood ; with several other questions. Art twenty years of age they can be ordained, that is, become Tirounnanse. Questions are then put to them so numerous as to fill a small book. Previous to becoming a candidate, the novice must provide himself with eight things, which are indispensably necessary towards admission. A wooden plate for his food; three different yellow garments; a stick, for no other purpose than to enable him to walk; a round fan, called WVatapete, to hide his face when he speaks; a coarse sack to filter his water ; anda needle to mend his garments. . There is a law that : makes OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 495 makes all the Tirownnanses equal in rank. But this law not having been sufficiently attended to, it has been necessary to establish chiefs among them, to inspect the temples in a certain district. These chiefs are called Naike Ounnansé. A little after, there were two inspectors general made of all the temples i in the island, they are called Mahanaike Ounnanse: they reside at Candy. At present there is but one who enjoys a great reputation for sanctity. MARRIAGES. Tue author of the Dutch manuscript I have al- ready alluded to, says, that the law forbids brothers to have one woman in common; but he is deceived. There isno such law: no notice of any such custom is taken in the antient law, and there is no modern one yet. This custom prevails very much in ap and, to say the least, is tolerated. Iw all suits relating to marriage, this nip is considered legal, and must have resulted from the manner in which the marriage ceremony is_per- formed in Ceylon. A whole family goes in a body to ask a girl in marriage; the more numerous the family, the greater title it has to the girl: It is the. whole family that marries, consequently the children belong to the whole f family, in the same way as the lands, which are never divided. I is probable that his Excellency, the Governor, will bring about a reform in this kind of marriages, and place them on a more natural footing, by en- couraging agriculture, and ordering a division of lands, for the purpose. of establishing, every where, a sole proprietor—Marriages, in Ceylon, are con- tracted by the right thamb of the man and woman. being put tog ether, the priest throwing a little water over their thumbs, and pronouncing “the words laid down by Boupnov for the occasion. Tne 426 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS Tue king is married in the above way, but a shell -of the sort called Chank _( Buceinus ) must be- pro- cured to pour the water from, with the aperture to the right ; such shell is the principal piece in the valuables of the crown. Their religion authorizes them to have many wives ; a man may have as many wives and concubines as he can maintain. WHERE a young man and woman are well dis- posed to marry each other, the family of the man seuds a friend to that of the woman, to sound the intentions of the other party. In general, the girl’s family receives notice of it, and accordingly gives a feast to their guest. - A few days after, one of the nearest most aged relations of the young man pays a visit to the girl’s family. He informs himself re- lative to her character and circumstances, and if he be satisfied, purposes an alliance. ‘To this he re- ceives no auswer; but they treat him with a much greater feast than the former, which is generally a sign of consent. ‘The next day, a relation of the girl comes to visit the family of the young man; he receives a grand entertainment in his turn. He in- quires particularly about the number of the family— their circumstances, &c. and declares, that if the young pair are satisfied, it would be well to consent to their marriage. The young man and his family immediately go in a body to demand the girk which is acceded to. A magician is then consulted, to fix the day and the hour. ‘The two families then meet. at the house Of the girl, where a grand feast is pre- pared, and the house ornamented according to the custom of the cast. ‘The magician consults his books, and holds a Clepsydra (or water clock) in his hand. ‘The instant the lucky hour arrives, the mar- ° ried couple is covered with a piece of cloth, their right thumbs are joined, filtered water is thrown over them, a cup, containing cocoa milk, is passed several times over their heads: and the ceremony ends, The couple immediately rid themselves “9 the OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 497 the cloth and retire into aroom, where there is a white bed strewed with flowers, precious stones, &c. The magician holds the water clock in his hand, and knocks at the door when the lucky hour arrives. The couple re-appear, and the rejoiciugs, in dancing, singing and feasting, commence, which last twenty- four hours, after which the married pair are con- ° duéted in triumph to the house of the husband. These are the customs observed in Candia when only one man is married. But when there are several brothers married to the same woman, the only part of the ceremony rigorously adhered to is, the join- ing the thumb of one of the men to that of the woman. ‘The other part of it may be dispensed with. ProsTITUTION, as aprofession, is permitted : it is even respected, and is called Vaissia Darmi. Darmi means trade, state, employment. .\t is, however, liable to some very inconvenient restrictions. Ifa man appear before a woman of the above descrip- tion, and declare he will marry her, giving her at the same time a ring, a flower, or some “other thing, asa token of his sincerity, ahie must remain faithful to him, though he should abandon her for years, and leave her without the means of subsistence. SAKREIA one day transformed himself into an old man, and going to a Vaissia, to try her, made her the neces- sary declaration, gave her a flower, and disappeared. At the end of twelve years, the poor woman, who with the greatest difficulty had supported herself, prayed to heaven in a strain of grief, that he who had given her the flower she then held in her hands might return. At that instant Sakrera appeared in all his glory, congratulated her on her fidelity, and blessed her with affluence. DIVORCE. Divorce can take place without any form or pro- cess, 498 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS cess, at the will of the parties. If the husband or husbands be not satisfied with their wife, he or they return her the effects she has brought in marriage, and repudiate her. In the same manner, if the wo- man be discontented, she insists on withdrawing her- self, and returns whatever she may have received in marriage. When the parties are not agreed as to the divorce, the Judge or Dessave interferes, and generally annuls the marriage when he cannot recone cile them, DRESS, Tue dress of the grandees of the court, is not so majestic as that of the Turks or Persians, nor so ele- gant as that of the Indians; yet it is striking and pleasing. The hip is covered witha large coloured cloth descending and folded in sucly.a way before, as to prevent any obstruction to the motion of the legs; this cloth is called Pano: Over this, they wear a kind of petticoat of fine muslin (called Joupeti) with a gold border folded up,in the way of the cloth, A box made of paste-board is placed round their bellies, the projection of which it increases five or six inches, This box contains a handkerchief, watch, and other little articles. Their servants always carry their betel, chunam, and nuts of areka. A large sash with a gold border ties up the whole: it is called Ottou Katchie. ‘The upper part of the body is co- vered with cloth worked in gold, or variegated silk, or plain white muslin. The sleeves are always stuffed above with cotton, in order to make the higher part of the arm appear thick. This they call Otte. Over ‘their shoulders is a large ruff, in the Spanish fashion, | which they call Jfauie. On their heads they wear. a small round hat, which they call Yop: Raloué; it is made of paste-board, and is covered witha piece of red cloth having a gold border, and sometimes of white muslin. This dress appears to have been partly introduced A OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON, A429 introduced by Europeans. The ruff and coat are to be seen in many of the portraits of the 16th and 17th centuries ; and the covering over their hips, resem- bles the large Dutch breeches of those days. | They have two Kiwéts of slippers, one made of ‘leather or ornamented cloth, and turns at the end; the other is a piece of wood, about the size of the foot, raised from the eround by the means of two supporters a few mehey” in height ; near the end of it are twos small curves, etween which they place the great toe.» They never use slippers where there is cere- mony. , Tuose that are of aninferior rank to the first class of courtiers, only wear the lower part of the dress ; it being strictly forbidden them to cover the upper part of the body.—The Ved/u/e cast has the privilege of wearing a white hat.—The petty chiefs of the other casts can wear black hats. The people of low cast cannot wear a petticoat, but simply a piece of white cloth, which is not to reach below the knees. — Their head is uncovered. Tue women of the lower orders wear a petticoat of white cloth, which passing between their legs, is thrown over the right shoulder, and is fastened to the ligature about the waist: Ithas a very pretty effect. This is the dress in Candy. —In that part of the island which is under the European dominion, the black chiefs wear a kind of embroidered surtout, with an immense quantity of large buttons of gold or silver on it.—The women wear a quilted vest of the very worst taste.—The Singalese use a large leaf of the Talegaha tree to shelter them from. the rain; itis ‘called by Europeans. ¢alipot*.—It is made to fold up like a fan. Another species of fan is used in Candy; it is a leaf of the same tree, its folds’are open, and form a wheel, which is Beene to.a stick seven or eight feet in length, —It i is only used to keep off the sun, Men in place alone, are entitled to the bene- fit * Licuala fpinofa. A430 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS fit of it. There is another fan of thesame shape, but smaller, called Wattapetie, which serves the same purpose as fans in Europe.—The priests generally carry them. CASTS. Tne Singalese are divided into four principal casts, That of the Kings—Raera. That of the Brahmins. That of the Velendes. That of the 7chouderes. The two first casts do not exist in Ceylon. That of the Kings, is divided into Tcurestri Raeia Vawnse, Lircuwi Racia VansE, AKKAKE RaGia VANSE. The Brahmins distinguish the Vedebrahmine Vanse, as persons to be solely employed in matters of reli- gion, and in the study of abstract sciences; other Brahmins as doctors of physic, and a third class as — manufacturers of silks and stuffs. Tue Velende cast is divided into Velende Vanse, and Wadighe Vanse, commonly called Tehetis.—The TcuoupeEreEs comprise allinferior casts ; white peo- ple and vedas are of no cast. But as all these are the casts of ancient and fabulous times, they can only be said at present to exist in books. Tue following is the order of casts in Candy. First, Vellal or Goi Vanse.—The Vellales were ori- ginally labourers, as will appear from the significa- tion of the words; ved means a marshy field, fit for the eultivation of rice, ale is desire, fancy, love.— Vellale therefore signifies, the attachment of people of that cast to places fit for the cultivation of rice. They were also called goi-game, from goi labourer and game villages. They probably took this name when they united themselves into a small wie | an OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 431 and established themselves in the same place. One would be induced to suppose that such a cast must have had its origin in very remote times. —But we find no'mention of it in the ancient books.—This little socicty having increased in power and in num- bers, the general term of gor-game was dropped, and every one took that of goi-vanse, meaning ‘the lord labourer. —The Goi-vanses or Vellales form the first ‘cast in Candy. They alone can hold the high offices of the state. Two casts dispute the second rank, namely, the fishermen, and the Challias.—The flake ermen or Aarave cannot be of much importance in Candy, as the Candians at present can only fish inthe rivers of that kingdom. Tue origin of the Salé* or Challias is accounted for in the “following manner: A certain number of Passekarea Brahmin eae went to live together ina large house on the continent, to carry on a ma- facture of stuffs. This house was called Salé, and increased to sucha size as at last to become a village, which gave rise tothe name Salé-gamé, that was af- terwards given to its inhabitants, ge great number of them were invited over to the Island by three dif- ferent Kings, Vice Racia, Devenipatissy, and Watimt. Though at first much esteemed, they had not an opportunity of constantly exercising their ta- lents ; the consequence was, these decreased from not being sufficiently employed, their influence feil, and they became labourers, goi.—In the reign of Wartt- MI, they found an opportunity of distinguishing themselves in another w ay. The Portuguese had just arrived in the Island, and wanted men to peel the * Ts not this the name Ladimy which Prolemy gives to the Island of Ceylon, as he does that of. Saka to the inhabitants? This caf of cinnamon peelers is, settled in the fouthern districts of the Island, and forms the principal part of the population in the neighbourhood of Pout de Sik ag \ 459 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS the cinnamon. They proved themselves in a short time so useful to the Portuguese, who valued nothing in the Island but the cinnamon, that they received the title of Maha Badé, the great department, pre- serving always the name of salé without the addition of gamé. They extended over a tract of country forty or fifty leagues in length. Some time after, the termination as, was given to many casts, such as the _Panneas, Hounas, &c. and in the same way, to the cast of Salé, which then became Saléas, by corrup- tion Tchalias. Aprran Racta Paxse MoopILirar of Saleas, has written a very, curious work on the sub= ject of his own cast, in- which, several interesting ac- counts relative to Boudhism are also to be found. I shall give, farther on, from his book, an extract made by himself. Next to the Saleas and Karaves,are the Jagregors. Their employment is to extract from the cocoa tree, from the kitoul and the talgaka, a liquor with which they made black sugar.—The Hounas are lime makers.—The Navandana work in gold, silver, cop~ per and iron. Tue Dourave or Sourave, are those who draw the juice from the palm trees, in the same way as the Ja- greros.. They make of this juice Sour: or Foddya liquor, which they ferment and then distil, by which means it becomes arrack. The Europeans call them Shandos. 3 Tue Radave.—Washermen of the first cast. They wash for the preceding casts, but not for the follow- ing.—They are obliged to hang white cloth in the houses which travellers stop at, “whenever a person of | importance is to pass by. THE Kinnavas.—Winnowing fan makers. THE Jama/e, who are to work in the iron mines. There are very few people of this cast. Tue Radeas.—Washermen of the second class. ' 4 Bereveias OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. A33 Bereveias.—This cast includes: all the players on musical instruments, and those who beat the dif- ferenc kinds of drums. Ollias, the dancers and the mimics. The first are obliged to be on the road when great people pass by, and accompany, the paianquin, for a length of time, by their extravagant steps, which they call dancing. The mimics put on a mask of the devil RaKseia, who is very formidable here, and dance with the mask on, in order to appease him. Tue Padouas are carriers of every’ kind. The Galle gane palleas, those who are charged with cleaning the streets. THE “Rodi, or Rodias, are the last and vilest of ail the casts. If- one should touch a Rodias even unintentionally, one is rendered impure. These wretches are obliged to throw themselves on the ground on their bellies'whenever they see a vellala passing, who gravely walks over them. But nature seems to have come to therelief of these unfortunate beings, by giving to them. more beautiful women than to any of the uther casts. But many of them are - forced into the harams of the great, who have laid it down as a rule, that a Rodias woman is not im- pure for the men of superior casts, but only for their wives. ‘This is the order at present of the different casts in Candy. It is, however, probable, that for- merly the order of casts in this island was not as it now is, but as it exists on the coutinent. It may be considered singular, that there is not a military cast. But the reason of it is, that alk the population belonging of right-to the king, every one, let his. rank be what it may, is obliged to fight on receiy- ing the king’s order.. By this means he has as many soldiers in time of war as he can procure arms for. This order of casts is, strietly observed in Candy. But no individual suffers in the opinion of his cast in doing for himself any work that may be within the particular line. of another cast. ‘Therefore a 3 aS Vellale AS 4. ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS Vellale may wash his own linen, or fish for his own table; neither is a Vellale degraded for cultivat- ing the ground of a man of inferior cast; in the same way asa Navandane may make a working tool tor a Rodias: for there are not two species of Jel- lales nor of Nazcandanes. But, as there are two kinds of washermen, a Radave would think it be- neath him to wash for a Bereveias. In the part of the island belonging to the [nelish there is a dif- ference in the casts, but so confused as to make it difficult to give an exact idea of them; the precise line between them not having been drawn in this part of the island. For the last twenty years, the Salegame, or Saleas, or Mahabade have lost, with their privileges, the priority which their greater utility entitled them to over the Vellales. There is also another class of inhabitants, of whom many authors have spoken, without knowing any thing about them. ‘They are called Bedas or Vedas. ‘The Bedas are of no cast; but they are not considered as impure, and enjoy, as a body, a certain degree of consideration. They inhabit the woods, and live up in the trees. They feed principally on the game they kill with their arrows, and have the reputation of being good archers. ‘Their bows are remarkably difficult to draw. Their arrows have a piece of iron at the end, six or eight inches long, and about one and a half broad. With these they can kill an ele- phant by striking him between his eyes, a thing very possible from the construction of the bone about that part. When a Veda wants an iron lance, or a tool, which is nearly the only thing he may stand in need of that he cannot procure for himself, he places in the night, before the door of a smith, some honey or game, together with a model of the instrument he requires in wood or earth. Ina day or two after; he returns and finds the instrument he has demanded. This good faith and reciprocal con- fidence prove, at least, that some honesty exists in a country OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. A35 a country where swindling and robbery are carried to a great excess. . They would consider themselves extremely criminal if they cheated a Beda, who, from his way of living, can never impose upon them. Once a year the Vedas scud two deputies with honey and other little presents to the king. When they arrive at the gate of the palace, they send word to his majesty that his cousins wish to see him. They are immediately introduced. They then kneel, get up, and inquire of the king, rather familiarly, about his health. The king receives them well, takes their presents, gives them others, and orders that certain marks of respect be shewn them on their re- tiring from the palace. These Vedas are black, like all the Singalese, notwithstanding all that has been said to the contrary. They inhabit the /anie. DEATHS. Ir is recommended by the laws of Bounnov to recite some chapters on mortality near a dying man, in which the name of Boupuou frequently recurs. If the dying man expire at the instant this name is repeated, his soul is transported into one of the heavenly regions. The law ordains that the body be burnt: but this custom has not been preserved, except among the great. The people entertain an idea that the dead defile a place: they, therefore, get rid of the body immediately by burning it, or catrying it to the neighbouring forest. The house, in which a person may have died, is always deserted for some months, sometimes for ever. ‘The water of the sea is the best to wash away the impurity: and where this cannot be had, they use the water of a stream, cowdung and curcuma. The following custom fills one with horror, particularly as the only cause of it is idleness: —When a sick man is despaired of, the fear of becoming defiled, or of being obliged Fr Q to 436 ON THE RELIGION. AND MANNERS to change. their habitation, induces those about him to take him into a wood, in spite of his cries and his groans, and there they leave him, perhaps, in the, agonies of death. It frequently happens that men, thus left, recover and return to their families, with-, out entertaining the smallest resentment towards their assassins. This atrocious custom 1s.common in the poorer provinces of the kingdom of Candy. MUSIC. Musre appears to have been formerly cultivated in. Ceylon, and .reduced into principles. , There are, pieces of music to be seen in regular notes, im some of the old books in the Pali tongue., The ancients had seven notes, cailed Sa, Ri, Ga,_Me, Pa, De, Ni. The gamut was termed Sepia Souere. There was no particular sign for these notes ; each of them being formed of as many letters as were necessary for their pronunciation. Itis very probable that this gamut answers exactly to ours, consequently this would be the way that the beginning of an old minuet, known to all the world, would be written in Singalese music ; pa ni ri pa ri sa ni dé pa, pa pa pa pa pa., ‘ loch . Bur as their music, in notes, has been almost entirely forgotten, I have not been able to discover how they used to distinguish the. half tones, the erotchets, measures, &c. &c. I have heard that there are two or three persons in Candy, who. still understand. their music by note.. But I hope yet to be able to collect something that may give,an insig into the ancient music of the Singalese.. .It is in all probability the same as that of the Indians of the continent... Nothing.can be more, unpleasant than the Singalese airs, whether sung or played on either kind of their guitars. . Their trumpet. produces the most annoyingsound I ever heard; yet they are fone. A ie OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 437 of it-to distraction. They consecrate it to the tem- ples and to the king. Its name is Ffoveneve. Theit horn, called Kombove, is as unpleasant’ as the for- mer. They have a kind of hautboy that is not quite as insupportable as their other instruments, and - which might, perhaps, in the hands of an able - player, be made to give some pleasing tones; it is termed Nalaveé. They shave four species of drums" The first Daoul is long and narrow. They beat it with a curved ‘stick, “called. Daoul. Kadipoue, and use only their left hand to it. The Tammetam is a kind of kettle covered with a skin on the top, and beat with an instrument called Kaddipow. The Ra- bani is nearly similar to our timbrel; but it has no bells. They slide the fingers of the right hand on it and hold it with the left: women play: on it also. They place it on the ground, and three or four to gether beat it in time for many hours together, without being in time. The Odikie is the best of all their drums, and is certainly capable of producing a good effect in a piece of music. It is very narrow considering its length. The two éxtremities of it are tied by catgut strings to the belt, on which the instrument hangs; this belt goes over the shoulder. They squeeze the drum occasionally with the left elbow, and strike it with their right hand. The. pressure on the instrument, by stretching it more or less, makes it produce different tones. The Zam- metam is used in the feasts of the great, and always precedes them in their journeys. It is a necessary part of-the music to be played b&fore the temple _ morning and evening. In fine, it is an essentially necessary instrument t upon all occasions that attract the attention and consideration of the public. The _ Rabani is more adapted for the feasts of friends; the Daoul is used at all times. But the Odikie is the instrument of the men of taste. A player on it is, consequently, paid more liberally than those on the Daoul or Lammetam. | a, | o. Fiat bi us 438 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS Tue Singalese are very fond of hearing songs. A great man, (when travelling,) has often one singer before and another behind his palanquin. They each in their turn sing stanzas of an indeterminate length; as it happens at times that the singer. animated by his subject, gives some verses extempore. ‘The songs are either religious, in which case they extol the virtues of Boupuov and other gods; or they are historical, and then they praise the virtuous actions of some of their kings, or relate a love adventure. In all cases the air of the songs is mournful. 1 have never heard what can be called gay music among the Singalese ; ard 1 think it would be very difficult to put any into note: for the measure is incessantly changing, and the movement remaining the same, always slow. It is what is generally called the an- danté. Abridgment of the History of the Cuaurtas, by Aprian Racra Paxss, a Chief of that Cast. Ist. Arter the world had been destroyed, and plunged into obscurity, a Brahmé descended from on high, and made it shine with his bright light. ad. A Great numberof other Brahmés descended at the samé time, and inhabited the regions of the air, where they enjoyed perfect happiness. 3d. One of these Brahmés, wishing to know the taste of the earth, pressed it between two of his fingers, and found it possessed of the sweetest flavour. From that time he and the other Brahmins fed on it for the space of 60,000 years, till dreading that it would be entirely consumed, from the great use they made of it, they divided it equally amongst them, that each might be sure of a certain portion ; but the unfortunate idea of dividing it destroyed the delicious flayour of the earth, | Ath, OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 439 4th. After which Chance produced a species of mushroom, called Mattika or Jessathow, on which they lived for 15,000 years. But being determined to make an equal division of this also, they lost it. Luckily for them, another creeping plant, called Badrilata grew up, on which they fed for 35,000 years, but which they lost for the same reason as the former ones. 5th. Forruwne still remained true to them; for there grew up a large tree called Kalpéworksé, of which “there As an immense number in Outourowkou- rowdwipe. ‘This tree gave them food for 2,200,000 years. But the old idea having crept in among them, it perished. oth. Tury afterwards lived on an. cdoriferous grain called Soiamgiate-el for 35,000 years, which. they lost for the same reason as thei former. 7th. Tuer then found another erain called Sowende, which served them as food for sixty thou- sand years, at the end of which they were deprived of it. 8th. TuHese different kinds of food changed their nature; and from spirits they became matter in a human shape, having bones, flesh, and blood. And having imbibed wicked ideas, they became herma- phrodites, and communicated carnally with each other. The consequence was, that they lost all their ancient glory. Oth. dees of these Brahmins disliking the method of living of the others, . retired ate. the woods. There they divided themselves into three sets; one set gave itself the name of Vedé Brahminé, and took to the study of the four sciences, called Tehadourveda. This set is employed in teaching men virtue, and in- structing them in a knowledge of the heav enly doc- trine. Another set took the appellation of Same Brah- miné, and it interests itself about the temporal con- cerns of men. The -last at is called Peskaré Brah- Fp th mine, 4 440 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS miné, and manufactures gold stuffs; this is the meaning of Peskaré. 10th. Tusy all assembled and reflected deeply on their ancient glory, which was so great as to have given light to “the world: and they repented of the sin which had plunge ‘d them into obscurity. Lith. Tary in consequence prayed together, and obtained a new light under'the name of Sowria (sum) which ts fifty yoduns in circumterence. This word, literally, is firmness and wisdom. At the time Vai- wasvata (son of the sun) appeared in all his beauty and happiness. * Thirty hours after, the sun set, and the hght was turned into darkness. They again prayed, and obtained another luminary, called Chan- dria (moon), aud which signifies reunion, and has forty-nine yoduns of circumference. 12th. Tuen they were obliged to labour for their bread, and they began to steal from one another. In this predicament ‘they elected a chief, and agreed that whatever punishment he should decree, they would enforce... This chief was that splendid, beau- tiful, and perfectly happy being, the son of the sun. They called him Mana SAMETTE; meaning the grand or unanimous election; and ticy appointed him king 4,320,060 years after the descent ot the Brahmés from the aérial regions. - 13th. From him have ‘descended all the Maha Samette, the cast of kings, ‘which has been divided Into five casts equally emineht: The first, called Sourie Vanse ; the second, Litché Viragie Vanse ; the third, AKatchieragie Dienst ; the fourth, Sakera- gia Vansé:; ; ‘the fifth, Okkakeragie Vansé: These Gee casts have always filled the station of sove- reigns, 1th. Tue Her maphrodites, of whom we have . - oder * The Singalese divide the xychthemeron into bixey hours, shiney for the day, and thirty for the night. / OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 44d spoken (No. 8) produced two casts; the Velendes, who knowing nothing of agriculture, took to trade, and are now called Tchittes ; and the Vadighé, dis- tinct from the former, but also traders. - All the other Brahmés were called Tchouderés, a general term for all inferior casts. 15th. Many books, such as the Dampouvavé, - the Attowvavé, aud the Nekalikavé speak of Peskare Brahmines who were kings. The book Sedipekave taken from the Southsethré, and the Sonnanameke, written by the king Mrtrpow, establishes the order of castsin the following manner: Kings, Brahmines,- Chittis, Grahapatis. Thirty-five Peskaré Brahmines were kings in the country of Dambedive (the conti- nent) and the lands annexed to it, such as Makhandé, *Mahapatoonu, Kasi, Gadahare, Kourow, and Sou- loupatounow. Here follows the manner in which Ceylon became inhabited. Ceylon isa small istand, at a little distance trom Dambedivé, about one hun- dred yoduns in circumference. [t was for many years a savage island, and was inhabited by devils. A descendant of the first king of Dambedivé Maua- SAMETE arrived there. He was called Vier Kov- MAREA, and was the son of Vacowractia. This prince Vice had acted very unjustly towards his father’s subjects. And his tather, recollecting that Boupuou had foretold that his son Vier would be king of Ceylon, made him embark with 700 giants, and ordered them all to go in search of the island of Ceylon. They departed with a fair wind for the mountain, Saman cle Sripade, which they perceived - at a distance, and landed at Zamine in the Wany. Vier destroyed all the devils, and: cultivated the lands. He then sent large presents to the king of Paundi, whose daughter he demanded and obtained in marriage. The princess brought 700 young girls with her, and servants and artists of every deserip- tion. The 700 giants married the 700 girls; Vier wedded the princess, and declared himself kine. Some a AAG ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS Some time after, Vice Racra made other presents ' to his father-in-law, who, if return, sent him some Péskare Brahmines. Vice received them well, granted them lands and honours, and they employed themselv es in making magnificent gold stuffs for the king and queen. He died after thirty -eight years reion. The descendants of these Péskare Brahmines nevlected the art, gave themselves up to agriculture, and lost the name of Péskare with their talent. While the king, Deventprrissr, reigned in Ceylon, the king of Dambeding DitsnmacouRnr, sent him the holy tree, called Snemahabodhienvahanse, and 100 Péskare Brahmines, on whom he heaped riches and honours. DrEvENIPETISse received them with attention,and granted them greater honours than they had received from Duarmasouxé. The Péskares manufactured stuffs for the king, but, like their predecessors, soon lost their art, Satidl took to agri- culture. Another king of Ceylon, called Vier Sa- VAKKREMEBANHOW, (also called Varin, ) sent pre- sents to the king Horie, and obtained several from him, and several Péskare Brahmines, to whom he gave rubies, pearls, elephants, lands, slaves, &c. The descendants of these are called Saleas Gamé. It is said in the book Saliegesoutré, that they lived in the village Saleagamé. which means the village of houses or buildings. This village was afterwards ‘called Chelow. This place gave the name afterwards to the cast: some Europeans shortly after arrived in Ceylon, who employed the Péskare Brahmines or Saleagamé to gather cinnamon. And as this was the most valable article in the island to the Euro- peans, they called the department which furnished it Mahabade. ade signities aS therefore Maha- bade means great tax. Ir is certain that | the Swlecs, at present called Challias, descend from a very high cast, and that they have always been held in ‘ereat estimation ; having, except in late times, been constantly ex- : einpted ! OF THE PEOPLE OF CEYLON. 445 empted from paying taxes, and enjoyed great ho- nours. Act that we have said is to be found in the fol- lowing books. LIST OF BOOKS. Dirghinekaie, or Diksanghie.—An extract from the laws of BoupHou. (Pail. ) Angothrinekaie.—Ancther extract more copious. (Pali. ) Saniouthnikaie.—A collection of the writings of Boupuovu. (Pali. ) Giatekeathoovavé.—A very ancient description of the transmigrations of Boupuovu, divided into 550 books. (Singalese. ) Sare Sangrehe.—History of Boupuovu written by a wise man; very much esteemed. (Singalese. ) Darma Predipikave.—Darma signifies a collection of the laws of Boupbuovu. Predipikave demonstrates that the author is a doctor, (named Gouronto- GOMI;) it is a kind of commentary. © (Sanscrit, } Pali, Singalese. Sowmanghele Vila Sininam othouvave.—An explana- tion of the sacred rejoicings. (Pali. ) Vanse Dipikave —The candlestick of the higher casts: by a king named MiILipow. Balavetare.—A grammar of the Pali language. Balé ignorant ; avetare tliat instruct. Pali Nigandco Sanné.—A Pali and Singalese dic- tionary. Nigandoo, dictionary; Sané, trans!ated. Pali Date-mangiusé.—A collection of Pali verbs. Daté, verb; mangiusé, chest. Pali Nigandoo.—A Pali dictionary. Ragia Ratnakere.—History of the kings of Cey- lon. Ragia, king; Ratnakere, sea. Sarasvatti Viakarene Potte.—A Sanscrit grammar, the explanation of which is also in Sanscrit.. Saras- | vatti, 444 ON THE RELIGION AND MANNERS, &c. ’ watti, the goddess of science ; Viakarene, grammar ; Potie, book. , Pali Sabdemalave. A collection of Pali names de- clined, and translated in Stngalese. Sabde, name; malave, chain. Pane Daham Potte. Explatations of Bor puov. Pane, discourse; Daham, religion ; Potte, book. Poogia Vallie. History» of offermgs made. to Boupuovu. LPoogia, offerings; Vallie, a creeping plant, yes West. . SAKWELLE H North. T = Mithe &.., ep. ORT Er orcs South. 2 610.6 A Reunion of Sakwellr, PLT. ee —— . ‘ | ‘a e Py WO Sarsnskl: soo’ ea 7 Vanerrcan Secriav oF A. SAKWELLE Platt, Srp OOOIGYEY | XVI. Table.2. A CHRONOLOGICAL TA BLE of the Moghul Emperors, from Umer Tymoor to ALUMGEER Il; the Father of the present Emperor SHaH ALUM; being from A. H. 736 to 1173, or A. D. 1335 zo 1760. " : By LEWIS FERDINAND SMITH, Esq Naine and Title. Father’s and Mother’s Name. Date and Place of Birth, and of Coronation, Place and Date and Manner of Demise. Place of Interment and Age, and Term of Reign. $$$ eer Umeer Tymoor,| Father, Umeer Turagha,e,—Mo- Sahibigiran, Fir-|ther, Tukeenu Khanum. duos mukan. Born inithe town of Koosh, Tuesday, 25th Sha-|_ Wednesday, 17th Shaban, A. H]| Interred in the environs of Sumurqund, ban, Anno Hegire, 736—crowned in the city of!807; died in the village of Ubrar, 7(} Aged lunar years 70, 11, 22. Bulukh, Wednesday, 12th Ramzam, A. H.771. |fursungs from Sumurqund toward Reigned lunar years 35, 11, 5. T jhutt ,ha—Left 4 sons. Born in the city of Sumurqund, Thursday, 14th} Killed 24th Zeeqad, A. H. ro, in| Interred in the garden of Da,ood, in the environs Rubee,oossanee, A. H. 769—-crowned Wednesday,|the battle with Mirza Yoosoof'Toork-jof ‘Tubrez. 17th Shaban, A. H. 807, between Azoorba,ejanjman.—Left 8 sons, Aged Ll. years 49, 7, 10. and Sumurqund. Reigned 1. years, 2, 4, 10. - MeeranShahJu-| Father, Umeer Tymoer. Talooddecn Mirza Sooltan| Father, Meeran Shah,—Mother,| Born. © Died A. H. 855, of bodily disease) Interred in the town of Koosh, in the mausoleum Moohummud Mihr nosh. Crowned 24th Zeeqad, A. H. 810, in the city|—Left 2 sons. of Shums ooddeen Kular, of Sumurqund, Reigned |, years 45. Sooltan Uboosu’-| Father, Sooltan Moohummud Mir-| Born A. H. 837, in the city of Sumurqund. Killed. Monday 22d Rujub, A. Hy, Interred in the environs of Sumurqund, eed. : Za. Crowned A. H. 855, in the city of Ghuzneen. |873, in the battle with Husun Beg) Aged I. years 36. Toorkman,—Left 9 sons. Reigned 1. years 18. Sooltan Omur| Father, Sooltan Uboo su,eed, Born in Indjan, in Sumurqund, A. H. 860. Killed Monday, 4th Rumzan, 899,| Interred near Sumurqund. Shykhi Mirza. Crowned in Indjan, in Furghanu, A.H. 873. |A.H. by a fall from the house in fly- Aged 1. years 39. ing pigeons.—Left 3 sonsand 5 daugh-| Reigned I. years 26. ters. Baboor, Zuheer-|_ Father, Oumur Shykh Mirza,—| Born in Furghanu, 6th Mohurrum, A. H. 888. | Died 6th Jumadee,ooluwwul, A.H,| Interred in Kabool. =! rooddeen, Firduos|Mother, Qootlocqg Nigar Khanum,| Crowned between Indjan and Koosh, 5th Rum-|937, in the garden of Chihar Bagh, Aged |. years 49, 4, I. mukanee, daughter of Yoonus Khan, of the fa-jzan, A. H. 899. in Ukburabad, from bodily disease —| Reigned |. years 37, of which he passed 5 years mily of Chungez Khan. y Left 4 sons and 3 daughters, [oO days in Hindoostan. Hooma,yoon, Father, Baboor;—Mother, Mahum) Born in the fort of Kabool, Tuesday, 4th Zee-| Killed Friday, 7th Rubee,ooluwwul| Interred in the environs of old Dihlee, near the Nuseerooddeen, |Begum, Grand-daughter of Uhmudjgad, A. H. 913. t A. H. 963, in directing the building}mosque of Muhboobi Ilahee. Junnut Ashee anee Jam. Crowhed at Ukburabad or Agra, 9th Jumadee,-lof the library at Dihlee or Dillee, he] Aged ]. years 49, 4, 9. 7 ooluwwul, A. H. 937. fell from the house.—Left 1 son. Reigned |, years 25, 10, 28. ———— a —<$<$<$<<—$$ apenas a > eee Ukbur, Julalood-|_ Father, Hooma,yoon,— Mother,| Born in the fort of Umur Kot, in the Soobu of] Died Wednesday 13th Rubee,oos-| Interred in the village of Sikundura, in the ene deen, Ursh ashee,-/Humeedu Banoo Begum, Grand-|Lahor, Sunday, sth Rujub, A. H. 949. sanee, A. H. ror4, from bodily dis-|virons of Ukburabad or Agra. anee. daughter of Uhmud Jam. Crowned in the Eedgah Kulanor, in the Soobujease.—Left 3 sons. Aged l. years 64, I1, 7. of Lahuor, Friday, 5th Rubceoossenee, A. H. 963. Reigned |. years, 52, 25 9. Juhangeer, Noor] Father, Ukbur, — Mother, the ooddeen, Junnut Daughter of Raja Biharee Mul. mukan: Born in the town of Futihpoor Sikree, in the] Died Sunday 28th Sufur, A. H.| Interred in the suburbs of Lahuor, in the garden Soobu of Ukburabad, Wednesday, 17th Rubee,-!1037, in the village of Culur-huttee,of Noor Juhan Begum. ooluwwul, A. H. 977. of an asthma—Left 5 sons and 2] Aged]. yeats 59, 11, 12 Crowned Thursday, 24th Jumadee,oossanee,daughters. Reigned 1. years 22, 9, 25+ a. H. 1014, in the fort of Ukburabad or Agra. Born in the city of Lahuor, Thursday, 3othRu-| Died in the fort of Ukburabad,) ‘Interred at Ukburabad. bee, ooluwwul, A. H. ro00. Monday 26th Rujub, A.H. 1076, from} Aged 1. years, 76, 3, 1% 4 “ owned in the fort of Lahuor, Monday, 8th|pain in his kidnies and fever.~—Left 4] Reigned 1. years 30, 3, 26, nine years of which Jee ,oossanee, A. H, 1037+ sons and three daughters. he passed in prison in the fort of Agra, Shah Juhan,Shu-' Father, JTuhangeer,—Mother, Jot hab ooddeen, Fir- Ba,ee, Daughter of Raja Malduno, duos ashee,anec. Boondela: 5 * 1 * ant. Place and Date and Manner of Demise. Place of Interment and Age, and Term of Relon F ed a : . ei. Died in the Dukk,hin, Friday 28th} Interred in the court of the mausoleum of Shykh Zeeqad, A. H. 1118, of bodily dis-/Zynooddeen, in Khooldabad, 8 kos from the , ease,—Left four sons, . rae of Uorungabad. : By ame and Title. | Father’s and Mother’s Name. Date and Place of Birth, and of Corgnation. — Uorungzeb, Mu-| Father, Shah Juhan, — Mother,} Born in the town of Dohud, in the Soobu of hee,coddeen, and/Moom taz muhul, the daughter ef|Goojrat, Sunday r1th Zeeqad, A. H. 1028. Alumgeer, Khoold} Asufkhan. Crowned in the garden of U,izzabad, near Sur- mukan. hind, Friday rst Jumadee,oossanee, A. H. 1068. Aged I. years gt, 13. ; Reigned ]. years 51, 5, 7» arts SRE IS eT SET ONS RE Bean 1 is (eae, Le. le Peo ee MoohummudA-| Father, Uorungzeb,—Mother, Ba-}, Born in the Dukk hin, 12th Shaban, A. H. 1063. Killed in the purguna of Jaju.ou, in} Interred in the mausoleum of Hoomayoon Bad. zim Shah, noo Begum, daughter of Shah Nuwaz} Crowned in the garden of Sholamar, inthe Soobu the Soobu of Ukburabad, 18th Ru-jshah. Khan. of Uhmudnugur, Friday roth Zilhij, A. H. 1118. |bee,ooluwwul, A. H. rrrg, in the bat- Aged*l years 55, 3, 15. tle with Bufiadoor Shah. Fs 4 ss Reigned 1. months 3, and 20 days, in the fort of Malwa. SIS eet er ieee rue, SAE ee ee ee SN ee eS sa a Buhadoer Shah,| Father, Uorungzeb, — Mother,) Born near Hydurabad, in the Dukk,hin, 3oth} Died in the city of Lahuor, 21st} Interred in the environs of Dihlee, near the tomb Shahalum, Khoold!Nuwwab Ba,ee. Rujub, A. H. 1053. Mohurrum, A. H. 1124, from bodily|of Khaja Qootoobooddeen, munzil. Crowned in the town of Jaju,oo, when going to|disease—Left 4 sons. Aged l. years 69, 5, 18. battle with Azim Shah, rst Zilhij, A. H. 1118. Reigned I. years 5, 8, in Hindoostan. Moohummud Ju- Father, Buhadoor Shah. Born in the Dukk,hin, Wednesday roth Rum-| _ Assassinated in the fort of Dihlee,} Interred in the platform before the arausoleon ef handar Shah Moo, zan, A. H. 1072. Friday 9th Zilhij, A, H. 1124.—Left|Hooma,yoon. jzzooddeen. ~ Crowned at Lahuor, Thursday 14th Rubee,ool-|2 sons. Aged |. years 52, 9. uwwul, A. H. 1124. Reigned |. months rr, and 5 days. -Moohummud Father, Uzeemoosh-shan, the son of] Born in the compaign to the Dukk,hin, in Ben-| Blinded and murdered, after being} Interred in the court of the mausoleum of Hoo Furrookhsee ur, Buhadoor Shah. gal, Thursday 18th Rumzan, A. H. 1098. Shahi Shuheed. Crowned in the fort of Dihlee, Friday 23d Zil- hij, A. H. 1124. imprisoned, 9th Rujub 1131; he was|ma,yoon. imprisoned the 8th Rubee,oossanee, A. Ho1131, Aged I. years 33. Reigned ]. years 6, 3, 15. rd Father, Rufee,oosh-shan, the son} Born in the fort of Dillee, Jumadee oossanee, of Buhadoor Shah,—Mother Noo-| 4, 4. roon nisa Begum, the’ daughter of! Crowned in the environs of Dilhee, 9th Rubee, Shykh Nujum Baghu. oossanee, A. H. 1131. Interred in the mausoleum of Hooma,yoon, Aged. Reigned Ll. months 3, and ro days. Died in the environs of Agra, 19th Rufee,cod durjat. : Rujub, A..H. 1131, of a consumption. _ —— Rufee,ood duolu. Father. Rufee,oosh-shan, the son} Born in Ghuzneen. Died in the environs of Agra, 17th} Interred in the mausoleum of Huma,yoon. of Buhadoor Shah. Crowned in the environs of Agra, 19th Rujub,|Zceqad, A. H. 1131, from intoxica-| Aged. A. H. 1131. tion of opium seeds. Reigned ]. months 3, and 28 days, Moohummud Father, Juhan Shah, the son of Bu-} Born in Ghuzneen, 24th of Rubee,ooluwwul,| Died in the fort of Dihlee, Thurs-| Interred in the court before the mausoleum of Shah, RoshunUkh- hadoor Shah, — Mother, Nuwwab/rrrq. ‘ day 27th Rubee,oossanee, A. H. 1161,|Shykh Nizamooddeen, tur, Firduos Aram-|Qoodsee,u. : ‘|. Crowned in the village of Kuruole, eight kos\of a dropsy—Left 1 son and1daugh-| Aged l. years.47, 1, 3. gah. from Agra, 25th Zeeqad, A. H. 1131. ter. Reigned 1. years 30, 6, 10. Father, Moohummud Shah,—Mo-| orn in the fort of Dillee, Tuesday 17th Rubee,| Imprisoned and blinded, Tuesday] Interrad before the mosque of Qudumi Shureef, ther, Ood,hum Bajce. : oossanee, A. H. 1138. roth Shaban, A. H. 1167; died 28thjin Dihlee, in the mausoleum of Muree,um Muki« Crowned in the town of Paneeput, Monday 2d|Shawal, A. H. 1188, from bodily dis-inee, 8 Jumadee ooluwwul, A. H. 1161. ease.—Left 2 sons. Aged |]. years 48, 6, rr. : ¢ Reigned I. years 6, 3, 8. eee Se ee a eee Ne eee — Assassinated at Dihlee, Thursday] Interred in the platform before the mausoleum 8th Rubee,oossanee, A. H. 1173, orjof Hooma,yoon. A. D. 1760. Aged ]. years 74. Reigned I. years 6, 7, 28. Uhmud Shah, >» Father, Moo,izzooddeen Juhandar} orn in the Soobu of Mooltan, Friday,A.H. 10 Shah;—Mother, Unoop Ba,ce. agreeing to the 5th Sawun, 17 $35 of he puadosere ; Crowned in the fort of Dihlee, Tuesday 1oth Shaban, A. H. 1167. : _ Alumgeer, Uzee- zooddeen, Ursh- ~ munzil. FE EE AE ASEH SEE Ee OUR BO OD ere ay cha Eile EER N. B. Though the writer did not follow any regular plan of Orthography in his communication, his method was nevertheless so much nearet Mr. Giucunist’s than Sir Wit11am Jonzs’s, as to make it convenient here to follow the former, in preference to the latter. ( AAS) XVII. Demonstration of the 12th Axiom of the first book of Eucuip. BY THE, REV. PAUL LIMRICK. Propovny Page 8: 2. Ir two right lines, ma and ac, be equal and perpendicular to the same right line ac, and a right line m-o be drawn joining — their terms; a perpendicular nb, let fall, from any point 2, in the line m 0, » upon the line @ c, 15 equal to ma=co. _ Proor, 2b cannot be greater that ma, nor less than it. | . Propuce ac, tillce=ac,; erect a perpendicular e sam, draw the right line os, take cd=a b ; erect a perpendicular dk. Now, if the figure maco be ap- plied to oc es so that the point a may fall upon c, and the line ac on ce, the point 4 will fall upon d, and ¢ upon e; and since the angles at a, b, ¢, d, and ar e are. ALG = =DEMONSTRATION Of THE 19TH AXIOM eareall right angles, a will coincide with co, 2b with Ad, and oc with se, but m a=c o=se by con- struction ; therefore the point m will coincide with o, aud the point o with s, therefore the line mo will coincide with es; but the line 6 2 coincides with d k, therefore the point # will coincide with k: therefore bn=dk.. Now itz 6 be supposed greater or less than ma, take dp=am=oc=dr, take oi=pn, draw * the right lines pi, po, ri, ro: now it is obvious, from the construction, that the figure p & dri may be placed upon the figure ocamn, so that the points p&ob&c,d& ar & m, andi &x shall coincide ; but the points 0, 2, m, are in one right line ; there- fore the points p, i, 7, are also in one right line; therefore pi, 77, form one‘right line: now produce po, and it must meet 77 in some point as w; and therefore two right lines pi wu, pou would include a space, which is absurd. Therefore » b cannot be greater nor less than 2 a@:- thereforex d=ma QED. Prop. 2d, Fig. 3d, 4th, 5th. : c. .. da» Ir two equal right lines a.c;.d d, be perpendicular to the same right line a 6, and a right line c d be drawn joining their terms; Ist. The angles a c d, b dc will be equal; 2dly, the angles aed, bdc will be right angles; and 3dly, the right line c d will be equal to a 4 Draw the right lines ad, bc: in the right angle triangles ca 6, d6 a the sides containing the right angles are equal by construction, therefore (by 4. 1.) ad=b c, therefore the triangles wc d, b ae are mu- tually equilateral, therefore the angles acd, bde, which are oppesed to the equal sides a d, 0 ¢, are equal (by 8, 1.) 7 Qdly. OF THE FIRST BOOK OF EUCLID. ANT Qdly. Fro any point m, in the line cd, let fall c m d aperpendicular to the line ab: ~ by the Ist proposition, mnmac Fig. 4. =bd; therefore, by the fore- going part, 2mczacm=bdm | =amd:-nme,nm d are right angles: consequently acd, bdc are also right angles. Sdly. Draw the right line da; the angle ac dis c d a right angle by the 2d part, and therefore equal to Fig. 5. abe; andthe sides ac, bd are equal by construction ; mm alm) Lh). now if ab be not equal to cd, take bm either greater or less than @ 6, which shall be equal to c.d; and draw the right line dm, and since acd is a right angle, by the foregoing part, and therefore equal to abd, and ac=éd by construction, and also d c= 6 m by supposition; d m will be equal to da (4, 1,) and therefore the angle dma=dam (5, 1,) but dma is ° an obtuse angle (16, 1,) therefore two angles of a triangle would be greater than two right angles, contrary to 17, 1, of the Elements; therefore b a cannot be greater nor less than dc: cd=a b. Q. KE. D. Prop. Sd. Fig. 6. Ir two right lines ac, b d, be perpendicular to Fig. 6... ¢ ad the same right line a 6 ; 0 and from any point c, in one line, be drawn c d, per- a b pendicular to the other ; a cb d, and therefore c d=a 6, and the ee acd a right angle. . Supposr . 443 DEMONSTRATION OF THE 127TH AXIOM Suppose ac to be greater or less than 6 d, take ao—bd and draw do: now, since ao=bd, bdo will be a right angle (prop. 2) and therefore equal to b dc, whichis impossible :- @ ¢ cannot be greater nor less than 6d:- a c= d, and therefore (by the fore- going proposition) c d=a 4 and ac da right angle. E Prop. 4. n suf Ir two right lines, an, 60, perpendicu- lar to the same tight line a 6, be cut by a right line rs; the alternate angles will be equal; the exter- a b nal angle equal to, the internal remote angle. on the same side of the cutting line; and the two internal-angles, on the same side, equal to two rigat angles. Ir the cutting line » s he perpendicular to one of thie given lines, it will be perpeariic wes to the other (by ‘the foregoing prop. } and therefore ali the angles right, and consequently equal. “Lr the cutting line 7 s be not perpendieular,. draw the perpendicular cm, de; by the former proposi- tion c m=a b=e d; also the angle m dea right an- gle;:- by the 2d prop. ce=md;-the triangles ced, emd, are mutually equilateral; and therefore. (8. 1.) ecd=cdm ; and consequently their complements ned and ddc are equal; again bds=rdo=acs ; again acd +-bde=mdc+-bdexsto t two right angies. Q E we Prop. OF THE FIRST BOOK OF EUCLID. | AAQ Prop. 5, Fig. 8, 9, 10. IF two right lines, ae, do, stand upona Fig. 8. 0 w right line ad, so that x the two internal an- elesead, o'dbare a 6 c d less than two right angles, the lines ae, do, produced on the same side of ab, shall meet. N.B. This is the 1%thaxiom of the Ist book of Euclid. Ist. Ler one of the lines, a e, be perpendicular to ad, and consequently the angle ida acute (by sup- position) from any point 2, in the line dz, let fall a perpendicular xe, meeting ad inc; take vo= dvr; produce cv ; draw the per rpendiculars ob, ou. Now in the triangles ovu,dxc, the angles at wv are vertical, and those ae wand c right ang les, and the side ovr equal to rd, :-cd=ou. (26. 1.) =be (prop. 3d.) therefore, if from the line du be taken parts equal to cd, till the whole be exhausted, and trom di pro- duced be taken the same number of parts = to dx, and right lines be drawn from the several points of divi- sion in di to the corresponding points of division in ad, these lines will be all per pendicular toad, but the last of them either coincides with ae or falls beyond it : di must meet ae. Ir both the lines a e, > a) di form acute angles él with a d, erect the per- | Fig. 9. pendicular a: by the last ca@ed i must meet a d am, therefore must first me Q Ge “ee, Fig. se ee 450 DEMONSTRATION OF THE !2TH Axtom, &c. ow a Ir the angle ead be | olituse, erect a perpen- dicular aw, make the > anelee do Sean, then BP vad+odizead:. a mas vad+odi+adiare z less than two right an- gles: therefore o dais acute, and therefore ida still more acute, therefore dz must mect av (by the Ist case) suppose in z, take du = ai let fall a perpendicu- lar ud, produce u 6 till it mect do (‘st case) in 9, take ae = do and.draw the right lineze-: now in the triangles eai and odu, ¢a = do, and ai = du by con- struction; and these sides contain equal angles, ead = odu theretore (4,1) aie = duo = (proposition 14) vid: aie + aid are equal to two right angles,:-d 2 and 7 e are one right line,:- dw and ae mectine. QED. Fig. 10 Rh +e) rh as oe ee am a oa ig Phe 7 XVHIL ; Table 3. DAGOBERTI CAROLI DE DALDORFF Scarabaorum (i.e. Inseforum, que sub nomine generis superioris Scarabaus militaverunt in Fannicit Entomologia Systematica em: et auct:) distributio in genera provima (id est naturalia) divisiones, subdivisionesque, instrumentis cibariis, larvorum imaginumg; victu et economia, aliisque insecti perfecti partibus consultis. No. 1. SCARABAI. ———— ————_ A. — ———, Il. Ligntvort, Mandibule apice obtuso, polito, ultra labium superius et ad labii inerioris latera prominentes. Larva imaginesque in ~ Ill. Merpicerr. Notis distin&tivis divisionum dtianim preceden- T Paytirnact,Mandibule apice acuto perpendiculariter fisso titra labium superius prominentes. Larva: tium non piaditi. Larvae imapinesque in stercore animalium viventes. in medalla Palnarum, imagines in carum Fronde nascente depentes. Genus Dayobert; novam PALMIsTa j= liguo putrescente arboribusque emortuis degentes. | ; » : ¢ Gedeon, Oromedon, Hercules, &e, Divideatur Labio Inferrore comeo, N.B. 2. SYLVANUS, D. No. 4. D videatur secundim clypei cornu. a Hi iterum constituunt, non genus proxtinum (ui sunt bina praccedentia) 4) eg ee Ee ; ae 3. LS ee SS ES sed genus superum, quod iteram divideatar in genera inferiora, et hac A: Late lanccolato plano. Species quingue, No. 3. B: Semicylindrico sursum arcuato utrimque ante Ax unicum, Unicornes, subdivideantur secundum thoracis exca- B: nullum, vel tubercula, Musici, subdivideantur secundum iterum in genera proxima. Merdigeri sunt secundum scutellam. apicem rotundatum pulpigero, No. 8, Species unica. vationem. thoracem. ; Zoe Sy Gites a ee 7 a? transversalem; species 5. b: longitudinalem ; species 3. a: gibbum; imine; 8 spe- b= proportionalem ; species } cies. distintiz 3. MERDIGERI, No. 5. co = — SS SS a os eee PES | eS = —————— —. | I. SCUTELLATI. Il. SimiscuTe Lari i.e. scutello minuto; im nonnullis, scatello elytris obte€to in aliis Ill. EXSCUTELLATI. COPRIS G. Divideantur fecillime secundum instrumentaicibaria, examine accuratiore et oris explicalione (que ducat in periculum destru@tionis Inseéti) haud desiderata, speciebus.. Hic veniunt duo genera naturalin, quorum charaéteres nondum cruuie ‘Thorax in —*~- — —, 4n geneva duo naturalia Dagobs — ambobus elytrorum fere longitudine, aur Jongior, N. B. 5. . 1.-adsciti. 2. legitimi, No. 7. . Past oe pT aE TS == f cs os ay Tibia postica: femoribus lengio- Tibiw postice femorum longi- 1, Fimeranius D: instrumentis cibariis, palpis exceptis omnino obteétis argue obsconditis clypeo. 2. Minator D. mandibulis ultra 1. Depressi oblongi lJateribus, sub parallclis 2. Gibbi thorace imprimis convexo. fes, graciles incurv@, ad volven- — tudine, aut breviores, compress Clypeum prominentibus. Coniirendum thorace et dono plamusculo, Species 9. Huc veniunt sc. sphinx, et aflincs, dum stercores globulum apice ucuto —_—trianguleres, latere postico brevissi- ; % mo et ruga co parallcla ia pagina Duvideatur secundum thoracem. ——— a hocce adhuc esse genus superum, tria Species 7. aucte. : A: Retusuin. B: Lavem glabrum. f C: Scabriusculam genera proxima in cludens qua ob de- externa dentas. Species 2. Subdivideantur secundum Elytrorum Species 9. feGtum numeri sufficientis et specierum et individuorum hic nomine divisionum Ge Re Se mesa Strias. (* RN Ee ar ap sum introduéturus. : / a: Sulcatas. Hi subdivideantur stria b: Viz. impressas, coloratas aut nullas A. Depressi. B. Compressi femoribus _ posticis wel sulco Miterali. Species novem. i o —* — elongatis clavatis ventre gibbo dorso A. Gacatueus D. dorso convexiusculo, B. Conscripti dorso Ct ae cars a. Elytra bieribus inte- b. Elytra lateribus sinua- — planiusculo Ge nus ProrriuM, cute imaginis zre indurata nigti omnes. Copris planiusculo. + angulum ani attingente 5 ++ ante angulum ani evanescente ; gris suturaarcuata. Copris tis sutura reGta apice tan- X—N Hamadryas, Lunaris, Sabus, Molossus et Species 13. Species 12. sacer-ct aflings, Species 4. tum deflexo S. C. Koeni- a. Elytristrian- tb. Elytris semi- affines 26. gu ctalfines 9. gularibus, copris orbiculatis, Nova Schiefferi, et affi- species 2. F f ? , : nes 4. a. Unicolores. b. Discolures. A\ : ovati postice crassiores capite subtransverso ; labio B. ovales breves i. e. Jateribus parallelis: capite C. Globosi gibbi; thoracis Jateribus “Superiore minuto transverso. oblongo aut triangulari; labio superior’ quadrato —_altius descendenubus, quam elytra et ab a distinéto: subdivideantur secundum elytra. domen, capie oblongo utrinque sub F Le i Lacon ee - ont oculis sinuato, Species quinque. ‘ a: legitimi, mandibulis be adsciti, mandi- a: obtegentia anam. ic. anum non obtigen- + Nigricantes. ++ Metallici. : = See, Ap. ah sundique ultra labiam sue bulis haud ad Matera, — abdomine postice sub ely-- tia i.e. abdomine apice — co—_—_— + nudi Copris bonasus Schreberi tt vestiti Copris nuchicornis vacca, perius — prominentibus. — sed antice tanvum ula, tas houd promnnente, M4o- sub elyiris prominenie. 4; nudi 3: vesliti as nudi 3: vestiti et affines species 22. ct affines 15, Species duzx, Jabium prominentibuss desti Syecies2: Vemialis Obsc@nt Species 2: sce Cornu Clypei ag S .clypeo wansverso, mare et sylveticus. Stercorariusct Foveolaius, 1 nullo 1 unico 1 nullo 1 nullo Que iterum artificialiter in systemate (minime enim vero secundum naturam et gine antico rectiusculo, ; 2 anico 2 binis 2 unico 2 unico affinitatem in museo) in sequentes subdivisiones distribui possunt secundum clypei clevato. Species bine. 3 binis 3 tribus 3 binis 3 binis cornu ut hic faétum est copridibus unicoloribus, Coprides autem mei conscripti dis- 4 tribus 4 quatuor 4 tribus 4 tribus colores vestiti bicornes iterum ierumq. | Subdividendi sunt secundum situm cor 5. _quatuor 5 _ nullo 5 quatuor 5. quatuor nuum, in clypei linea longitudinale. —Rhinoceroidet aut transversali. ~ Copris Yaurus et Copris vel se: Specics 2. Species 3. B, Tauroidei. , Specics affines tg. ovatus et Species _ affines 17. Note Explanatoria et execusatoria, taubulam synopticam Scarabeorum Fubricianorum Dagobertianam clucidantes. : 4. 9304 talis distributione revera desideretur in Entomologia id probari potest. No. 5. Ratio hujus subdivisionis secundum sentellum in tres ordines 2t imprimis secundi hujus ordinis charaéter (scutello minuto aut nullo) minime placet, et pessima Fabricii ipsius din in proemio Entomologize sua: systematicae emendatae et audlae X: ‘ Entomologus ideo verus in construendis generibus charaéteribus certis est pars totius hujus tabula. Qnisquis eutem Entomologus in hac Entcmolopie parte bene versatus ignorare non potest, quod inseéta in hoc ordine enumerata habeant firmis lege artis et systematis munitis dcsudabit: Plura adhue conficienda, quae attingere nondum valui:” aliisque locis Philosophiae ejus Entomologice, quibus quidquam peculiare et in habit in oeconemia, et quod ea absque incommodo nec scarabieis scutellatis nec exscutellatis adjungi possint. Preterea observavi unum Searabworum genus inter genera difficiliora nimio Specierum numero Jaborantia, eamque ob rem dissecanda, imprimis nominatur. ex Secunda ordinis subdivisione habere mandibulas semimembranaceas basi cornea dentes tres in apicem membranaceum emitrente. Quod, st sic sc habeat in reliquis qvoque speciebus et individuis, optimus novi generis charaétes essentialis ¢xistimandum est, cum unica nota absolvatur. His bene considerauis ordinem credo bonum et ; umero Specierum, que in Fabrica Entomologia Systernatica im: et Aue: sub nomine Scarabeus coinpleétuntur, qui eo jam tempore 237 excessit, opereque Ainito ct edito valde inerevit. f . conservandum, ejus vero charaéierem hic datum valde mediocrem, et cum tempore ef alium melyorem esse substituendum. — a Mu economia et Viélu valde diferente, cum degunt in Palmaram medulla nonnulli alii in ligno putrescente, plurimi alii vero in Stercore animalium. o. 6. Ob magnum specierum numerum et earum magnam affinitaren inter se, valde necessarium est quod Fimetarii mei distribuantar in divisiones subdivisionesque, mel Se pammeet cites chureSteres Renencos eon eoldty hojus sed etiam omnium generum reliquorum in hac tabula propositorum) plures alii adsunt, et primarii ab Quibus modo proposito peraétis observavt rationem, quam hic in dividendo subdividendoque sum secutus, laborare incommodis variis quae in anno meo naturalt tahhine esumpti ct secundarit ab abiis corporis partibus accessiti, quos brevitatis studio in hac tabula ontisi aut temporis defeétu nondum potui candida mente indicavi, opereque finito pro viribus removere tentavi- F a 4 foe ed hic fill eae , Not. 7. Opere finito, Copridibusque proposito mado distributis obseravt eas secundum tibiarum posticarum figuram esse distribuendas non _ut hic faluin est in binas divisiones sedin tres, Chara€leres distinctivi tertiz hujus divisionis, que inter primam ex sccundam datam inserenda esi, sunt ubise postice rette, femorum longitu- ese 3 i a Seen quingue hujus generis et subdivisionis erant in museo ; dum haec distributio ponebatur, quod brevitatis studio, modo proposito sum iadicaturus aad m. dine, graciles, apice tantum externo parum dilatato margine externo scrato ciliate. No. 4. Collocando Sylvanorum species in subdivisi isi - = For Grats » 4+ Colloc r it e f tones sequentes, sccutus sum haerisium mearum entomologicarum unicam, quarum justificationem L-B, reper- = vurus sitsi-velit, in Procmio anni nawusalis mei bengalict sub protlo nunc sudantis et.descriptionem musci mei pro parte connie o = ; C-4ar.) XIX: An Account of the BazeEcurs, a sect cem- monly denominated Nuts *. BY CAPTAIN DAVID RICHARDSON. A perosat of Grellman’s dissertation on the Gipsies of Europe, in which this country is consi- dered as having given birth to that wandering race, induced me to commence an inquiry into the man- ners of a people in Hindoostan denominated Nuts, whose mode of life seemed somewhat to assimilate with his description. It is my intention, should this, my first endeavour, meet with approbation, to pursue this line of investigation still farther, and from time to time I may be enabled to bring forwards short sketches of the tribes within the Company’s pro- vinces, who, being in other respects too insignificant for the pages of the historian, may have hitherto been® passed over unnoticed, although many of their usages and ceremonies may still merit a detail, as de- tached facts in the general history of mankind. Strict- ly speaking, these people might be denominated players or actors, from their Persian name of Bazee-gur, which may be literally rendered a juggler or tricker ; but the appellation of Nut extends to several tribes, and properly belongs to many more; each party having bianched out and formed itself into a distinct sect, agreeably to the habits of life or modes of sub- sistence which necessity and local circumstances may have induced thei to adopt, as their own peculiar calling or art. ‘ 7 The Bazeegurs are subdivided into seven casts, viz. the: Charee, Ath bhyeca, Bynsa, Purbuttee, Kal- ; Gea ’ koor * For the following and other explanatory notes, ‘I am indebted to the kindness of a friend. / / 45% AN ACCOUNT OF THE BAZEEGURS, koor, Dorkinee and Gungwar; but the difference seems only in name, for they live together and inter- marry as one people; they say they are descended from four brothers of the same family. They profess to be Moofudmans *, that is, they undergo circumcision, and at their weddings and burials a Qazeeand AZoolla attend to read the service; thus far and no farther are they Afoosulmans. Of the prophet they seem to have little knowledge, and though in the creed which some of them can in dis- tinctly recollect, they repeat his, titles, yet when questioned on the subject, they can give no further account of him, than that he was a Saint or Peer. They acknowledge a God, and in all their hopes and ears address him, except when such address might be supposed to interfere in Yansyn’s department, a famous musician who flourished, I believe, in the time of Ukbur, and whom they consider as their tutelary * A person well versed in the Eastern languages, will often beable to tell the nation to which any professional man really belongs, from the name he assumes as such. When a Soxar or goldsmith is termed’ Zurgur or Sadu-kar, he will in general be a M20/ulman, and in this way we meet with Foolaha, Mochee Durxee, Hujam, Qissukban, Moosuwwir, Mee,anjee, instead of the Hinduwee words Tantee, Chu- mar, Soojee, Nae, Kuthuk, Pande, Chitera, for a Weaver, a Shoe- maker, Taylor, Barber, Story-teller, Schoolmaster, and Painter in suce cession.- The word Hxlalkher, which is applied to a Sweeper, gene- rally indicates the fame difcrimination of a Moosulman, as Bungee does to'4 Hindoo; a truth which the two nations acknowledge with great reluctance. The reason is obviously founded on that pride of cast which they both support, often at our expence. In this instance — they will stoutly deny the fact stated here, unless the inquirer knows: enough of the language tocalla Hulalkhor before them if Moofulmans, and desire him to repeat his creed, &c. In this and the other duties of — Islamism, thev are no doubt often so defective that we cannot venture to affirm they are orthodox Moohummudans, any more than we can vouch. for the B,bungees being perfect Hindoos ; all we dare in candourallege, — being, thst these people respectively lean, in their belief, worship and — manners, much more to the one religion than the other, as the text will elucidate in the Nuts’ history before us. It is a curious enough circum. stance, that there are certain employments here-engrossed almost ex- — clusively by the Moo/ulmans ; among these the Bihishtees or Suggas who carry water, and the Su,ees or grooms may be enumerated as the most prominent. + A SECT COMMONLY DENOMINATED NUTS. 453 tutelary deity ; consequently they look up to him for success and safety in all their professional ex- ploits. ~These consist of playing on various instru- ments, singing, dancing, tumbling, &c. The two latter accomplishinents are peculiar to the women of this sect. Thenotions of religion and a future state among this vagrant race, are principally derived from their songs, which are beautifully simple. They are commonly the production of Kubeer, a poet of great fame, and w het considering the nature ot ‘his poems, — deserves to be still better knowa *. On every occa- Go3 sion * He was a weaver by trade, and flourished in the reign of Sher Shah, the Cromwell of Indian history. ‘There are, however, various and contradictory traditions relative to our humbie philosopher, as some accounts bring him down to the time of Ukbur. All, however, agree as to his being a Soofee or Dest of the most exalted sentiments, and of the most unbounded benevolence. _He reprobated with severity the re. ligious intolerance and worship of both Hiadoos and Moofulmans, in such a pleasing ¢ poetic strain of rustic wit, humour, and sound reasoning, that to this day both nations contend for the honeur of his birth, in their respective sects or tribes. He published a book of poems that are still universally esteemed, as they inculcate the purest morality, and the greatest good will and hospit: lity, to all the children of Man. | From the disinterested yet alluring doctrines they contain, a sect has sprung up in Hindoostan under the name of Kubcer-punt,bec, who are so univer- sally esteemed for veracity and other virtues among both, Hizdoos and Moosulmans, that they may be with propriety considered the Quakers of thishemisphere. They resemble that respectable body in the neat. ness of their dress and simplicity of their manners, which are neither strictly Mcshummudun nor Hinduwee ; being rather a mixture of the best parts of both. A translation of Kuhber? $ works, with the life of that sage, and an account of his followers, relative to their tenets and societies, remain still as desiderata in the history of India. The time of Kubeer’s death seems involved in equal obscurity with-the manner ° of his decease and burial. Tey relate that he lived a !ong time at Ka/ee, near Gy,a, and sojourned also at Fugarnath where he : gave great of. fence-to the Brubmuns by his conduct and tolerant doctrines. When Stricken in years, he departed this life among a concourse of his dis- ciples, both Mossu/mans and Hindoos. They quarrelled about the mode of disposing of his remains, which were piaced in another apartment during the dispute. The Moo/ulmans were, it is alleged, victors, and buried him accordingly. ‘Lhe Hizdoos affirm, however, that his body during the alrercation disappeared, and a Lotes flower was found in its stead, which they haut carefully. preserved, Be this as it may, it is certain ] A54 AN ACCOUNT OF THE BAZEEGURS, sion of doubt they have a quotation ready from their favourite bard ; and in answer to my queries respect ing the state of the soul after death, one of them re- peated the following stanza : Mun moog nu mae,a moo ee mur mur gue sureer, Asa tishna nu mooee kuh gue das Kubo. hep Se thely oy srl of Sige 2 Cte A | aoe Fe fers These lines in that philosopher’s works are said to be more correctly written s Maea muree nu mun mura mur mur gy sureer, Asa tisna na mitee yor kuth gue Kudeer. er See ley et Gelb at ob ee ot WY Lf Which may be thus rendered, ¥ Nor soul nor love divine can die, Although our frame must perish here, Still longing hope points to the sky ; Thus sings the poet Das Kubeer. They conceive one spirit pervades all nature, and that their soul being a particle of that universal spi- rit, will of course rejoin it, when released. from its corporeal shackles. . At all their feasts, which are as frequent as the means will admit, men, women, and children drink to excess. Liquor with them is the summum bonum of life; every crime may be expiated by plentiful li- bations of strong drink : whence it follows that any person certain that his name is held in great veneration by these two very dif- ferent peop'e ; those called Kubeer-punthee feem nevertheless to have rather more of the Hindoo than Moo/ulmax in their Fe ahaa which so far decides the contest in their favour. ‘ f A SECT COMMONLY DENOMINATED NUTS. 455 \ ‘ person whohas accumulated property, issoon consider- . ed as aculprit, and a charge being brought against him, the complaint is carried before a Puncha,et *, when the business commonly concludes by his being obliged to provide a lethean draught for the fraternity to which he belongs: © This is an exact recital of what happened to two men who waited upon me, and to whom I gavea trifling present. [t wasfound that they had communicated to me some intormation which ought to have been concealed, and they therefore, in, addition to the ordinary fine, underwent the peculiar punishment of having their noses rubbed upon the ground. Though professing Jslamism, they employ a Bruhmun, who is supposed to be an adept in astro- logy, to fix upon a name-for their. children, whom they permit to remain at the breast till five or six years of age. It is no uncommon thing to see four or five miserable infants clinging round their mother and struggling for their scanty portion of nourish- ment, the whole of which, if we might judge from the appearance of the woman, would hardly suffice for one. ‘This practice, with the, violent exercises which they are taught in their youth, and the ex- cessive and habitual indulgence in drinking intoxi- cating liquors, must greatly curtail the lives of these wretched females. ‘Their marriages are generally deferred to a later period than 1s usual in this climate, in consequence of a daughter being considered as productive property to the parents, by her profes- Gc 4 — sional * The derivation of this word from panch, frve, admirably illus- trates the ancient practice, as well as the necessity, of a casiing voice or majority, in all judicial assemblies of a limited number, and proves alone, with numerous other instances of the same kind, how indispen. sable a knowledge of languages is, to the observing traveller and in. telligent historian. Had all those who have written on Indian affairs hitherto, viewed this subject with the eyes of an Evzon, we should noe have so much to unlearn as we now must, in every matter of impor. tance here. Whoever peruses his excelient account of Ywrkey, will see the force of the present remark, and apply it accordingly. A56 AN ACCOUNT OF THE BAZEEGURS, sional abilities. The girls, who are merely taught: to dance and sing, like the common Nach girls of Hindoostan, have no restrictions on their moral con- duct as females; but the chastity ot those damsels whose peculiar department is tumbling, is strictly enjoined, until their stations can be supplied by younger ones, trained up in the same line When this event takes place, the older performers are then permitted to join the mere dancers, from among whom the men, though aware of their incontinence, make no difficulty of selecting a wife. After the matrimonial ceremony is over, they no longer ex- hibit as public dancers. A total change of conduct is now looked for, and generally, I belicve, ensues. To reconcile this in some manner to our:belief, if may be necessary to mention, that contrary to the pre- vailing ‘practice in India, the lady ts allowed the privilege of judging for herself, nor are any prepara- tions for the marriage thought of till her assent has been given, in cases where no previous choice has been mace. There are in and about the environs of Calcutta, five sets of these people, each consisting of from twenty to thirty, exclusive of children. There is a Surdar to each set, one of whom is considered as the chief or Nardar Boutah, at this station ; the name of the present is Munbhungee*, which in one sense of the word, may be translated Lon Vivant, or Jovial Soul; and it is probable, his social qualities may have obtained for him his present exalted situation as well ; as * The hemp plant, well known here as an intoxicating drug, under the name of 6,4ung corrupted to dang, is probably the word whence: b,bungee is derived, as this is often a term of reproach like our drunkard, sot, &c. applied to those who indulge in the various pre. parations of this pernicious vegetable, named subzee, ganja, churus, &c, Mun expresses the Latin mens, mind, and is the root of many common Hindostanee words. From it the name of Muxoo (Menu) the famous Hindoo law-giver, is regularly formed, and might be trans- lated Intelligence, The being, &c. It is frequently used as a term of endearment to Children, Mowkies, &c. like our Fackey. ~ A SECT COMMONLY DENOMINATED NUTS. 457 as title, which in reality appears to be rather a dindos’s than a Afoofulman’s appellation. The extraordinary feats’ of agility which the wo-' men of this set exhibit, are so well known as to render any description unnecessary. They have no reguiar habitations, beng contented. with temporary huts, ftormed.of the oogia* or Sirkee mats, aud when they have occasion to change their stations, it is attended, as may easily be’ imagmed, with but little trouble, both house and furniture would hardly be a load for one person. The people of each set are, like our actors, hired by the Surdar or manager of acompany for a certain period, generaliy one year; after which, they are at liberty to join any other party. No person can estadlish a set without the sanction of the Nardar Boutah, who, I believe, receives a } chout of the profits, * The first appears to be of the fag, or sedge kind, of great use -for slight enclosures and for lining straw and tiled roofs, either to miti- ‘ gate che heat of the sun, or to give the inside a finished appearance. Aiter the conflagrations-so common in ali parts of India, the poor suf- ferers generally have recourse to the Hoog/la or Sirkee, with which they . shelter themselves in temporary habitations from the weather. It is pos- sible enough that the far famed harbour of Hooglee derives its name from the banks of the river (which we have termed the Hoog/ee-also,) having been at that place in days of yore overgrown with this very plant, which is seldom if ever met with in the interior or higher parts of Hindoostan. ‘This supposition derives weight from Azjlee, the place we absurdly name Jzgellee, being famous for the production of a tree termed Hiju/, a compound probably of fee life, and jul water, to denote the soil it thrives in. The Sirkee on the contrary is in abun- dance in the upper provinces, and seems of the rush species. It is also used much in the same manner as the other, though growing in low grounds it is not socomple:ely an aquatic plant as the Hosg/c. As the - lining of Bzxzg/a roots, it looks much neater in every respect, and is by far more. durable. __ + The fourth, and the notorious tax or duty which the Muhrattas have often claimed without success on our revenues. It is also sup- posed to be the standard quantum of public or private peculation, to which no extraordinary odium is attached among the natives, who are too apt to consider one fourth of their master’s property entrasted to them at once, as the shzkar: hulal or fair game, tor every honest sere vant’s pursuit. * A538 AN ACCOUNT OF THE BAZEEGURS, profits, besides a tax of two rupees which’ is levied ~on the girls of each set, as often as they may have attracted the notice of persons not of their own cast. This from their mode of life, must: be a tolerably productive duty. When the parties return from their excursions, this money is paid to the Nardar Boutah, who convenes his people, and they continue eating and drinking tili the whole 1s expended. When: any of the Surdars are suspected of giving 1n an unfair state- ment of their profits, a Punchaet is assembled, be- fore whom the supposed culprit is ordered to undergo a fiery ordeal, by applying his tongue to a piece of red hot iron 5; if it burns him, he is declared guilty. A fine, always consistiag of liquor, is imposed, the quantity agreeing, I suspect, more with the insati- able desires of the Punchaet than the nature of the crime. From a court so constituted, the verdict Not guilty, may seldom be looked: for. If the liquor be not immediately produced, the delinquent is banish- ed from their society, hooted and execrated where- ever he comes; his very wife and children avoid him. Thus oppressed, he soon becomes a suppliant to the Nardar Boutah; to bring about .a reconcilia- tion, acknowledges the justice of their sentence, and his willingness to abide by their award. If he, has no money, and his friends cannot supply him, he must get it, and probably the necessity of the case may excuse the means, should they perchance not Square exactly with our refined notions, of honesty. However, it is but justice to this particular set to observe, that the country people seem in general to consider them as an honest inoffensiverace. Among themselves they lay claim to great veracity and honesty, and declare, notwithstanding the story of the ordeal, that no Bazeegur would attempt a decep- tion in the payment of his Chou. If this be a true. statement of the case, we have to lament, that the rareness of such probity renders the circumstance rather diflicult of belief, especially among the people whose notions of morality must be very loose, if we can A SECT COMMONLY DENOMINATED NUTS. 459 can with propriety form an unfavourable opinion from the derivative word Nuth hut, meaning in the Hindoostanee, a rogue, blackguard, &c. Truth still forces us to add, that Nutkhut is rather applicable to imaginary than downright roguery, in expressions of endearment and familiarity. I can form no idea of their numbers in Bengal, In many places they have lands, but they are not themselves the cultivators. Burdwan seems to be their great resort ; and when I first entered on this enquiry, I was informed that their chief resided at Chundurkona ; that a woman named 'Yoota, wife of Joogkhan, their late Nardar Boutah, was consi- dered as chief of all the sects in Bengal. I after- wards learnt trom Munbhungee, the Nardar Boutah of Calcutta, that the above was a misrepresentation ; that he and his people were not at all dependent on Chundurkona. He said the men who had been with me before, from motives of fear, concealed his name; that all the Bazeegurs within the Purgunnus of Jushur, or Jusur, Hoogley, &c. were solely under his controul; and that the following was the tra- ditional account they had of their ancestors. In the countries of Ghazeepoor, Ullahabad, &c. about two hundred years ago, there were four brothers, named Sa, Summoola, Ghoondra, and Moolla, who finding it difficult to support. their numerous followers in that part of the country, determined to separate, and to march towards the four quarters of the world, Sa to the east, Summoolla to the west, Ghoondra to the north, and Moolla to the south; that Sa arriving in Bengal, took up his residence at Hooglee ; that having governed peaceably for many years, he died at Unwurpoor, near Barasut, where to this day his faithful descendants offer up their prayers to his manes. He had three sons, who succeeded each other; first Lukhun, the second Momeen, the third Ghazee Khan. The succession then regularly devoived, on Gholamee Khan, Ouladee Khan, Sadee Khan, Urub “460 AN ACCOUNT OF THE BAZEEGURS, Urub Khan, Moonuwwur Khan Misree, Sundul Khan, and Rujbee Khan, father to the present chief | Munbbungee. He allows that the family of the Nardar Bottah of Chundurkona is descended from the same stock, and that the boundaries of that de- partment extend to Medneepoor*, Burdwan, and Moorshidabad ; that none of her people can enter his districts with an intention of procuring money by dancing or begging, without obtaining his per- mission and paying accordingly. The same system holds good in respect to his dependents visiting her country. Those men and women who are not in any of the sets, wander about from place to place, obtaining a precarious livelihood by begging, and sometimes by disposing of little trinkets f, which they either fabricate themselves, or pore in Cal- cutta. : These sects, viz. the Bazeegurs, athe adopted, if not the religion, at least thei name, of Moosulmans, are more civilized than the other wandering: tribes. Their diet and apparel correspond with the Afoosul- mans. Some of their women are, I have heard, ex- tremely handscme, and esteemed as courtezans in the East accordingly ; ; though I must confess, I have * Better known among us under the deviation Miduapore, which is very slight when compared to the number we pervert in a way that must hereafter create much confusion in the names of places whenever we know enough of the language to write them properly. It will then, perhaps, puzzle the geographers of the day to reconcile Fessore, Ingellee, Serampore, &c. with the true pronunciation of Jusiburs or Fusur, Hylee, Sreerampoor, &c. by which alone the natives term these places among themselves. ++ A tribe, termed Bzsatee, supply these trinkets, and attend markets, fairs, and such places, with their small aie exactly as our pedlars do. Bezeechu and &,b:lowna are commonly applied to the says these people sell, which in our and the oriental langeages, are properly called ay things. "Those formed of tin are for the most part fabricated by the strolling gipsies or players named bubroopee,a, from their dexterity in assuming Varlous forms, bub git | ee oak reop a fee or shape. * A SECT COMMONLY DENOMINATED NUTS. 461 have not seen any who, in my opinion, came under that description as to personal charms. I cannot observe : ny peculiarity of feature which would characterize them as a distinct people. Before the establishment of the British govern- ment in Bengal, the Surkar appointed an officer termed a Dam-Dar *, or tax gatherer, to keep a ree gister of and to collect taxes, not only from these, | but from all the other tribes of a similar description. Some say they amounted to eighteen, others to thirty- tivo sets, all of whom I eonsidet as coming nader the general denomination of Nut; but in statements of this kind, having no public records to resort to, I can only relate their traditions and opinions. _ The dread of an intended revival of this officer’s powers, caused at first much alarm among them, and operated as a considerable impediment. to my en- quities. They have astrong and a very natural wish to obtain lands, which many of them have done in several parts of the country, but with no intention of being the cultivators of the soil. They have two languages peculiar to themselves, one intended for the use » only of the craftsmen of the set; the other, general among men, women, and children. The Hindoostauce is the basis of both; ; the first in gene- ral ® This is clearly derived from dam, a small coin, and dar, a keeper, &c. ‘This word was perhaps in use even among our forefathers, and may inndcently account for the expression, ‘* wot avorth a fig,”’ or a dam, especially if we recollect that ba-d2m, an almond, is to this day current in some parts of India as small money. Might not dried figs have been employed anciently in the same way, since the Arabic word. fosloas, a halfpenny, also denotes a cassia beam, and the root Juls means the scale of a fish. Mankind are so apt, froma natural depravity, that “flesh is heir to,” in their use of words, to pervert them from their ori- ginal sense, that it isnot a convincing areoined against the present cons. jecture our using the word curse in vulgar language in lieu of dam. The shells, well known as small money under the naise of haurees. often oc cur in. the Ai#dsastanee, as fig, dam, es thing, sometimes with he epithet p,hootee kuoree, a split seu Ten kourees become a dumree, probably from dam, sien. A462 AN ACCOUNT OF THE BAZEEGURS, ral being a mere transposition or change of syllables, and the second apparently a systematic conversion of a few letters, but which will be best elucidated by the following specimen : Hindoostanee —- Nutt 1st. Nut 2d. English. Ag, Ga, Kag, “Fire. Bans, Suban, Nans, Bamboo. Chilum, Limchee, Nilum, An Oven. Dum, Mudu, Num, Breath. Fe,ad, Dajee, Ke,ad, Remembrance. ; Fuqeer, ‘Reeqeefu, Nugeer, A Beggar. G ,hur, Rug,hu, R ,hur, House. Hindoostan, Dooseenatuh, Kindoostan, India. Id hur, D hur, Bid,hurs Here. Jub, Buju, Nub, When. Kon, Onk, Ron, Who. Lumba, Balum, Kumba, Long. Mas, Samu, Nas, Month. Nut, Tunu, Kut, A sectof people. Omr, Muroo, Komr, Age: Peer, Reepu, Cheer, Saint. Qeella, Lagqeh, Rulla, A Fort. Rooburoo, Buroo Roo, _Kooburoo, Opposite. - Sona, Na-so, Nona, Gold. Tulash, Lashtu, Nulash, A search. Unbuna,o, Nunbeh, Kunbunajo, Disagreement. Waris, Ruswa, Quaris, An Heir. I find these people in Mr. Colebrooke’s arrange- ment of the Hindoo classes, mentioned in the 6th class, under tiie head of Nata, Bazeegurs, &c. and in A SECT.COMMONLY DENOMINATED NODUTS. 463 in Sir William Jones’s translation of the ordinances of (Menu) Munoo, chapter 10th, article £0, 21, 22, and 23, their origin is clearly pointed out, which the following extract will shew. ‘* Those whom the twice-born beget on women of equal classes, but who perform not the proper ceremonies of assuming the thread, and the like, people denominated Pra- tyas, or excluded from the Gayatri. ‘© 9),—From such an outcast Brahmen springs, a son of a sinful nature, who, in different countries, is named a Bhurjacantaca, an Avantya, a Vatadhana, a Pushpadha, and a Saic¢,ha. . ‘< 99.—From such an outcast Cshatriya comes a son called a Vhalla, a Malla, a Nich)hivi, a Nata, a Carana, a C’hasa, and a Dravira. ‘¢ 93.—From such an outcast Patsya is born a son, called Sudhanwan, Charya, Viganman, A/aitra, and * Satwata.” Irom the above word, Maitra, may, I imagine, be deduced the origin of the name generally applied to sweepers, and people of that description, and that the common derivation of it from the Persian word*, Mihtur, a prince, may possibly be an error. It may be necessary to mention here, that I have in general endeavoured to follow Mr. Gilchrist’s orthography in writing the Hindoostanee words. The Panchpeeree}, or Budeea, being considered appertaining * The word muzh or mih, seems an important radical in many Jan- guages, disguised no doubt under other forms as ma, mu, mai, which last may. be rather corruptions easily accounted for, Muha, mubhta, mubra, mih, mibtur, &c. are all Oriental words denoting superiority, grandeur, command, &c. which may often be misapplied to inferior situations,either as derisive or conciliating terms ; the origin therefore of maitra and mibtur, may still be the same. Mz applied to the Moon, especially with the addition of tab-light, clearly expresses the great-light among the smaller lights or Stars; Mzér in both Persian and Szmskrit applies to the Sux, and in my opinion signifies the great one, on etymological principles, that cannot be very obscure to any well informed Orientalist. + This appeilation may have a reference to their division into five races, AG4 AN ACCOUNT OF THE BAZEEGURS, apperta ining to the same class as the Bazeegurs, and equally with them, termed Nuts, 1 have “herewith annexed a short account of them also. The Pauchpeeree, or Budeea Nuts differ from the Bazeceurs in many points; though probably in their manners there will be found a stronger similitude to the gypsies of Eurove, than in those of any others which may comeé under review. They have no particular system of religion, adopt- ing with indifference that of the village near to which the -y happen to be encamped 3; however [ima- gine, when left to themselves, under the impressidn of immediate or impending il, the goddess Kali ge- nerally obtains the preference, indeed the influence of this deity often extends to the ae: orders in | Bengal, whether they be Hindoos* or Aoosulmans. The Panchp cereey wander in donianias in the same manner, and nha rbit, if J may use the word, huts, of a similar form and fabfication as the Bazeeguts. The men are remarkably athletic, and also nimble and adroit in every kind ot slight of hand, practising Juggling races, heuses, or f> milies, as peereey occasionally seems to bear that inierpretation, though it certainly may admi: of others. In»this place; however, it probably rathee applies to these people as conformists to whatever religious system may be the order of the day in their pe- Seeninavicate over Hindsostan. * Tt must strike the attentive traveller with astonishment to learn in how many observances the varivus Moosulman tribes copy the Hindoos, and vice versa. Among the votaries of Kalee the de- generate race of Portuguese will also often -be found; so powerful ts the influence of moral and physical causes in the lapse of ages from the conquered'on the conquerors, in spite of religious bigotry and na- tional prejudices, + In the upper provinces of Hindoostan the little encampments of these people are frequently very regular and neat, being there formed of the Sirkee entirely. Each apartment, though soc much larger than a masiiff’s kennel, has its own particular enclosure or court yard, generally erected in adet a manner as to-become a species: of circumvallation to the whole portable: hamlet, which, at first sight, reminds « traveller of Lilliput or Fairy Land. The appearance of oe people alone can undo the deceptién, and then even one “bP : “2 A SECT COMMONLY DENOMINATED NuTs. 465 juggling in all its branches. As tumblers they ex- hibit not only feats of agility, but great instances of strength. . There are about a hundred houses at pre- sent of these people in Calcutta, formed into five di- visions; there isa Surdar to each division, one of whom, as with the Bazeegurs, is considered as the head of the whole. His revenues seem principally tearise from the offerings of strong liquor, which he receives from his dependants; they, meaning such as have attached themselves to. Calcutta and its en- virons, seem to have nearly the same boundaries as the Bazeegurs, though there are communities of this cast spread all over Bengal, appearing under the va- rious denomination ot Cheere-4/ars, Sumperas, i! dur Nachwya, Qulundur, Dukyt, &c. Many o these have become A/oosulmans, and having taken fe their abode in villages, gain a livelihood by exposing dancing monkies, bear s, &c. to the vulgar, or by the fabrication of mats, trinkets, &c. Some of them wander about as sects of religionists, and calling themselves Moosulman Fugeers, live on the bounty of the pious followers of the prophet. They have a traditional account of four generations, and do not, like the Bazeegurs, consider themselves as foreigners in Bengal. This particular tribe of the Nuts are suspected of being great thieves; many of them L understand are daily Punished for theft, and in their capacity of Dukyts*, are no doubt often hanged. lin ‘They help wondering, where so many men, women, children and other domestic animals, manage to sleep or shelter themselves from the storms which sometimes assail these itinerant people. A detailed account of the peculiar tribe, who trom their occupation of taming and charming snakes, derive the name of Sumpera, might prove worthy of public attention, especially if from it we could discover whether either they or the Mungoos called Newul, are acquainted with any specific against the bite of a venomous snake; whose fangs have not been bone fide extracted, or deprived of their poisonous finid by previous repeated exertions upon other bodies. * Daka means robbery, and: in the active or agent form heeames Dukyt, 466 AN ACCOUNT OF THE BAZEEGURS, They also have apeculiar jargon formed upon similar principles wi-h hat of the Bazeegurs. This forma- tion of'a separate dialect conveys no very favourable impression of either of these sects, since many peo- ple may conceive it so much resembles the cant of rogues among ourselves, invented for the purpose of concealing their conduct as much as possible from honest men. They inter their dead, and the only ceremony seems to be to forget their sorrows, by getting com- pletely drunk immediately afterwards. Many of the subdivisions of this class of men pay little or no attention to cleanliness, or any restric- tions in diet, eating dead jackalls, bullocks, horses, or any kind of food procurabie. Besides their usual occupation, the men collect medicinal herbs, catch mungooses, squirrels, and particularly the bird call- ed daho: the former, if not saleable, answer adini- rably for a feast. The birds are dried and used as a medicine. Their women do not attend them during the exhibition of their juggling exploits, but have a peculiar department allotted to themselves, which consists of the practice of physic, cupping, palmistry, curing disorders of the teeth, and marking the skin of the Hindoo women, an operation termed Godna ; they usually sally out in the morning with a quantity of the herbs and dried birds, and, begging from door to door, offer their services generally to the females only, in the cure of whose ailments they pretend to have a peculiar knowledge. Should it so happen that they do not return home before the Jackal’s cry is heard in the evening, their fidelity is suspected, and Duakyt, notorious for their depredations as pirates in the Soondurbun branches of the Gunga or Ganges, by the name of Decoits, If we may credit very respectable testimonies of the fact, these Dukyts, are frequently guilty of sacrificing human victims to Kalee, under circum, stances of horror and atrocity scarcely credible, 2 , » A SECT COMMONLY DENOMINATED NUTS. 467 and they subject themselves to the displeasure of their husbands, and are punished accordingly. A fault of that nature committed with any one not of their own cast, is an unpardon rable crime. Their marriage ceremonies are as follow. All parties being agreed, and the day fixed on, they assemble before the brifle? s house between 9 aud 10 o'clock at night. The bridegroom, accompanied by all his relations, male and female, places himself be- fore the door, near to which are fixed four aawers trees, forming a square large enough to contain th company. He calls out with a loud voice, — ‘* Give € me my Bride.” The brother, or some such near re- lation, guards the door, and prevents his entrance, nay, rudely pushes himaway. The laugh is now ge- neral against the poor bridegruom, and many ate the jokes on all hands ey ed upon him. However, not to be put off so, he makes two more attempts, calling out all the while for his bride; which proving ineffec- -tual, he in much seeming grief, (for the w vhole ap- pears a farce,) retires and sits downed in the centre of the square, and there in melancholy mood bewails his fate. When the parties conceive they have suf- ficiently tried the man’s patience, they then inter- cede in his behalf with the guardian of the door, who bringing forth the bride, delivers her hand inte the bridegroom’ s, say ing, ‘* Here is your bride, behave kindly to her :” She also receives an exhortation to conduct herself like a good and obedient wife. ‘The bridegroom now taking a little red powder, which is prepared for the occasion, makes a mark with it on her forehead, calling out ‘‘ This woman is my wed- ded wife.” The bride also marks the bridegroom’s face, repeating at the same time, ‘‘ This man is my husband.” They sit down together, and the com- pany arrange themselves in a circular form on each side. The little fingers of his lett and her right hand being joined, they sit close together, so that their H 2 knees 468 AN ACCOUNT OF THE BAZEEGURS, | knees may lap over each other. The merriment of the evening now begins, all parties dancing, singing, drinking and smoking, except the bride, w rho for this one day. in her life is expected to refrain from the n- toxicating draught. After a short space they arise, and the bridegroom, de ceasparied by the female part of the company, conveys the bride to the house, where the bridegroom and bride’s mothers are assem- bled; neither of whom are permitted to appear be- fore him this night: however, this restriction damps not the joy of the old ladies; liquor 1s plentifully supped aud they partake freely of it. The bridegroom haying rejoined the party in the square, every one sets sertously to work, and it ap- pears now a fair trial to prove who shall most ex- peditiously accomplish the important business of intoxication. ~ x7 be On the Burmua Game of Cuess, compared with the Indian, Chinese, and Persian Game of the same denomination. By THE LATE Captain HIRAM COX. Communicated in a Letter from him to J. H. Harineton, Esq. DEAR SIR, T Have now the pleasure to send you a drawing of the Burmha chess table, with the pieces arranged according to the ordinary mode of playing the game ; and subjoin an account of the Burmha-game, witha comparative view of the Indian, Chinese, and Per- sian games; and, should it appear to you worthy of notice, I have to request you will do me the favor to lay it before the society. It has been said that an accurate judgment may be formed of any society from a view of the amuse- ments of the people; this is one of those sweeping assertions which indolence too often induces us to admit without sufficient examination, and however true in a general sense, is little applicable to the pur- poses of life, for it often, indeed generally, happens, as in Lavater’s System of Physiognomy, one feature _counteracts the effects‘of another, so as to perplex the whole, and defeat the end of enquiry. Are the gay airy Parisians, heretofore so celebrated. for polish, and so conversant in the cant of philan- thropy, more humane than our rough coum whe GAME OF CHESS, &c. A481 who have been stigmatized as sanguinary, from their delighting in boxing, cock-fighting, and bear-bait- ing ?—But instances. of contradictions of this kind between particular habits, and general character in every nation, must be too familiar to you to require illustration by further examples; and Jam sure you will agree with me, that it is the wisest and safest course to avoid forming general conclusions from partial views. A member does not form a whole; and who has the means of examining and comparing all the parts of so stupendous a system, as forms the history and character of man, even in the meanest of the sub- divisions of society? We therefore must not con- clude that the Burmhas are a scientific or intelligent people, because they play chess; nor that they are brutally savage, because they sometimes eat the flesh of their enemies. Chess, by universal consent, holds the first rank among our sedentary amusements, and its history has employed the pens of many eminent men. Among the number, Sir William Jones has obliged the world with an essay replete as usual with erudition and information. But while I avow the warmest admi- ration of his talents, and subscribe with all due defe- rence to his authority, I must be allowed to acknow- ledge a difference of sentiment. : » Sir William says, ‘‘ The beautiful simplicity and extreme perfection of the game, as it is commonly played in Europe and Asia, convinces me that it was invented by one effort of some great genius, not completed by gradual improvements, but formed, to use the phrase of Italian critics, by the first imten- tion.” But it appears to me that all he afterwards adduces on the subject is so far from corrobvrating, that it is in direct contradiction of this opimion, and I trast my further combating it will neither be deem- ) Ii ered A8% @N THE BURMHA ed impertinent nor invidious. The errors of a great | mind are, of all others, the most material to be guarded against; and Sir William himself, had he lived to reconsider the subject, I am sure would have been the first to expunge a passage of so unqualified construction. Perfection has been denied us un- doubtedly for wise purposes, and progression is ne- cessary to the happiness of our existence. No hu- mian invention Is so perfect but it may be improved, and no one is, or has been, so great, but another may be greater. I have elsewhere had occasion to observe, that, ge- nerally speaking, nature is slow, silent, and uniform in all her operations; and I am induced to think, that what is true of the material world, equally holds as to the intellectual. In this opinion I am sup- ported by the testimony of Sir Isaac Newton, who, with equal modesty and truth, replied to one of his admiring friends, that if he surpassed others in his attainments, he owed it entirely to a patient habit of thinking, All great efforts are violations of the or- der of nature, and, as such, are rather to be depre- cated than admired. In common language they are called convulsions, and I confess myself opposed to convulsions of every kiad. Sir William Jones’s evidence goes to confirm the opinion that we are indebted to the Hindoos for the game of chess; but the description of the gamg which he has given from the Bhawishya Puran has nothing of that beautiful simplicity which called forth his admiration. Indeed he admits, that the Indian game, described by him, is more complex ;. and he considers it more modern than the simple game of the Persians, of which he could not find any account in the writings of the Brahmans. He informs us that the Sauserit. name is Chatu- ranga, and the root from which the name of the . game GAME OF CHESS, &c. 433 game is derived in modern languages. It literally means the four members of an army, elephants, horses, chariots, and foot soldiers, the same as ex- hibited at this day; but the game described by him is more generally known by the name of Chaturdéji, or the four sings, since, he observes, ‘‘ it is played by four persons representing as many princes, two allied armies combatihg on each side.” The board is quadrilateral, with sixty-four checks as ours; but what forms one army with us, is divided in two, each having its king, elephant, horse, and boat, with four foot soldiers in front, placed at the left hand angle of each face of the board. The power of the king is the same as in the modern game; the elephant has the same powers as the Enelish queen, moving at will in ail directions; the horse the same as the modern horse or knight; the boat as the mo- dern-bishop, with the limitation of moving only two checks at once; the peon the same as the modern pawn. . This game is mentioned in the oldest law books, and is said to have been invented by the wife of Ra- van, king of Lanca, (1. e. Ceylon, ) in order to amuse him with an image of war (field war I suppose is meant, ) while his metropolis was closely besieged by Rama, in the second age of the world. Rama*, according to Sir William Jones’s Chronology of the Hindoos, appeared on earth at least three thousand eight hundred years ago; and this event happened + Tara ie in . * The high degree of polish which prevailed at the court of Ravan, at this early period, is well worthy notice. In a copy from an ancient Hindoo painting which I possess, his capital appears to be regularly fortified in the antique style, with projecting round towers and battle. ments, and he is said to have defended it with singular ability ; hence he and his people were called magicians and giants, for to the invading . Rama, and his hordes of Barbarian mountaineers, called in derision satyrs or monkeys, his scicnce must have appeared supernatural. In fact, Rayan appears to have been the Archimides of Lazca. 484 | ON THE BURNHA in an early part of his career; yet notwithstanding these proofs of antiquity and originality, Sir William Jones was of opinion that this rudimental and com- plex game is a more recent invention than the re- fined game of the Persians and Europeans; which he also states to have been certainly invented in India, and appears, therefore, to have considered the original. But, to admit lis, would, I conceive, be ‘rae: the caval order of things. Two other distinctions are remarkable of the Hindoo game; the introduction of a ship or boat amongst troops, &c. embattled on a plain; and the use of dice, which determine the moves, and, as Sir William justly observes, exclude it from the rank which has been assigned to chess among the sciences. In respect to the first of these distinctions, I can- not help suspecting a mistake in translating the passage, which I must leave to abler critics to de- cide. In explaining the meaning of Chatur-anga, Sir William says, ‘‘ that is the four angas or mem- bers of an army, which are said in the Amaenconha to be, Hasty dswa ratha padatan, or elephants, horses, chariots, and foot soldiers.” And the same names are used in India at this day * Sir William notices the Chinese game as having a river described on the board, which’ the Indian board has not; and seems to infer that a ship or boat might be introduced in the Chinese game with propriety. Hence a query might arise whether the Indian board, as now used, 1s the, aicient one appropriate to the game, in which a boat is said to be introduced in- stead of a chariot; but in the Chinese game, of which I have an account before me, although what is erroneously termed a river is delineated on the board, yet there is no ship or boat among the pieces. Instead * See note at the end of this paper. GAME OF CHEssS, &c. 485 Instead of a boat, they have a chariot. How are we to reconcile these contradictions ? —I fear, in the pre- sent state of our information, they are inexplicable. At all events I shall attempt only as distinct an ac- count as is in my power of the four principal games and modes of playing chess in Asia, viz. first, the one from the Purans, cited by Sir William Jones as above; second, the Chinese, described by Mr. Irwin; third, the Burmha; and lastly, the Persian or pre- sent Hindoostanee ; comparing them with each other and the English game; and must leave it to some more fortunate enquirer to determine which is the original. I have given precedence to the game said to be invented at Lanca, as it appears to be the most an- cient, according to the authorities adduced by Sir William Jones; and as the Persians admit that they received the game from India. I am aware that the honourable Mr. Daines Barrington, in a paper pub- lished in the Archzologia at London, gives it as his opinion that the Chinese game is the most ancient ; and has taken great pains to disprove the Grecian claim to the invention, (vide 9th volume of the Archeologia.) But, according to the Chinese manu- script, accompanying Mr. Irwin’s account in the Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, the Chinese invalidate their claim of originality, by fixmg the date of the game, they assume the honour of in- yenting, 174 years before the Christian era. 2.3: 486 ON THE BURMHA Ancient Hindoo Game of Chess. TABLE. Black army REFERENCES. 1 The King or Raja. 2 The Elephant or Hasti. 3 The Horse or Aswa. 4 The Boat or Nauca, or The Chariot or Ratha. 5 The Pawns _ or Padata, Auie Moyo g Red army SOUTH. Green army In the Hindoo game, I have already noticed, that the principal distinction from the English consists in having four distinct armies and kings; each army composed of half the number of pieces and pawns used in one of ours: secondly, the elephant holds the station and power of our queen; thirdly, there is a boat instead of our castle, but with the powers of a bishop limited to a move of two checks at once ; fourthly, the pawn or peon has not an optional rank when advanced to the last line of the adversary’s checks, merely assuming the rank of the piece whose place he possesses (excepting the boat); fifthly, the use of dice to determine the moves, as follows: When a cinque is thrown, the king or pawn must be moved; a quatre, the elephant ; a trois, the horse;. and-a deux, the boat. Other variations are, that the king, elephant, and horse may slay, but cannot be slain; neither does it appear that the king can be GAME OF CHESS, &c, 487 be removed to a place of more security, by any ope- ration similar to the modern mode of castling. In- deed the mode of playing this game is very obscurely described ; all that is known of it has already been published by Sir William. Jones, in the Transactions of the Society, to which I must refer those who re- quire further information. Account of the Chinese Game of Chess. TABLE. 4 SS Pee) LA te aa References according to my Account. é 1 General, or Chochong. _.__| 2 Counsellor, or Soo. 3 Elephant, or Tchong, | 4 Horse, or Mai. 5 Castles, Chariots, or Tche. eas Se 6 Artillery, or Paco. 7 Foot Soldiers, or Ping. 0 AU ARE le | RE ae Trench, or Hoa ki. 8 | References according to Mr. irwing I 7 1 1 The King, or Chong, "3 Sag era RAS GEM WR Wee? Gee Paul es) or Sou. 3 3 Mandarins, or Tchong, 4 4 Horses, or Mai. ’ 5 5 Castles,Chariots,or Tche. 6 | 6 6 Rocket boys, or Pao. | 77777 Pawns, or Ping. a hee oer Mr. Irwin’s account I shall give in. his own words as follows :—‘‘ The very next day my Mandarin brought me the board and equipage; and I found that the Brahmins were neither mistaken touching the board, which has a river in the middle to divide the contending parties, nor in the powers of the King, whio is entrenched in a fort, and moves onl “in that space in every direction; but, what I did not hear before, nor-do I believe is known oui of this country, (China, ) there are two pieces whose move- [14 ments 488 ON THE BURMHA , ments are distinct from any in the Indian or Euro- pean game. The Mandarin, which answers to our Bishop in his station and side-long course, cannot, through age, cross the river; anda Rocket boy; | still used in the Indian armies, who is stationed be- tween the lines of each party, acts literally with the motion of the Rocket, by vaulting over a man, and taking his adversary at at the other end of the board, Except that the King has his two sons to support him, instead of a Ge cen, the game in other respects 1s like ours, as will appear in “the planof the board and piece s I have the honour to enclose, together with dreeiial is to place the men and play the game.” The preceding diagram is the Chinese table, and differs from ours bv ha vine a chasm in the middle, called by some a river, and the crosseq_ sections or- forts in which move the Chong and Sou. The board or game, according to Mr. Irwin, ts called Chong-ki, or royal game. The explanation of the position, powers, and moves of the pieces, he gives as follows: . AS there: are nine pieces instead of eight, to— occupy the rear rank, they stand on the lines be-. tween, and not within, the squares; the game is” consequently played on the lines. ‘‘ The King or Chong stands on the middle line of this row; ; his moves resemble those of our King, but are confined to the fortress marked out for him, ‘¢ The two Princes, or Sou, stand on each side of him, and have equal powers and limits. ‘““The Aandarins, or Tchong, answer to our Bishops, and have the same moves, except that they cannot cross the water, or white space in the middle of the board, to annoy the enemy, but stand on the defensive. ‘©The Knights, or rather horses, called Jai, _ stand and move like ours in every respect. ** The War Chariots, or 7‘ che, resemble our rocks” or Castles. “e The ’ fa GAME OF CHESs, &c. 489 ** The Rocket Boys, or Pao, are pieces whose mo- tions and powers were unknown to us. They act with the direction of a rocket, and can take none of their adversary’s men that have not a piece or pawn intervening. To defend your men from this attack, it is necessary to open the line between either, to take off the check on the King, or to save a man from being captured by the Pao. Their operation is otherwise like that of the rook, their stations are marked between the pieces and pawns. *« The five Pawns, or Ping, make up the number of men equal to that of our board (1. e. sixteen). In- stead of taking sideways like ours, they have the rook’s motion, except that it is limited to one step, and is not retrograde. Another important point in which the Ping differs from ours, is that they con- tinue in statu quo after reaching their adversary’s head quarters. It will appear, ‘however, that the Chinese pieces far exceed the proportion of ours, which occasions the whole force of the contest to fall on them, and thereby precludes the beauty and va- riety of our game, w hen reduced to a strt ugele be- tween the pawns, who are capable of the highest “promotion, and often change the fortune of ihe day. The posts of the ting are marked in front.’ So far Mr. Irwin. iis account being, according to my apprehension, mdistinct and incomplete, and to my knowledge in some respects erroneous, I have been induced to make further inquiries on the sub- ject, the result of which, I hope, will supply his de- ficiencies, or at least give us a more accurate idea of the Chinese game. The game is called by the Chinese Choke-choo- hong-ki, literally the play of the science of war. The piece 1, which we cali the King, is named Choohong, which may be rendered the. scientific in war, or generalissimo ; he moves one pace at a time in any direction, the same as our King, but within the limits of his fort. The 490 ON THE BURMHA The two pieces of next rank, No. 2. 2. are called Sow by the Chinese, which literally means bearded, old men, or men of great experience in war. These are supposed to act as counsellors to the Choohong, and have precisely the same moves and powers as the Chekoy in the Burmha, or Vizier in the Persian game, except that they are confined to the limits of the fort with the Choohong. The two pieces, No. 3. 3. erroneously named Mandarins by Mr. Irwin, are called Tchong by the Chinese, which means an elephant; and they have precisely the same moves and powers as the elephant in the Persian and modern Hindoostanee game. That is, they move diagonally in advance or retro- grade, atways two steps at amove; but the Chinese Tchong has not the power of jumping over the head of an intermediate piece as the Persian elephant does; neither can it advance beyond the limits of its own secticn, for a reason I shall assign below. The two pieces, No.4. 4. are called J747 by the Chinese, meaning horse or cavalry ; they have pre- ‘cisely the same moves and powers as in the English and Persian gamesy and can advance into the ene- my’s section. The two pieces, No. 5. 5. are called Teche by the Chinese, meaning war chariots, and have the same powers and moves as the rooks or castles in the Eu- ropean game, advancing also into the enemy's sec- tion. - The two pieces, No. 6. 6. are called Paoo by the Chinese, meaning artillery or rocket men. The Paoo can move the whole range of both sections di- rect, transverse, or retrovrade,-like the English cas- fle, anti if any of the adversary’s pieces or pawns intervene in the direct line, he takes the one imme- diately in the rear of it. . The pawns, No. 7. 7. 7. 7. 7. are called Ping by the Chinese, meaning foot soldiers; they move one. square or step at a time, direct in advance, and og A their GAME OF GHEsS, &c. 49) their antagonist transversely to the right or left, (not diagonally as ours do,) nor have they the advantage of obtaining an advance rank as in the English game. The blank space in the Table 8. 8. is called Hoa ke by the Chinese, which literally means a trench, and is understood to have been made for defence against an invading army. ‘The horses, chariots, and foot soldiers are supposed to cross it by means of light bridges of planks; but these not being adequate to bear the bulk of the elephants, they are reciprocally obliged to remain within the limits of their respec- tive sections. In other respects the game is like the English one, and ends with destroying the forces on either side, or blocking up the Choohong. ‘The board is not chequered biack and white, but merely subdivided, as in the diagram: the pieces are round counters of wood or ivory, with the distinguishing names ‘wrote on them, half dyed red, and half black. Account of the Burmha Game of Chess. TABLE. REFERENCES, 1. Meng, - = = The king. 2. Chekoy,= = = Lieut. Gen. 3. 3. Rutha, = = War chariots, 4.4.Chein, = - Elephants. 5.5. Mhee, - ayalry, 6.6, 6.6.6.8. 6. 6. Vein Foot soldiers. 492 ON THE BURMHA The Burmha name for the game of chess is chit- tha-reen, a term applied by them either to a genera- Jissimo, or warfare; an etymologist perhaps. might trace it asa corruption of the Sanserit Cha-tur-anga. The annexed drawing and diagram will best ex- plain the torm of the pieces, &c. and ordinary array of the battalia. | . No.1. Ming, or the king, has the same moves and powers as in the English game, except that he cannot castle, neither do they admit of what we call stale mate. No. 9. Chekoy, or sub-general; he moves diago- nally either way in advance or retrograde, but limit- ed to cone check or step at a move. No. 3. 3. Rutha, war chariot; they have exactly the same moves and powers as the English castle or rook. No. 4. 4. Chein, elephants; they have five distinct moves; direct 1. diagonal in advance @. diagonal retrograde 2. but limited to one check or step ata move ;, they slay diagonally only; the move direct in advance being¥only intended to alter the line of their operations, so that they may occasionally have the powers of our king’s or queen’s. bishop. No. 5. 5. Mhee, cavalry; they have exactly the same moves and powers as in the English game. No. 6. 6. 6. 6. 6. 6. 6. 6. Yein, or foot soldiers ; they have the same moves and powers as in the Eng- lish game, except that they are limited to one check or step at a move, and that the right-hand pieces only are susceptible of promotion to the rank of che- koy, (in the event of bis being taken.) It is not necessary for this promotion that they should have advanced to the last row of the adversary’s checks, but to that check which is in a diagonal line with the left-hand check in the last row of the adversary’s section; consequently the right hand pawn or yein, according to the diagram, will have to advance four steps to obtain the rank of chekoy; the 2d yein 3 steps ; GAME OF CHEss, &c. 493 steps ; the 3d yein, 2 steps; the 4th yein, 2steps ; and the 5th yein, 1 step. Although the array of the battalia is generally as in the diagram, yet the Burmhas admit of great variations ; each party being allowed to arrange their pieces ad libitum; thatis tosay, they may strengthen either wing, or expose the king, according as they. estimate each others abilities, or as caprice or judgement may iafluence them. In some respects this is tantamount to our giving a piece to an in- ferior player, but the variation 1s only to be under- stood of the pieces, and not of the pawns. This liberty, added to the names and powers of the pieces, gives the Burmha game more the appear- ance of a real battle than any other game I know of. The powers of the Chein are well calculated for the defence of each other and the King, where most vulnerable; and the Ruf’ha or war chariots are cer- tainly more analogous to an active state of wariare than rooks or castles. Persian and modern Hindoostanze Game of Chess. TABLE. | wou wi: Diet ely Shima REFERENCES. Sha or Padsha, The King, Vizier or Firz, General. Fil or Fiust, Elephant. sper Ghora, Cavalry or Horse ockh or Ruth, War Chariot. 6 6 6 6 6 6, Piadah or footmen, kR&YNM ees | em | mf | | ee | | ee — | —— | | | — me SA 3 17NIZ™NI 3 . The AOL ON THE BURMHA The Persian game and table are beth called Sha- trang, or more commonly Shutrunj, the form of the table and arrangement of the pieces as in the dia- gram. Na. 1. Sha, or Padsha. The king has the same moves and powers as in the English game, but can- not castle, nor is stale mate admitted. No. 2. Firs, or more commonly Vizier, the ge- neral. It is the first piece moved on opening the game, advancing one step direct in front, his piadah moving one step at the same time; this is said to be done by command of the king, that he may review and regulate the motions of the army ; afterwards he can only move diagonally, in advance or retrograde, one check or step at a move, the same as the Burm- ha chekoy. No. 3. 3. Fil in Persic, Hust in Hindoostanee, elephants. They move diagonally in advance or re- trograde, always two steps at a move, and have, what Mr. Irwin calls, the motion of a rocket boy hopping over the head of any piece in their way, except the king, and taking any piece which stands on the se- cond check from them in their range. No. 4. 4. Asp, Persian, or Ghora, Hindoostanee, horse or cavalry; they have the same moves and powers as the English knight. No. 5. 5. Rookh, Persian, or Rut’h, Hindoostanee, war chariots ; they have exactly the same moves and powers as the English rook or castle. No. 6. 6. 6. 6. 6. 6.6. 6. Piadahs, or peons, foot- men; they have the same moves and powers as the English pawn, except that they advance only one step at a time on opening the game, and that when any of them arrive at the last line of checks on their. adversary’s section, should their own general have been taken, they are then called fits. and distin- guished by a pawn of the adversary being placed on the same square with them. When the king is checked by another piece, they say » GAME OF CHEss, &c. 495 say shah, shah, or kist, (the latter an Arabic word ;) and when check-mated, they say shkahk-mat, which means the king is conquered or driven to the last distress; or sometimes boord or burd, the prize is gained or carried, though this expression is more generally used when all the pieces are taken except the king, and the game is consequently won. I shall now make some observations on the fore- ' going games, and compare them with each other. As far as record is to be admitted in evidence, the first, or Hindoo game, above described, is the most ancient, and, to my apprehension, it has great inter- nal marks of antiquity, namely, the imperfections incident to rudimental science. A view of the table, &c. will be sufficient to con- vince any one who has the least knowledge of tac- tics, or the science of chess, of the imperfections of the Hindoo game. The weakest flank of each army is opposed to its antagonist’s forte—and the piece in each army which would be of most use on the flanks, is placed in a situation where its operations are cramped; and al- though it appears;that two armies are allied against the other two, yet the inconvenience of their battalia in a great measure remains ; besides, it also appears that each separate army has to guard against the treachery of its ally, as well as against the common enemy; for it is recommended, and allowed to either of the kings, to seize on the throne of his ally, that he may obtain complete command of both armies, and prosecute conquest for himseif alone. But if the battalia were as perfect as in the European game, the circumstance of usmg dice, to determine the moves, is fatal to the claim of pre-eminence, or of science, which attaches to the European game, and places the ancient fixdoo game on a level with back-gammon, in which weoften see the most con- summate abilities defeated by chance. : Exciusive 496 ON THE BURMHA Exclusive of the definition of the game in the Amaracosha, namely, that the four angas or mem- bers are elephants, horses, chariots, and foot soldiers, there are contradictions in the rules given by Go- toma and others translated by Rad-ha-cant, which are irreconcilable, unless we suppose they treat of different games. The first says, that ‘‘ the king, the elephant, and the horse may slay the foe, but cannot. expose themselves to be slain.” Hence we infer that the ship and foot soldier alone are vul- nerable. In another place the commentator says, ““If a pawn can march to any square on the oppo- site extremity of the board, except that of the king or ship, he assumes whatever power belonged to that square, which promotion is called shat-pada, or six strides.” This contradicts the former rule. And again, ‘‘ but this privilege of shat-pada was not al- lowable in the opinion of Gotoma; when a player had three pawns on the chess board, but when only ene pawn, and one ship remained, the pawn might even advance to the square of a king or ship, and assume the power of either.”° From the whole we may gather, that in this game there is much ab- struseness witlr little science, which affords strong presumption of its being rudimental. I have placed the Chinese game the second in the series, because there is a record of its relative an- tiquity ; but not from conviction, for the next im- provement of the ancient Hindoo game appears to me to be that which at present obtains amongst the Burmhas, who are Hindoos of the Pali tribe, and - derive all their literature and science from the com- mon source. * In the Burmha game the first dawn of * The chess men I had made at Amarapoorah, the Burmba capital, were the workmanship of some Cossays, natives of the kingdom of Munipore, who, as well as the Burmhas, are of the sect of Budda, and form the intermediate link between them and the Bexga/lies. GAME OF CHESS, &c. A97 of perfection appears, while the ancient Hindoo names, according to the Amaracosha, are retained, the two armies are consolidated, and commanded by a general immediately under the eye of the king, the order of the battalia improved, and chance re- jected. The Persjan game is but a slight variation in prin- ciple from the Burmha; the order of battle is re- strained to one mode, and the foot soldiers and prin- cipals each drawn up at the extreme face of the board or field of battle, in rank entire, according to the improved system of modern warfare. Other alterations appear to me adventitious, or the effect of caprice rather than judgment. The modern European game appears an improve- ment on the Persian, and only requires that the ori- ginal names should be restored to the pieces to give it full claim to pre-eminence. 1 am at a loss where to place the Chinese game, but its claims to precedence are ot little importance. The account of its invention, for which we are indebted to Mr. Eyles Irwin, 1s as follows; ‘Lranslation of an extract from the Concum, or Chinese Annais, respecting the invention of the gaine of chess, delivered to me by Tongua, a soldier mandarin of the province of Token.” “ Thiee hundred and seventy years after the time of Contucius, or 1965 years ago, (174 years before Christ,) Hung Cochee, king of Kiangnan, sent an expedition into. the Shens, country, under the com- nrand ot a mandarin, called Hemsing, to conquer it. After one successtul campaign, the soldiers were put into winter quarters, where finding the weather much colder than what they had been accustomed to%*, and being also deprived of their wives and families, K k the * Shensi is the north west province of China, and mountainous.’ A908 ON THE BURMHA the army in general became impatient of their situa- tion, and clamorous to return home. Hemsing, upon this, revolved in his mind the bad consequences of complying with their wishes; and the necessity of soothing his troops and reconciling them to their position appeared urgent, in order to finish his ope- fations the ensuing year. He was a man of genius as well as a good soldier, and having contemplated some time on the subject, he invented the game of chess, as well for an amusement to his men in theit vacant hours, as to inflame their military ardour, the game being wholly founded on the principles of war. The stratagem succeeded to his wish; the soldiery were delighted with the game, ‘and forgot in their daily contests for victory the inconvenience of their post. In the spring the general took ‘the field again, and in a few months added the rich country of Shensi to the kingdom of Krangnan, by the defeat and capture of Choupayen, a famous war- rior among the Chinese. On this conquest Hung Cochee assumed the title of emperor, and Choupayen put an end to his own life in despair.” In the course of my reading I have met with a similar tale among the Persians; but such tales are easily fabricated, and from the complaisance of fa- tional vanity as easily credited. That Hansing introduced this game with modi- fications suited to the genius and manners of the Chinese for the purposes ascribed above, I can readi- ly believe; but the introduction of artillery or rocket boys, the general perfection of the game, stmilitude to the Hindoo game, and date of the sup- “posed invention, are strong evidences against its originality. I am aware that there are many other games of chess played in Asia; but I consider them merely as anomalies, unimportant or unworthy of note ; “Ne 3 1€ GAME OF CHEsS, &c. AG9 the four T have adduced are the principal, to which all the others may be referred. I shall conclude this long and irregular disserta- tion with noticing the various etymologies of the terms, pieces, &c. &c. The Honourable Mr. Daines Barrington has taken considerable pains on this subject in the essay above noticed: and the reason he assigns for the uncouth form of the pieces as made in Europe is very just, viz. that we received the game from the Arabs, who, as Wahomedans, being prohibited the use of paint- Ings or engraved images, merely gave to their chess pieces such distinct forms as enabled them to readily recognize them in play ; and such arbitrary variation being once introduced, others naturally followed, ac- cording to the caprice or taste of each new in- novator. But he differs from Doctor Hyde and Sir William Jones in respect to our Exchequer being named from the chess-table; proving that the term wa: not directly so derived; but that is not proving it was not derived indirectly; for although the game of chess might not have been known to the nations of modern Europe, so early as the Norman Conquest ; yet it appears from the check or reckoning board. found at Pompeii, and from the Latin name Scac- cario, that the use of the table was very early known in Europe; and therefore Sur William Jones may still be right in deriving exchequer from Cha- turanga. Oneremarkable coincidence in the Asiatic tables may be noticed; they are all subdivided into - sixty-four squares, but not checkered. The piece we call the King is also so styled in all the games that 1 know, except the Chinese, who call it the Choohong, or scientific in war. The piece we call the Queen, the honourable Mr. Kk 2 Barrington §00 ON THE BURMHA Borrineton derives from the Persian pherz or gene- ral; and exposes the absurdity of calling this piece a queen, by asking how we are to metamorphose a foot soldier or pawn intoa queen, as admitted in the English.game, &c. Sir William Jones more correct- ly writes it ferz, and adas ‘‘ hence the French bave . derived vierge &c.”—If so, the bluader arises from French gallantry. Vierge in French is virgo, and consorted with the king they by a very ‘natural transition made their virgin a queen. But whence the Persian title of fers? Mr. Richardson merely inférms us that ferz, ferseen, ferzan, and ferzee, mean the queen at chess. ‘ihe common term for this piece in the Persian language is vizeer or wuzeer a minister, but in their emphatic way of writing and speaking, they have in this case made a noun substantive of a distinctive adjective, to de- note the eminence of the piece, as I shall have further occasion to notice. Herz or ferzan, therefore, neither means queen nor general in a literal sense ; but eminent, distinguished, &e. Ferzee further means science, learning, wisdom, &c. The piece we call a Castle or Rook, the Honour- able Mr. Barrington says, is derived from the Italian il rocco——but ‘what’ is. al -rocco (the castle), derived from? Sir William Jones says, ‘‘ it were in vain to seek an etymology of the word rookh in the modern Persian language, for in all the passages extracted from Ferdausi and Jami where Rokh is conceived to mean a hero, or a fabulous bird, it signifies, I believe, no more than a cheek or face.”’ —My enquiries teach me that in this instance also a name has been form- ed from a quality; and that in modern Persian rookh means facing or bearing in a direct line; and applied to the rookh at chess, and its moves, 1s very appropriate; at the same time 1 have no eo that GAME OF CHESS, &c, 501 that the Persian word was originally derived with the game from the Hindoos, who cal! the piece roth and rutha; and denominate the ship or boat, which is substituted for the castle, eituer naucd or roca. The corruption is as easy as. the French vierge from pherz or fers, and the only diterence is, that Persian pride has endeavoured to legiti- mise the blunder by assigning a reason for it. The pieces we call eae the Hon Mr. Daines Barrington says, are called by the French fou or fools, and supposes the epithet to have been bestowed on them by some wag, because kings and queens were anciently attended by fools. I am ready to admit that war is but too often the offspring of vice and folly, and that it is no great proof of wisdom in bishops to forsake their habits of peace for war, but think it is refining a little too much, to stigmatise them in particular as fools on that account —Sir William Jones, in my opinion, adduces a more legitimate derivation, supposing the fol or fou of the Fre uch (for it is pronounced both ways occasionally) to be derived trom the Persian fil or feel, an elephant. In Italian these pieces are still denominated i alsino or the elephant, aad so they were in England at the beginning of the seventeenth century. Perl haps the French fou may have been derived from the Chinese fou, the grave councillors who attend on the choohong or general, and who have the same diagonal moves as the ob : and their mandarin caps may have been changed with their names for mitres, as we now see them en- graved. The pieces we call knights or horses have in ge- neral the same appellation in other languages. The pawns, it is easy to perceive, are derived from paon (a toot) Lindoostanee, piadah Persian, and padati Sanscrit. The learned Doctor Hyde says, ‘‘ that the word chess is derived from the Persian word sha. or Ker % | king, 502 ON THE BURMBA, &c. king, which word is often used in playing, to cau- tion the king against danger. Hence Europeans and others have denominated the game Shachiludium and Shailudium; and the English “Chess.” The term Mate used at the termination of the game is from the Persian shah-mat, the king is conquered or driven to the last distress. The Persians also have a term peculiar to them- selves, to denote the advancement of a pawn or piada. When it arrives at the last line of checks in the ad- versary's division, they say it is /erseen or dis- tinguished, and in case the vizeer or jerz has been lost, it assnmes its rank, and is distinguished by one of the adversary’s pawns being placed on the same sguare with it. When I sat down to write this letter, I had no idea of extending it to so great a length, nor nad I, as you will easily perceive, formed any regular plan of discussion. J therefore fear it will not only be found tedious, but perplexed. Yet, however inper- fect or unimportant in itself, J am induced to hope it will be received with indulgence, as tending to excite the inquiries of abler critics on a subject equally interesting and curious, and to produce that. eollision of mind wh rence truth Is elicited. I have the honour to remain, : Dear Sir, Your obliged and faithful servant, HIRAM COX. Waujea Province of Chittagong, May 28th, 1799. P. S. I have annexed a comparative Table of the naines and terms used at the game of Chess in four principal Asiatic, and four principal European lang uages. H. COX. 503 ~ *NOSAUVHOTY JO IMSNIN TAY Jo Areuoryg1p ay) aas ‘qoryM Jo Surueaus paz ardt10 ayy 10 Yorn 10y gery aq 01 sieadde y32g 10} pash utr sep ‘Arinbur s9qimyzuo mg — ‘ul Fu0 s1qery Jo sz ‘pauonaaw sem gery utr) aq) ‘AieuonzIp styery ue Jo Aycoyine 9g) UG saurhuouds sit ‘yays 10} pareadaa uaaq sey gogs ‘1019 [er1ydersodA e Aq ‘qorym ui *toG aded ur payers asoy) uey) pasn Ajjesauat quout ase sutiay aso ], “q *ssay JO auied anay ay) fp suvangog7y 247 Jo sadzid ay} jO DUO se syoog jIsuLg Ul potONusU st Ing fsoded Surpazaid ay Ul paquosop “/ozngogy Jo JuIeS ay) Ul pasn jou st adaid sig, ‘WV “TL yog sey 7 eAydex8oyi10 yo waysks s,sauof ‘yy 419 01 Surpsooov passaadxa ase afqei sty} ut suo} uLIsIag pue yosueg oy, “Gg ‘N “IN “oyeul *aquuooys *yeur yas “yy yew yoeyos foneyAy O29"IG) Yeu Ja daqo,q| 10 ‘aJeULYIIYDV "eM yy) SS1IP[Os Joo *Burg|g ‘Iystry ‘Ystyy ‘gays Sqoerqog ‘Qy eroo9eIg} ‘toy ne 29497 Spay c ‘1aIpjos g : (sxa1pjos 3003) Surax| (‘Aran ) fooeg ‘yoptg ‘yepeag}100f) ‘eoipeg ‘nepeg ‘ineq| feuopag feuipag ‘uolg ‘uMeg : ; ; (‘1e0q 10 (10u diye) eo0yy uo ‘eo -eyo re Aa) ‘eulinyy (Sorreya re AQ ) 99,7, ‘yymyi-nen (42Q &) Seq wey|‘aqooy Gueydoyy £0930 yY toy f1n0 7 |“OOy Jo spI1se7y (‘Aujeary) ouyAy! asiorz) “veyay}(f9ss0RZ) sasa.q idsy| (asiofzyz) Semsy “ALY |fOpeaes fauatyeae-y fsorpears Sy siayy (queydajq) fursys) weydayy ‘Suoyo yp) (aeqdoyy) rg iq) Gueqdayg ‘nyrg ‘tisepy Sosudg ‘ouygly ‘nog ‘doystgy ({P1a1+))| (‘4a}stuittt) (‘soystutu : “koyay ) Spa a og) Ziaq Ziq sia} omg) (y) Uyueyy}foueg fursima0y}) ‘faueq ‘eusay ‘oueq ‘uaangy “OULISSIT RL , “Ba IN -aua4)) *suoyooyy ‘qeyspeg ‘yeys eley ‘S1ud0y OY “10°F ‘Bary “y ‘rfes ‘ulaey-nyy -Suoyooyy eyoyD| ‘faeneyg ‘sueunyg) -meyy ‘eduemmeys ‘jardsyyovog "1y29R9G §s.ay9,q ‘ssoyy ood | — 7 ee es *equring *dsdUlyD visio *yy1dsurs "urMMIa5 *UeI{ez "yous. “ystsugq ‘saspnsuny unadosnry podrourmd inof pun oymsp porrourd anof ur ‘ssayy fo aun 244 30 pasn suway foT TIKI, LALLF UY dWOD 504 Nore referred to in page 484, and corrections of previous papers in this Volume, by H. Cotr- BROOKE, sy. The term (zaucé) which occurs in the passage translated by Srr WixtiaM Jones from the Bhawishya Purdn, undoubtedly signifies a boat, and has no other acceptation. The four members of an army, as explained in the Amara césha, certainly are elephants, horses, chariots and infantry. Yet, there is no room to suspect a mistake in the trans- lation ; on the contrary, the practice of the game called Chatirajt, confirms the translation ; for a boat, not a chariot, is one of the pieces, and the game is played by four persons with long dice. Another sort of Chaturanga, the same with the Persian and the Hindustani chess, is played by two persons and without dice. In Bengal, a boat is one of the pieces at this game likewise ; but, in some parts of India, a camel _takes the place of the bishop, and an elephant that of the rook 3 while the Hindus of the peninsula (I mean those of Carzétaca above the Ghéts) preserve, as I am informed, the chariot among the pieces of the game. I find also, in an antient Treatise of Law, the elephants horse and chariot, mentioned as pieces of the game of Chaturanga. The substitution of a camel, or of a boat, for the chariot, is probably an innovation ; but there is no reason for thence inferring a mistake in the translation, or in the reading, of the passage which Sir W1iLL14M Jones extracted from the Bawishya Purda. . ee ee CORRECTION. Page 180, note (3). S‘acambhari in the modern » Sambher, famous for its salt lakes. It is situated at the distance of about thirty miles west of Jeypur. MEMBERS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY. 1802. PATRONS. His Excellency the Most Noble RicHarD Marquis WeL- LESLEY, K. P. Governor General, &c. Ge. Ge. Lieut. Gen. GERARD LAKE, Com- mander in Chief, &c. Sc. Members of the Supreme Gerorce Hiraro Bartow, Esq. Council. ; Georce Upny, Esq. PRESIDENT. The Hon. Sir JoHN ANSTRUTHER, Bart. First Vice President, JOHN FLEMING, Esq. Second Vice President, JouN HERBERT HARINGTON, Esq. The Hon. Sir Joun Royps, Knt.) WILLIAM ROxBURGH, M. D. James DINWIDDIE, LL. D. Major R. H. CoLeBKooKE, | Joun GILcHRisT, Esq. H. P. Forster, Esq. SAMUEL Davis, Esq. JoHN Farguuar, Esq. H. T. CoLesrooke, Esq. . Committee of Papers, with the President, Vice Presidents, and Sesretary. Treasurer, HENRY TRAIL, Esq. Secretary, Ropert Home, Esq. MEMBERS. A. B. Anderson, Dr. James Baillie, L. Lieut. Col. Anderson, David, Esq. Balfour, Francis, M. D. Anderson, Lieut. James Balmain, ‘\. Esq. q Anster, Richard, isq. Bebb; John, Esq. 506 MEMBERS OF, THE Belli, John, Esq. Bell, Rev. Dr. J. Berry, Andrew, M. D. Beyer, Dr. A. Bentley, John, Esq. Biddulph, Robert, Esq. Birch, R. C. Esq. Blake, Robert, Esq. Blaquiere, W. Coates, Esq. Blunt, Sir Charles W. Bart. Blunt, Capt. James Boag, Vi illiam, Esq. Boddam, R. H. Esq. Boddam, Charles, Esq, Boileau, Thomas, Esq. Bowden, Major Joseph Boyd, George, Esq. Bristow, John, Esq. Brooke, Thomas, Esq. ° Broome, Ralph, Esq. Brown, Rev. D. Bruce, Hon. C. A. Buchanan, Francis, M. D. Burroughs, William, Esq. Burton, Capt. W. .. Campbell, Alexander, M. D. Carnac, James, Esq. arrington, Sir C. Ed. Knt. Casement, ‘Thomas, Esq. Chambers, ‘Sir Robert, Knt. Champion, Joseph, Esq. Chapman, Charles, Esq. Cockrane, Hon. John Collins, Col. John Colebrooke, Henry, Esq. Coote, Childley, Esq. Cowper, William, Esq. Crisp, Burrish,; Esq. Crisp, John, Esq. D Daniell, Thomas, Esq. Devis, \\ illiam A. Esq. Dickens, John, Esq. Dowdeswell, George, Esq. Duncan, Hon. Jonathan. x, Edmonstone, N. B. Esq. Eliot, John, Esq. Ewer, Walter, Esq. F. Farquharson, William, Esq. Fichtel, Leopold, Esq. Fontana, Nicholas, Esq. Fowke, Francis, Esq. Francklin, Capt. W. Fraser, Major Charles Fuglsang, Rev. N. 5. Fullarton, Maj. Gen. John G. Gladwin, Francis, Esq. Goldingham, J. Esq. Goodiad, Richard, Esq. Gordon, Lieut. Col. H. M. Graham, ‘Thomas, Esq. Grant, Charles, Esq. Grant, James, Esq. Green, Col. Christ. Garstin, Lieut. Col. Goodwin, R. 'T. Esq. H Haldane, Major Henry Hamilton, Alexander, Esq. Hare, James, i. D. Hare, James, jun. M_ D. Hardwicke, Capt. | homas Harris, Herbert, Esq. Hart,.W. Esq. Hastings, \\ arren, Esq. Hawkins, Francis, Esq. Heyne, Benjamin, M. D. Hewett, W. N. W. Esq. Hopkins, D. Esq. Horsley, Francis, Esq. Howison, James, Esq. Humphreys, Osias, Esq. Hunter, ASIATIC SOCIETY. 50T Hunter, John, Esq. Hunter, William, Esq. Hodgson, Henry, Esq. I. Irwin, James, Esq. Johnson, Richard, Esq. K. Kennaway, Sir John, Bart. Kennaway, Richard, Esq. - Kirkpatrick, Lieut. Col. W. Kyd, wieut. Col Alex. Kelso, A. H. Esq. L Lambton, Capt. William Law, ‘Thomas, Esq. Lee, Rev. Francis, A. M. Lloyd, Lieut Col Herbert Lloyd, Charles, sq. Lovett, J. H Esq. M. Macaulay, Capt. Colin Macdonald, Lieut. Alex. M‘Dougal, Lieut. \. illiam Macgregor, Capt. Robert Mackenzie, Capt. Colin Macklew, Andrew, Esq. Macnabb, Donald, Esq. Macnaghten, Francis, Esq. Mé‘Pherson, Sir John, Bart. Malcolm, Capt. John Malet, Sir C. Ware, Bart. Marsden, William, Esq. Marsh, Bartholomew, Esq. Mercer, Greme, Esq. Middleton, Nathaniel, Esq. Morris, Edmund, Esq. Murray, Sir John, Bart. Murray, Lieut. Col. Peter Myers, Thomas, Esq. N. North, Hon. Frederick 0. Ouseley, Gore, Esq, y Palmer, Col. William Paterson, J. David, Esq, Paterson, Col. Parry, George, Esq. R. Raban, Thomas, Esq, Ramus, Henry, Esq. Rawlins, John, Esq. Richardson, Capt. David T. Richardson, Henry, Esq. Roberts, Col. R. E. Robertson, Capt. George Robertson, Capt. ‘Thomas Ross, James, Esq. * Rothman, Charles, Esq. Russel, Alexander, Esq. Russel, Hon Sir H. Knt. ~ Rivett, James, Esq. S. Saunders, Robert, Esq. Scott, Lieut, Col. William Scott, \iajor John Scott, Helenus, Esq. Scott, Lieut. Col’ Richard Scott,.‘Thomas, Esq. Seton, Daniel, Esq. Shoolbred, John, Esq. Sloper, Gen. Sir Rob. K.B. Speke, Peter, Esq. Stuart, James, Esq. Symes, Lieut. Col. Michael Sydenham, Capt. Benjamin nd Taylor, John, Esq. Teignmouth, Rt. Hon. Lord Tennant, Rev. William Tetsing, Isaac, Esq. Tucker, H. St. Geo. Esq. Turner, Capt. Samuel W. 508 MEMBERS OF THE, &c. W. Honorary Members. Wade, John Peter, M. D. M. Carpentier de Cossigny, Warren, Lieut. J. M. Le Gentil, Wilford, Capt. Francis Rev Dr. John, Wilkins, Charles, Esq. Mr. t-enry J. Le Beck, Williams, John Lloyd, Esq. Rev. Thomas aurice, Woodburne, Col. David M. Volney, Worsley, Capt. Henry Capt. R. D. Daldorff, z Major Sir William Ouseley, y L. D. Campbell, Esq. Zoflany, John, Esq. . APPENDIX. RULES OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, Continued from the Sexth Volume. JANUARY 2d, 1800. RESOLVED, That in future the Meetings of the Society be held on the first Wednesday, instead of the first Thursday of every Month. juLy 2d, 1800. RESOLVED, ‘ That the fixed Meetings of the Society be in future held Quarterly, on the first Wednesday of January, April, July, and October, and that if any business should occur to require intermediate Meetings, they may be summoned by the Presi- dents, for whom the right is reserved of appointing, when ne- cessary, any other day of the first week in the foregoing months for the fixed Meeting of that quarter, in lieu of Wednesday aforesaid. — BEN DIOF VOL. Vibar PRINTED BY T. MAIDEN, SHERBORNE-LANE, LOMBARD-STREET3 AND BY A. WILSON, WILD*COURT, LINCOLN’S-INN FIELDS. ' : J ~ A MM ct) Set biod ore 7 33 ; td. veh? ‘uy ai agit -¥ " ‘ » ' ‘uu : ‘ , alee WOU, FISTS -} i Ss3fi WEEE i] : INDIA » VED te sade bow . % 2 ,eTH EY sy T¥! ¢ te 261 gabA ves VED set npg oY DIRECTIONS TO THE BINDER. PAGE Piates' 1, 2, 3, and the N. E. View of the vinta at Calpoing, £0 face) detceetsnserssenccelecteevecuss agustenaneatere oe | Plate: §) to face: .sensscisoccsi wteigegedday dank anezavaaiwoudi ete ase tees wane aioie - 174 Plates 6, 7, the ground plan of Shikargah, and Plates 10, 11, 12, 14, 14, 15, 16, 17, and 18, to facescscccesesesee . 180 Plate of a Sakwelle, to face....ccccccocse Sevueisanies de scongntanancecsaat > eS ——SS EE ee "rable, BRGY, EG FACE hs ssc casnednespap sevice ikon cs pucocsedeopan eee eee No. 2, steseteasseenoetencseecssucesneneanasectscateccaracteasnestiteeses 44.4, No. 3. ORO Re eet Oe eee ser aneeeeseee Seerteretrerscaer Co ereeeasearsevcecesece 451} : ee BY pre ; (ey Sy 74 aa ur firiuyeneo ay 4) 2a gy cad 7» * —— —.: = ~~ ‘ = ys — «4 a WW] * “ ' : x ww: ‘ : 1%; : 5 ‘és F a of L ¢ MP ox = - = . 7 ae ay ‘ ». - Ohi aco . pte New York Botanical Garden Libra ~ AA 5185 00297 4028